Migne Reading Room

PG 4 · cols. 695–870

P. Halloix, S.J., Vita S. Dionysii Areopagitae, cum notationibus

Editors' preface

PG 4:695
<!-- other: upper part of the column holds the close of the preceding work (Latin iambic hymn on St Denis, ‹Exin, peractis principis furoribus› to ‹Quod amputatum viderant cadaveris›, with footnote (99)); not set, per the boundary ruling -->
<!-- other: foot of the page, printed across both columns: the title of Halloix's Life (VITA S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITÆ ... PER R. P. PETRUM HALLOIX SOC. JESU PRESB. Concinnata ejusdemque notationibus illustrata.), the heading PRÆFATIO, and the Praefatio's first three lines ‹Si e claris sanctorum Patrum Vitis› to ‹ea censeri debeat, quæ›; set by the full_width step under col 695, not here -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 695

Footnotes

(99) ‹anchor: not visible on the page-foot images› · call in col 695 (UNSURE: call not in the rendered foot; column inferred from the note's position in the left half of the note band)

Ille locus visitur in templo B. Dionysii vulgo a Passu, prope aedem Beatae Mariae, non longe a ripa Sequanae.

That place is seen in the church of St Denis, commonly called "of the Passage" [du Pas], near the church of Blessed Mary, not far from the bank of the Seine.

(printed under page 357)

Editors' prose

VITA S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE ATHENARUM EPISCOPI, FRANCORUM APOSTOLI ET MARTYRIS PER R. P. PETRUM HALLOIX Soc. Jesu Presb. Concinnata ejusdemque notationibus illustrata.

The Life of St Dionysius the Areopagite, Bishop of the Athenians, Apostle and Martyr of the Franks, compiled by the Reverend Father Pierre Halloix, Priest of the Society of Jesus, and illustrated with his annotations.

PRAEFATIO.

PREFACE.

Si e claris sanctorum Patrum Vitis eae primum punctum ferunt, quae una cum antiquitatis auctoritate, majores in litteris, in laboribus, in peregrinationibus, in signis denique ac salutaribus prodigiis, admirabilitates habent; nemini sane in dubio relinquitur, quo loco, quove numero ea censeri debeat, quae

If, among the illustrious Lives of the holy Fathers, those carry off the first prize which, together with the authority of antiquity, contain greater marvels in letters, in labours, in journeys, and finally in signs and salutary prodigies, it is surely left in doubt to no one in what place, or in what rank, that [Life] ought to be reckoned which

<!-- note: The upper two-thirds of col. 695 (with col. 696 beside it) is the end of the preceding hymn (author's text, not set here), with its footnotes (99) and (100), which belong to the page-foot apparatus. Below a double rule, the title of Halloix's Vita is printed across the full page width, then the heading PRAEFATIO, preceded by the old-edition numbers "410-411" (apparatus, left out of the text), then the opening of the Praefatio, also printed full width, which breaks off mid-sentence after "quae" and runs on into the following column. Set: title block, heading, and the opening fragment only. Ligatures normalised to ae. "admirabilitates": the final letter is blurred on the scan (it could be read as "admirabilitatea"); set as "admirabilitates". -->

Page

  • running head: 695 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A Exin, peractis principis; B Trahi e castata; C Spectant frequentes eminus
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; full-width title and preface lines at foot (VITA S. DIONYSII... and 410-411 PRAEFATIO. Si e claris...) cut off at right column edge, not set
  • other: page shared with PG004/guerini_carmen_martyrium; this file is a copy of its notes (QA keeps this unit's own)
PG 4:696
<!-- other: upper part of the column holds the close of the preceding work (the hymn, ‹Hi conspicantur præsulis› to ‹Inscripta perpes pagina est. Amen.›, with the end of footnote (99) and footnote (100)); not set, per the boundary ruling -->
<!-- other: the full-width title of Halloix's Life and the Praefatio's opening lines run across the foot of this column too; set by the full_width step under col 695 -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 696

Footnotes

(100) ‹anchor: Tristis cavernas quaeritans (100)› · call in col 696

Aimonius monachus, Hist. lib. IV, c. 17.

Aimoin the monk, History, book IV, chapter 17.

(printed under page 357)

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITAE 696
  • marginal letters: A Hi conspicantur praesulis; B Jam sex peractis; C Non obolescet ullus
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • misprints kept as printed: obolescet (for obsolescet)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; full-width title and preface lines at foot (...S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE... and 410-411 PRAEFATIO...) cut off at left column edge, not set
  • other: page shared with PG004/guerini_carmen_martyrium; this file is a copy of its notes (QA keeps this unit's own)
PG 4:697
sanctum Dionysium Areopagitam oculis spectandum. penitusque cognoscendum exhibet ; virum sacris profanisque disciplinis apprime eruditum, virum e Graecia in Aegyptum, ex Aegypto in Graeciam, et hinc cum magno Paulo, vase electionis, in varias orbis plagas profectum, postremoque in Asiam, in Italiam, in Galliam, in Hispaniam gravibus de causis peregrinatum ; virum, inquam, post Areopagi supremos apices mitissimum legis Christianae discipulum, sed e discipulo eximium orbis doctorem, insignem Galliarum apostolum, fortem ac generosum Christi martyrem, in vita aeque et post vitam perillustribus factis atque miraculis gloriosum. Hujus ego vitae seriem, iis omnibus perdiligenter et quam accurate perquisitis, quae ad illam plenius ac rotundius concinnandam facere visa sunt, et invocato (quod ipsemet ante omnium rerum initia faciendum edocuit) Dei optimi maximi auxilio, in praesenti aggrediar.
presents St. Dionysius the Areopagite to be beheld with the eyes and thoroughly known; a man pre-eminently learned in sacred and profane disciplines, a man who set out from Greece into Egypt, out of Egypt into Greece, and hence with the great Paul, the vessel of election (Acts 9:15), into various regions of the world, and lastly travelled for weighty causes into Asia, into Italy, into Gaul, into Spain; a man, I say, who after the supreme heights of the Areopagus became the gentlest disciple of the Christian law, and from a disciple an eminent teacher of the world, the illustrious apostle of the Gauls, a brave and noble martyr of Christ, glorious in life and after life alike for most illustrious deeds and miracles. The course of his life, having very diligently and as accurately as possible investigated all those things which seemed to contribute towards composing it more fully and more smoothly, and having invoked (as he himself taught should be done before the beginnings of all things) the help of God, best and greatest, I shall at present enter upon.
CAPUT PRIMUM.
Chapter I.
Genus, patria, aetas, studia.
Race, country, age, studies.
Natus est Dionysius Athenis, urbe totius Graeciae multo clarissima ac nobilissima : idque anno circiter Christi nono, Augusti imperatoris quinquagesimo, parentibus quidem vitae instituto gentilibus, sed genere et virtute claris. Puer artes liberales domi sive in urbe sua talium artium parente ac domina perdidicit. Quibus egregie imbutus foras adolescens prodiit, atque in Aegyptum quasi ad unicam et singularem sacratioris et reconditioris disciplinae magistram, imperante Tiberio Nerone, se contulit, tam ut ejus regionis nobiles philosophos conveniret, quam ut si quid novae rerum abditarum cognitionis haurire posset, id patriis institutionibus velut sacrum complementum adjiceret. Nam illo fere praestantissima quaeque ingenia, post caeteras disciplinas alibi perceptas, pro mathesi rerumque coelestium cognitione adipiscenda, et sacris mysteriis ritibusque addiscendis, quasi pro supremo omnigenae eruditionis coronamento migrare solitos accepimus. Quod de Pythagora, de Thalete Milesio, de Platone, de Eudoxo, deque aliis compluribus eximiis philosophis multi auctores tradiderunt. Quin etiam ipso hujus Dionysii tempore domicilia sacerdotum, hoc est Aegypti sapientum, et loca ubi Plato, ubi Eudoxus, ubi alii viri illustres habitaverant, Heliopoli ostendebantur. Istos porro Aegypti sacerdotes, sive prophetas, (sic enim illi suae gentis sapientissimos appellitabant, non secus quam Persae magos, Assyrii Chaldaeos, Galli druidas, et Indi gymnosophistae) ab ipso Abrahamo patriarcha, qui ibidem Heliopoli jam olim vixerat, hausisse primitus astrologiae disciplinam, scripsere viri multo doctissimi. Istuc ergo Dionysius in flore aetatis ejusmodi studiorum causa profectus est, quandiu autem ibidem constiterit, nullae, quod quidem sciam, produnt litterae ; sed ibi fuisse, cum Christus Salvator Hierosolymis pro totius generis humani salute cruci suffixus penderet, atque terrifica illa solis defectio terram terreret universam, testes citantur ipsiusmet Dionysii ad sanctum Polycarpum Smyrnae pontificem litterae, quae hodieque exstant, et in doctorum versantur manibus. Quo quidem tempore annum aetatis agebat Dionysius circiter vigesimum quintum, et Heliopoli (quae urbium Aegypti, ut modo insinuatum est, praecipua sacerdotum habitatione clarissima antiquitus habebatur) una cum Apollophane sophista, aequali suo, degebat. Exsurgente igitur illa eclipsi, cum ambos magna teneret admiratio, quid sibi lux de repente, et alieno tempore, et praeter naturae legem se condens, quidve coelo obductae, novo prorsus et insolito more, tenebrae, et quidem tantae tamque diuturnae vellent ac portenderent (tres enim ipsas horas, nimirum a sexta usque ad nonam tenuisse, sacra produnt Oracula) tum ipsis ad exactius explorandos distinguendosque amborum luminarium congressus digressusque, Philippi Aridaei regula astronomica uti visum, et impensus inusitatam illam solis ac lunae concursionem contemplari atque attendere. Cumque observando deprehendissent (quod alias quoque erat notissimum) fieri ordinario naturae cursu haud posse, ut sol id temporis suorum defectionem radiorum pateretur, et nunc lunam quoque ipsam adverterent (quae solita esset alioqui a parte occidua solem subire) jam e contrario ab orientali tractu subingredi, ac velut pullum nigrantemque amictum soli obtendere, et sua caligine auctorem parentemque lucis, ad ultimam usque ejusdem lineam offuscare, ac demum resilire ; tum Dionysius ingenti cum admiratione ad cognatum et consodalem suum conversus : Quid hoc, inquit, rei est, o Apollophanes ? quid ista sibi ostenta volunt ? Ille autem divino quodam afflatu, Hae sunt, inquit, o bone Dionysi, rerum divinarum mutationes. Tum vero ipsum rursus Dionysium coelestiori quodam instinctu percitum (idque traditione, ut Michael Syngelus loquitur, a parentibus ad filios derivata) dixisse ferunt : Ignotus in carne patitur Deus, cujus causa universum hoc obscuratum atque concussum est. Aut certe, quod eum tam breviter quam eleganter intulisse alii memorant : Ἢ τὸ Θεῖον πάσχει, ἢ τῷ πάσχοντι συμπάσχει. Aut Deus patitur, aut patienti compatitur. Denique idem Dionysius admirandae hujus defectionis et obscuritatis tempus, annum, diem, horam perdiligenter adnotavit, atque sicunde fortassis inauditae mutationis vel causa quaepiam, vel occasio, seu prodita litteris, seu vulgata sermonibus postea temporis inaudiretur, serio animadvertere statuit. Quod tandem Athenis, ut mox dicetur, e Pauli apostoli congressu, et fida relatione non sine magno fidei lucro est assecutus. Liceat vero hic nobis in isto tam admirabili principis luminaris defectu et contemplatu pulchra aeternae sapientiae consilia pauxillulum demirari ; liceat etiam una summam illius rerum omnium Conditoris et moderatoris potentiam juxta et bonitatem fixius attendendo et amare et complecti : ejus, inquam, moderatoris, qui, ut recte observavit et dixit Sapiens : Attingit a fine usque ad finem fortiter, et disponit omnia suaviter. Quam enim fortiter tam Judaeorum quam gentilium corda tum attigit, et quam suaviter communem salutis utrorumque rationem disposuit, cum et Judaeis semper signa de coelo petentibus, tam illustre de coelo et in coelo signum dedit, et clarissimo, quamvis atrarum tenebrarum, prodigio, memor suae charitatis, suae injuriae immemor, in ipsa sua morte subvenit ? et cum gentilibus atque alienigenis, tam iis qui longe quam qui prope, nominatim autem Dionysio et Apollophani, earum rerum quibus maxime capiebantur atque vacabant studiis, tanquam aptissimis ad eos alliciendos et sibi conjungendos lenociniis, sese quadamtenus manifestans succurrit, nempe astrologiae deditis extraordinaria in astris prodigia exhibendo. Quippe ambo, dum coelos suspiciunt, dum rimantur sidera, dum solis defectionem inusitatam vident et examinant, Deo corda permovente, prima novae legis et Christianae fidei semina suis postmodo temporibus in fruges eruptura, ut post videbitur, susceperunt. Sic olim tres illos magos inspiciendis et observandis stellis intentos, una eis objecta prorsus mira et insolenti ad perquirendum novum Regem (cujus illa ferebat indicium) et ad congrua ei munera, dignosque tantis natalibus honores deferendos, incertum
Dionysius was born at Athens, by far the most famous and noblest city of all Greece: and that about the ninth year of Christ, the fiftieth of the Emperor Augustus, of parents gentile indeed in their way of life, but illustrious in race and virtue. As a boy he thoroughly learned the liberal arts at home, that is, in his own city, the parent and mistress of such arts. Excellently imbued with these, he went abroad as a youth, and betook himself to Egypt, as if to the sole and singular mistress of a more sacred and more recondite discipline, when Tiberius Nero was reigning, both that he might meet the noble philosophers of that region, and that, if he could draw forth any new knowledge of hidden things, he might add it like a sacred complement to his native instruction. For thither almost all the most excellent minds, after learning other disciplines elsewhere, were wont, as we have received, to migrate for acquiring mathematics and the knowledge of heavenly things, and for learning sacred mysteries and rites, as if for the supreme crown of all manner of erudition. Which many authors have handed down concerning Pythagoras, Thales of Miletus, Plato, Eudoxus, and several other eminent philosophers. Nay more, even in the very time of this Dionysius the dwellings of the priests, that is, of the wise men of Egypt, and the places where Plato, where Eudoxus, where other illustrious men had dwelt, were pointed out at Heliopolis. Moreover, that those priests of Egypt, or prophets (for so they used to call the wisest of their nation, no otherwise than the Persians called them Magi, the Assyrians Chaldaeans, the Gauls Druids, and the Indians Gymnosophists), originally drew the discipline of astrology from Abraham the patriarch himself, who had dwelt long ago in that same Heliopolis, very learned men have written. Thither therefore Dionysius set out in the flower of his age for the sake of such studies; how long however he remained in the same place, no records, so far as I know, relate; but that he was there when Christ the Saviour hung fastened to the cross at Jerusalem for the salvation of the whole human race, and that terrifying eclipse of the sun terrified the whole earth, there are cited as witnesses the letters of Dionysius himself to St. Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, which are extant even today and are in the hands of the learned. At which time indeed Dionysius was in about the twenty-fifth year of his age, and was living at Heliopolis (which among the cities of Egypt, as was just now intimated, was anciently held most famous for the chief habitation of the priests) together with Apollophanes the sophist, his contemporary. When therefore that eclipse arose, while great wonder held them both as to what the light suddenly hiding itself at an unseasonable time and contrary to the law of nature, or what the darkness drawn over the sky in an altogether new and unwonted manner, and indeed so great and so long-lasting, meant and portended (for that it lasted full three hours, namely from the sixth even to the ninth, the sacred Oracles relate (Luke 23:44)), then it seemed good to them, for more exactly exploring and distinguishing the conjunctions and separations of both luminaries, to use the astronomical rule of Philip Aridaeus, and more earnestly to contemplate and observe that unwonted concurrence of sun and moon. And when by observing they had discovered (what was otherwise also most well known) that by the ordinary course of nature it could by no means happen that the sun at that time should suffer an eclipse of its rays, and now perceived that the moon herself also (which otherwise was wont to pass beneath the sun from the western side) was now on the contrary entering beneath from the eastern quarter, and spreading as it were a dark and blackening mantle before the sun, and obscuring with her darkness the author and parent of light even to his very last line, and finally leaping back; then Dionysius, turning with vast wonder to his kinsman and fellow-student, said: What matter is this, O Apollophanes? what do those portents mean? And he, by a certain divine inspiration, said: These, O good Dionysius, are changes of divine things. And then they relate that Dionysius himself again, stirred by a certain more heavenly instinct (and that by a tradition, as Michael Syngelus speaks, derived from parents to children), said: The unknown God suffers in the flesh, for Whose sake this universe has been darkened and shaken. Or at least what others relate that he uttered as briefly as elegantly: Either the Divinity suffers, or sympathizes with the sufferer. Either God suffers, or suffers with Him who suffers. Finally the same Dionysius very diligently noted down the time, year, day, and hour of this admirable eclipse and darkness, and resolved seriously to mark if from anywhere perhaps any cause or occasion of the unheard-of change, whether handed down in letters or spread abroad in discourse, should in after time be heard of. Which at length at Athens, as will soon be told, from his meeting with Paul the apostle and his faithful account, he attained not without great gain of faith. But let it be permitted to us here, in that so admirable eclipse and contemplation of the chief luminary, to marvel a little at the beautiful counsels of eternal wisdom; let it be permitted also together, by attending more fixedly to the supreme power as well as goodness of that Creator and Governor of all things, both to love and to embrace Him: of that Governor, I say, Who, as the Wise Man rightly observed and said: Reaches from end to end mightily, and disposes all things sweetly (Wisd. 8:1). For how mightily did He then touch the hearts both of Jews and of gentiles, and how sweetly did He dispose the common plan of salvation of both, when both to the Jews, ever seeking signs from heaven, He gave so illustrious a sign from heaven and in heaven, and by a most clear prodigy, albeit of black darkness, mindful of His charity, unmindful of His injury, came to their aid in His very death! and when to the gentiles and strangers, both those who were far off and those who were near, and by name to Dionysius and Apollophanes, by the studies of those things with which they were chiefly captivated and occupied, as if by the fittest allurements for drawing them and joining them to Himself, manifesting Himself to a certain extent He came to their aid, namely by exhibiting extraordinary prodigies in the stars to men devoted to astrology. For both of them, while they look up at the heavens, while they search the stars, while they see and examine the unwonted eclipse of the sun, as God moved their hearts, received the first seeds of the new law and of the Christian faith, which in their own times afterwards were to burst forth into fruits, as will be seen later. Thus of old those three Magi intent on inspecting and observing the stars, when a single altogether wonderful and unwonted star was presented to them for seeking out the new King (of Whom it bore the token) and for offering fitting gifts to Him and honours worthy of so great a birth, uncertain
Editors' notes and page, col. 697

Footnotes

(p) ‹anchor: sacra produnt Oracula› · call in col 697

Luc. XXIII, 44.

Luke 23:44.

(printed under page 358)

(q) ‹anchor: et disponit omnia suaviter› · call in col 697

Sap. VIII, 1.

Wisd. 8:1.

(printed under page 358)

Page

  • running head: 697 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 698
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 412 after insinuatum est,
  • misprints kept as printed: gymnosophistae (for gymnosophistas)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except one Greek quotation); begins mid-sentence sanctum Dionysium; ends mid-sentence incertum
PG 4:698
Editors' notes and page, col. 698

Footnotes

(q) ‹anchor: disponit omnia suaviter› · call in col 698

Sap. VIII, 1.

Wisdom 8:1.

(printed under page 358)

Page

  • other: col 698 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 697 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:699
fortius an suavius, pertraxerat. Sic deinde homines piscatores ad piscatum deducturus animarum, atque a mari et a retibus ad Ecclesiae gubernacula provecturus, non alio quam piscationis vocabulo usus ad se pellexit. Quin et pellectos nullo neque gratiore neque suaviore modo detinuit, atque in suae potentiae ac divinitatis fide atque notitia confirmavit, quam objectis inter piscandum prodigiosis jactibus et capturis. Sed ad Dionysium ejusque capturam redeamus. Jam ergo reversus ex Aegypto in patriam, eo magis in ore atque oculis suorum civium esse coepit, quod ad insitam naturae ingeniique nobilitatem, atque ad patrias artes ac disciplinas, etiam a caeteris gentibus novam quasi scientiarum supellectilem deportaret. Ita haud difficile nobili ac generoso juveni fuit, praeclaris praesertim imbuto artibus et moribus viam sibi ad quamvis amplos honores et magistratus aperire. Quare cum genere suo et nomine condignas esset complexus nuptias (nam ad illas stimulabat cum aetas illis idonea, tum cupido summae dignitatis ad quam aspirabat, et quam citra conjugium, uti mores tunc erant, vix sperabat) cumque perillustrem sibi feminam nomine Damarin copulasset, ita studuit cunctas matrimonii leges examussim custodire, ita se in suscepto vitae statu et gradu gerere, ut nullo mali facinoris obstaculo, cursum ad ea quae petebat, sibi praepediret. Igitur inter archontas (novemvirum is est magistratus) praemonstrata ex instituto patrio totius vitae anteactae integritate, Athenis est cooptatus. E quo magistratu reddita rursum, uti moris erat, officii sui, quo bene perfunctus esset, ratione, cum scilicet insontem se atque ab omni avaritiae et iniquitatis suspicione immunem in eo judicio, quod illi δοκιμασίαν, id est probationem sive censuram appellant, rite comprobasset, in sanctissimum Areopagi consilium, qui summus illic erat urbanae dignitatis gradus, inoffenso pede conscendit. Atque inibi quidem haud postremo eum fuisse loco, tunc cum sanctus Paulus doctrinae suae rationem redditurus, injecta manu in Areopagum pertractus est, sed unum potius e primis judicibus, imo etiam judicum principem Graeci scriptores diserte asseverant. Et Michael quidem Syngelus post eximiam Athenarum laudem, quas (uti vere erat) Graeciae decus, philosophorum domicilium, oratorum gymnasium atque ludum appellat, ita subdit de Dionysio : « Ex ea, inquit, urbe hic ortus est Dionysins, ejusque dux fuit illustrissimus, et Areopagi judicum princeps : quorum judicum splendorem generis atque magnificentiam, rerum Atticarum scriptores Androtion et Philochorus fuse denarrarunt. Ex quibus profecto majorum Dionysii primatum, et honorem, et gloriam conjectura assequi licet. Nec enim apud superbos Athenienses facilis cuiquam ad ejusmodi principatum aperta erat via, nisi quem et sapientia, et prudentia, et justitia, et fortitudo, et temperantia, et cum his simul eximia generis claritudo commendaret. » Ita ille. Fuit denique Dionysius ex eo consilio et senatu, qui jam olim a Solone legislator et morum censor, et custos legum, et religionis ac caeremoniarum praeses, et capitalium ac gravissimarum causarum judex atque arbiter fuerat constitutus. Ad quem senatum non tantum e reliqua Graecia, sed e remotis quoque nationibus, atque adeo ab ipsis Romanis, licet praecipuam sapientiae atque gravitatis laudem assectantibus, difficiliores lites, et intricatiora judicia subinde referebantur. In quo quantus fuerit Dionysius, sive doctrinarum varietatem, sive juris aequitatem, sive morum denique spectes innocentiam, clare idem Syngelus docet, qui non modo facundissimum in oratoribus, acutissimum in philosophis, perspicacissimum in astronomis, in caeteris artibus ac disciplinis spectatissimum, sed etiam (quod multo majus est atque gloriosius) inter bonos optimum, et inter judices longe justissimum exstitisse scribit. Atque talis quidem erat, cum gentilis atque deorum cultor ; qualis autem postea, hinc ordiemur.
whether more mightily or more sweetly, He had drawn them. Thus thereafter, when about to lead fishermen to the fishing of souls, and to advance them from the sea and from nets to the helm of the Church, using no other word than that of fishing He allured them to Himself. Nay more, when allured, He detained them in no more gracious or sweeter way, and confirmed them in the faith and knowledge of His power and divinity, than by presenting prodigious casts and catches while fishing. But let us return to Dionysius and his capture. Having now therefore returned out of Egypt into his native land, he began to be all the more on the lips and in the eyes of his fellow-citizens because, in addition to the innate nobility of his nature and genius, and his native arts and disciplines, he brought back also from other nations a new furniture, so to speak, of sciences. Thus it was not difficult for the noble and high-born youth, imbued especially with illustrious arts and morals, to open a way for himself to honours and magistracies however ample. Wherefore, when he had embraced a marriage worthy of his race and name (for to it both an age suitable for it stimulated him, and the desire of the highest dignity to which he aspired, and which without wedlock, as the customs then were, he could scarcely hope for), and when he had joined to himself a most illustrious woman named Damaris, he so studied to keep all the laws of matrimony with exactness, and so to bear himself in the state and rank of life he had undertaken, as to impede his course towards the things he sought by no obstacle of an evil deed. Accordingly among the Archons (that is the magistracy of the Nine) having first shown according to the ancestral institution the integrity of his whole past life, he was elected at Athens. And having from that magistracy again rendered, as was the custom, an account of his office which he had well discharged, when namely he had duly proved himself guiltless and free from all suspicion of avarice and iniquity in that trial which they call δοκιμασία, that is, probation or scrutiny, with unhalting foot he ascended into the most sacred council of the Areopagus, which was there the highest step of civic dignity. And that therein indeed he was in no lowest place at the time when St. Paul, about to render an account of his doctrine, had hands laid upon him and was haled into the Areopagus, but rather one of the foremost judges, nay even the chief of the judges, the Greek writers expressly affirm. And Michael Syngelus indeed, after an eminent praise of Athens, which (as it truly was) he calls the ornament of Greece, the home of philosophers, the gymnasium and school of orators, thus subjoins concerning Dionysius: From that city, says he, sprang this Dionysius, and he was its most illustrious leader, and chief of the judges of the Areopagus: of which judges the splendour of birth and magnificence the writers of Attic affairs Androtion and Philochorus have recounted at large. Whence assuredly one may attain by conjecture the primacy, and honour, and glory of the ancestors of Dionysius. For among the proud Athenians no easy way stood open to anyone to a leadership of that kind, save one whom wisdom, and prudence, and justice, and fortitude, and temperance, and together with these an eminent splendour of birth recommended. Thus far he. Finally Dionysius was of that council and senate which long ago had been established by Solon as lawgiver and censor of morals, and guardian of the laws, and president of religion and ceremonies, and judge and arbiter of capital and most weighty causes. To which senate not only from the rest of Greece, but from remote nations also, and even by the Romans themselves, although pursuing the chief praise of wisdom and gravity, more difficult lawsuits and more intricate judgements were from time to time referred. How great Dionysius was therein, whether you look at the variety of his learning, or his equity in law, or finally the innocence of his morals, the same Syngelus clearly teaches, who writes that he proved not only the most eloquent among orators, the most acute among philosophers, the most perspicacious among astronomers, the most distinguished in the remaining arts and disciplines, but also (what is much greater and more glorious) the best among good men, and by far the most just among judges. And such indeed he was while a gentile and a worshipper of the gods; what he was afterwards, we shall begin from this point.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(1) S. Dion., l. De div. nom., c. 3.
(1) St. Dionysius, book On the Divine Names, ch. 3.
(2) Natus est Dionysius. Dionysii inter scriptores sacros doctrina et sanctimonia clarissimi tres fuerunt (nam de Patribus Graecis tantum sermo est in praesentia), Dionysius Areopagita, Dionysius Corinthiorum episcopus, et Dionysius Alexandrinus ; qui omnes scripta utilissima posteris reliquere. Areopagita primo saeculo floruit. Corinthius secundo, Alexandrinus tertio. Ac proinde hi duo posteriores mentionem Areopagitae facere potuerunt ; et Corinthius quidem, testibus Eusebio Caesareae Palaestinae episcopo et Maximo martyre, fuit ; sed an Alexandrinus etiam fuerit, haud perinde constat. Multi quidem id asserunt, et ejusdem Maximi Scholiastae auctoritatem ad hoc confirmandum proferunt ; ubi scilicet scribit, sanctum Dionysium Alexandrinum composuisse Scholia in beatum Dionysium sibi cognominem. Verum per Dionysium sibi cognominem non intelligi Areopagitam, infra fuse docui, quaest. 2, in solutione argumentorum adversae partis. Verba autem Eusebii lib. IV Historiae ecclesiasticae, cap. 22, de Dionysio Corinthio sunt haec : Δηλοῖ δὲ ἐπὶ τούτοις, ὡς καὶ Διονύσιος Ἀρειοπαγίτης ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἀποστόλου Παύλου προτραπεὶς ἐπὶ τὴν πίστιν, κατὰ τὰ ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι δεδηλωμένα πρῶτος τῆς Ἀθηναίων παροικίας τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν ἐγκεχείριστο. Significat praeterea (Dionysius Corinthius) Dionysium Areopagitam ab apostolo Paulo ad fidem conversum, ut produnt Acta, primum Athenarum antistitem creatum esse.
(2) Dionysius was born. There were three Dionysii most illustrious for learning and sanctity among sacred writers (for our discourse at present is of the Greek Fathers only): Dionysius the Areopagite, Dionysius Bishop of the Corinthians, and Dionysius of Alexandria; all of whom left behind writings most useful to posterity. The Areopagite flourished in the first century, the Corinthian in the second, the Alexandrian in the third. And accordingly these two latter ones were able to make mention of the Areopagite; and the Corinthian indeed, on the testimony of Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine and of Maximus the Martyr, did so; but whether the Alexandrian also did so is not equally established. Many indeed assert it, and bring forward the authority of the same Maximus the Scholiast to confirm this; where namely he writes that St. Dionysius of Alexandria composed Scholia upon the blessed Dionysius of the same name with himself. But that by the Dionysius of the same name with himself the Areopagite is not understood, I have taught at large below, Question 2, in the solution of the arguments of the opposing side. Now the words of Eusebius in Book 4 of the Ecclesiastical History, Chapter 22, concerning Dionysius of Corinth are these: And he shows in addition to these things that Dionysius the Areopagite also, having been impelled to the faith by the Apostle Paul, according to what is set forth in the Acts, had first been entrusted with the episcopate of the diocese of the Athenians. He signifies moreover (namely Dionysius of Corinth) that Dionysius the Areopagite, converted to the faith by the Apostle Paul, as the Acts relate, was created the first bishop of Athens.
De eodem Dionysio, Corinthiorum episcopo, ita Maximus in praefatione Scholiorum suorum ad libros Areopagitae : Μνημονεύει δὲ τοῦ Ἀρειοπαγίτου καὶ Διονύσιος ὁ ἀρχαῖος Κορινθίων ἐπίσκοπος, καὶ Πολύκαρπος ἐν τῇ πρὸς Ἀθηναίους ἐπιστολῇ αὐτοῦ. Mentionem facit Areopagitae etiam Dionysius, antiquus Corinthiorum episcopus, et Polycarpus in sua ad Athenienses epistola. Ita ille. Haec autem propter eos, qui eumdem Areopagitam existimarunt etiam Athenarum et Corinthiorum fuisse episcopum, dicta sint. Nam ex his patet, esse diversos : cum alter alterius mentionem faciat.
Concerning the same Dionysius, Bishop of the Corinthians, Maximus writes thus in the preface of his Scholia to the books of the Areopagite: And Dionysius the ancient Bishop of the Corinthians also makes mention of the Areopagite, and Polycarp in his Epistle to the Athenians. Mention is made of the Areopagite also by Dionysius, the ancient Bishop of the Corinthians, and by Polycarp in his Epistle to the Athenians. Thus far he. Now let these things be said on account of those who have supposed that the same Areopagite was also Bishop both of Athens and of the Corinthians. For from these things it is plain that they are different, since the one makes mention of the other.
De his duobus Dionysiis, Corinthio, inquam, et Alexandrino, amplius σὺν Θεῷ in ipsorum Vitis et saeculis dicetur : nunc solum de Areopagita, qui secundum apostolos primus mihi ponitur in suo saeculo, idque suasu antiquitatis, cum aetate vix novem annis minor Christo fuerit, ut jam nunc ostendam.
Concerning these two Dionysii, the Corinthian, I say, and the Alexandrian, more will be said with God's help in their own Lives and centuries: now we treat only of the Areopagite, who next to the apostles is placed first by me in his century, and that by the persuasion of antiquity, since in age he was scarcely nine years younger than Christ, as I shall even now show.
(3-4) Anno circiter Christi nono. Hic annus ex ipsius Dionysii ad Apollophanem epistola colligitur, ubi tempore passionis Christi Domini, sive eclipseos quae tum accidit, se viginti quinque annorum fuisse scribit. Quae epistola, licet nunc Graece non exstet, tamen exstabat tempore Caroli Calvi imperatoris, sub annum Christi 876, quo tempore una cum aliis S. Dionysii operibus eam Latine vertit Erigena Scotus. Nam hodieque ea versio superest, et eodem plane stylo quo caeterae epistolae, ut dubio nullus relictus sit locus. Accedit de viginti quinque annis auctoritas S. Maximi ad Epistolam decimam S. Dionysii quae est ad S. Joannem Evangelistam, his verbis : Ὑποθώμεθα δὲ καὶ τὸν θεῖον Διονύσιον, ὅτε τὰ ἐπὶ τῷ σταυρῷ τοῦ Κυρίου εἶδεν, εἶναι ἐτῶν κεʹ, ἅτε οἶμαι καὶ ἔτι ἀναγινώσκοντα. Supponamus vero et divinum Dionysium, cum ejusmodi
(3-4) About the ninth year of Christ. This year is gathered from the epistle of Dionysius himself to Apollophanes, where he writes that at the time of the passion of Christ the Lord, or of the eclipse which then happened, he was twenty-five years of age. Which epistle, although it is not now extant in Greek, was nevertheless extant in the time of the Emperor Charles the Bald, about the year of Christ 876, at which time together with the other works of St. Dionysius Erigena the Scot translated it into Latin. For even today that version survives, and in the very same style as the rest of the epistles, so that no room is left for doubt. There is added concerning the twenty-five years the authority of St. Maximus on the tenth Epistle of St. Dionysius, which is to St. John the Evangelist, in these words: And let us suppose that the divine Dionysius also, when he saw the things at the cross of the Lord, was twenty-five years of age, inasmuch as I think he was still pursuing his studies. And let us suppose that the divine Dionysius also, when such things
Editors' notes and page, col. 699

Footnotes

Heading printed across the page above the notes: NOTATIONES.

NOTES.

(printed under page 359)

(1) ‹anchor: call on an earlier page› · printed in col 699

S. Dion., l. De div. nom., c. 3.

St Dionysius, book On the Divine Names, chapter 3.

(printed under page 359)

(2) ‹anchor: call on an earlier page› · printed in cols 699–700

Natus est Dionysius. Dionysii inter scriptores sacros doctrina et sanctimonia clarissimi tres fuerunt (nam de Patribus Graecis tantum sermo est in praesentia), Dionysius Areopagita, Dionysius Corinthiorum episcopus, et Dionysius Alexandrinus; qui omnes scripta utilissima posteris reliquere. Areopagita primo saeculo floruit, Corinthius secundo, Alexandrinus tertio. Ac proinde hi duo posteriores mentionem Areopagitae facere potuerunt; et Corinthius quidem, testibus Eusebio Caesareae Palaestinae episcopo et Maximo martyre, fuit; sed an Alexandrinus etiam fuerit, haud perinde constat. Multi quidem id asserunt, et ejusdem Maximi Scholiastae auctoritatem ad hoc confirmandum proferunt; ubi scilicet scribit, sanctum Dionysium Alexandrinum composuisse Scholia in beatum Dionysium sibi cognominem. Verum per Dionysium sibi cognominem non intelligi Areopagitam, infra fuse docui, quaest. 2, in solutione argumentorum adversae partis. Verba autem Eusebii lib. IV Historiae ecclesiasticae, cap. 22, de Dionysio Corinthio sunt haec: Δηλοῖ δὲ ἐπὶ τούτοις, ὡς καὶ Διονύσιος Ἀρειοπαγίτης ὑπὸ τοῦ Ἀποστόλου Παύλου προτραπεὶς ἐπὶ τὴν πίστιν, κατὰ τὰ ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσι δεδηλωμένα πρῶτος τῆς Ἀθηναίων παροικίας τὴν ἐπισκοπὴν ἐγκεχείριστο. Significat praeterea (Dionysius Corinthius) Dionysium Areopagitam ab apostolo Paulo ad fidem conversum, ut produnt Acta, primum Athenarum antistitem creatum esse. ¶ De eodem Dionysio, Corinthiorum episcopo, ita Maximus in praefatione Scholiorum suorum ad libros Areopagitae: Μνημονεύει δὲ τοῦ Ἀρειοπαγίτου καὶ Διονύσιος ἀρχαῖος Κορινθίων ἐπίσκοπος, καὶ Πολύκαρπος ἐν τῇ πρὸς Ἀθηναίους ἐπιστολῇ αὐτοῦ. Mentionem facit Areopagitae etiam Dionysius, antiquus Corinthiorum episcopus, et Polycarpus in sua ad Athenienses epistola. Ita ille. Haec autem propter eos, qui eumdem Areopagitam existimarunt etiam Athenarum et Corinthiorum fuisse episcopum, dicta sint. Nam ex his patet, esse diversos: cum alter alterius mentionem faciat. ¶ De his duobus Dionysiis, Corinthio, inquam, et Alexandrino, amplius σὺν Θεῷ in ipsorum Vitis et saeculis dicetur: nunc solum de Areopagita, qui secundum apostolos primus mihi ponitur in suo saeculo, idque suasu antiquitatis, cum aetate vix novem annis minor Christo fuerit, ut jam nunc ostendam.

"Dionysius was born." Among the sacred writers there were three Dionysii most renowned for learning and holiness (for at present we speak only of the Greek Fathers): Dionysius the Areopagite, Dionysius bishop of the Corinthians, and Dionysius of Alexandria; all of whom left most useful writings to posterity. The Areopagite flourished in the first century, the Corinthian in the second, the Alexandrian in the third. And so the two later ones could have mentioned the Areopagite; and the Corinthian did, on the testimony of Eusebius, bishop of Caesarea in Palestine, and of Maximus the martyr; but whether the Alexandrian did too is not equally certain. Many indeed assert it, and bring forward to confirm it the authority of the Scholiast of that same Maximus, where he writes that St Dionysius of Alexandria composed scholia on the blessed Dionysius his namesake. But that by "Dionysius his namesake" the Areopagite is not meant, I have shown at length below, question 2, in answering the arguments of the opposing side. The words of Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History book 4, chapter 22, on Dionysius of Corinth are these: "He shows besides that Dionysius the Areopagite, brought to the faith by the Apostle Paul as set out in the Acts, was the first to be entrusted with the oversight of the church of the Athenians." He indicates moreover (Dionysius of Corinth) that Dionysius the Areopagite, converted to the faith by the apostle Paul, as the Acts relate, was made the first bishop of Athens. ¶ Of the same Dionysius, bishop of the Corinthians, Maximus says thus in the preface to his Scholia on the books of the Areopagite: "Dionysius, an ancient bishop of the Corinthians, also makes mention of the Areopagite, and Polycarp in his letter to the Athenians." [Latin version follows, to the same effect.] So he. These things are said on account of those who thought that this same Areopagite was also bishop of Athens and of the Corinthians. For it is plain from them that they are different men, since the one makes mention of the other. ¶ Of these two Dionysii, the Corinthian, I mean, and the Alexandrian, more will be said, God willing, in their own Lives and centuries: now only of the Areopagite, who is placed by me first after the apostles in his century, and that at the persuasion of antiquity, since he was scarcely nine years younger than Christ, as I shall now show.

(3-4) ‹anchor: call on an earlier page› · printed in col 700 Anno circiter Christi nono. Hic annus ex ipsius Dionysii ad Apollophanem epistola colligitur, ubi tempore passionis Christi Domini, sive eclipseos quae tum accidit, se viginti quinque annorum fuisse scribit. Quae epistola, licet nunc Graece non exstet, tamen exstabat tempore Caroli Calvi imperatoris, sub annum Christi 876, quo tempore una cum aliis S. Dionysii operibus eam Latine vertit Erigena Scotus. Nam hodieque ea versio superest, et eodem plane stylo quo caeterae epistolae, ut dubio nullus relictus sit locus. Accedit de viginti quinque annis auctoritas S. Maximi ad Epistolam decimam S. Dionysii quae est ad S. Joannem Evangelistam, his verbis: Ὑποθώμεθα δὲ καὶ τὸν θεῖον Διονύσιον, ὅτε τὰ ἐπὶ τῷ σταυρῷ τοῦ Κυρίου εἶδεν, εἶναι ἐτῶν κε΄, 414 ἅτε οἶμαι καὶ ἔτι ἀναγινώσκοντα. Supponamus vero et divinum Dionysium, cum ejusmodi (continues)

"About the ninth year of Christ." This year is gathered from Dionysius's own letter to Apollophanes, where he writes that at the time of the passion of Christ the Lord, or of the eclipse that then occurred, he was twenty-five years old. That letter, though it no longer survives in Greek, still survived in the time of the emperor Charles the Bald, about the year of Christ 876, when Erigena Scotus translated it into Latin together with other works of St Dionysius. For that version survives even today, and in plainly the same style as the other letters, so that no room is left for doubt. Added to this, on the twenty-five years, is the authority of St Maximus on the tenth Letter of St Dionysius, the one to St John the Evangelist, in these words: "Let us suppose also that the divine Dionysius, when he saw what took place at the Lord's cross, was twenty-five years old, [414: page of the earlier edition] still reading, I think, [i.e. still a student]." Let us suppose, moreover, that the divine Dionysius, when such (continues)

(printed under page 359)

Page

  • running head: 699 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 700
  • marginal letters: A καὶ Διονύσιος ὁ ἀρχαῖος; B tum accidit, se viginti
  • old-edition numerals: 413 before sibi praepediret.; 414 after κεʹ,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except Greek quotations in Notationes); begins mid-sentence fortius an suavius; ends mid-sentence cum ejusmodi
PG 4:700
Editors' notes and page, col. 700

Page

  • other: col 700 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 699 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:701
prodigia Christo cruci affixo vidit, annorum fuisse viginti quinque ; quod et me adhuc legisse puto. Ita-que existimaverim, Maximum aliquando incidisse in illam B. Dionysii Graecam epistolam, sed ab aliis, ut saepe fit, avulsam. Si igitur Dionysius fuit vi-ginti quinque annorum in ultimo Christi anno, hoc est aetatis Christi trigesimo tertio, ut plurimi te-nent, vel trigesimo quarto inchoato, ut alii volunt, sequitur, eum natum anno Christi nono circiter. Addo circiter, ob variantes sententias. Jam nonus Christi, et quinquagesimus Augusti, juxta Euse-bium (quo in ecclesiastica chronologia nemo cer-tior) inter se concurrunt, et sequitur approbatque Baronius.
the prodigies which he saw when Christ was nailed to the cross, was twenty-five years of age; which I also think that I have read up to now. And so I should think that Maximus had at some time come upon that Greek epistle of blessed Dionysius, but torn away from the others, as often happens. If therefore Dionysius was twenty-five years old in the last year of Christ, that is, in the thirty-third year of Christ's age, as most hold, or the thirty-fourth begun, as others wish, it follows that he was born around the ninth year of Christ. I add around, because of varying opinions. Now the ninth year of Christ and the fiftieth of Augustus, according to Eusebius (than whom no one is more certain in ecclesiastical chronology), concur with one another, and Baronius follows and approves it.
Imperante Tiberio. Suidas in Dionysio ita de eo, in a editione Morelli : Κατὰ γοῦν τὴν ἀρχὴν Τι-βερίου Καίσαρος, ὅτε δὲ καὶ τὴν ἡλικίαν ἤκμαζεν, ἀπῆρεν εἰς Αἴγυπτον τοῖς ἐκεῖσε σοφοῖς ὁμιλῆσαι γλιχόμενος. Imperante Tiberio Caesare, cum jam aetate floreret, solvit in Aegyptum, cum philosophis qui inibi agebant versari desiderans. Pachymeras in Paraphrasi Epistolae septimae : Ἔθος γὰρ ἦν τότε τοῖς ὁπουδήποτε Ἕλλησιν ἀποδημεῖν εἰς Αἴγυ-πτον μαθήσεως ἕνεκα. Erat enim tum Graecis con-suetudo, undique in Aegyptum studio matheseos pere-grinandi.
In the reign of Tiberius. Suidas on Dionysius writes thus of him in the edition of Morel: During the reign, then, of Tiberius Caesar, when he was also at the prime of his age, he sailed across to Egypt, desiring to converse with the wise men there. In the reign of Tiberius Caesar, when he was now flourishing in age, he set sail into Egypt, desiring to associate with the philosophers who lived there. Pachymeres in his Paraphrase of the Seventh Epistle: For it was then a custom for Greeks everywhere to travel abroad to Egypt for the sake of learning. For it was then the custom for the Greeks to travel abroad from all sides into Egypt out of zeal for learning.
Quod de Pythagora, etc. De his multa sunt veterum testimonia. Breve est illud M. Tullii libro quinto, De finibus bonorum et malorum, extremo : Plato, inquit, Aegyptum peragravit, ut a sa-cerdotibus barbaris numeros et coelestia accipe-ret? » Et paulo post : « Cur Pythagoras et Aegy-ptum lustravit, et Persarum magos adiit ? cur tantas regiones barbarorum pedibus obiit ? tot maria transivit ? cur haec eadem Democritus ? etc. » Vide Diogenem Laertium in eorumdem Vitis, et Strabo-nem in libris Geographiae XIV et XVII, et Valerium Maximum lib. VIII, cap. 7, et de aliis Philostratum in Vitis sophistarum, praesertim in Aristide, et S. Justinum martyrem in cohortatione 1 ad Grae-cos, ante medium, ubi dicit, constare ex Theodoro et ex aliis historicis, Orpheum, Homerum, Solo-nem, Pythagoram, Platonem et alios Aegyptum adiisse, et libris Moysis adjutos, melius de Deo sapuisse. Vide et Clementem Alexandrinum lib. I Stromatum, ante medium, ubi sic inter alia : Θάλης δὲ Φοῖνιξ ὢν τὸ γένος, καὶ τοῖς Αἰγυπτίων προφήταις συμ-βεβληκέναι εἴρηται, καθάπερ καὶ ὁ Πυθαγόρας αὐτοῖς γε τούτοις δι' οὓς καὶ περιετέμετο, ἵνα δὴ καὶ εἰς τὰ ἄδυτα κατελθὼν τὴν μυστικὴν παρ' Αἰγυπτίων ἐκμά-θοι φιλοσόφων, Χαλδαίων τε καὶ μάγων τοῖς ἀρίστοις συνεγένετο, καὶ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν νῦν οὕτω καλου-μένην ὁμακοεῖον αἰνίττεται. Thales autem, cum esset Phoenix genere, etiam cum Aegyptiorum prophetis congressus esse dicitur, sicut et Pythagoras cum iis-dem versatus est ; propter quos etiam fuit circum-cisus, ut adyta ingrediens Aegyptiorum mysticam disceret philosophiam, et cum Chaldaeorum, et ma-gorum praestantissimis egit familiariter, et quae nunc Ecclesia appellatur, ab illo ὁμακοεῖον dicta est. Vox ὁμακοεῖον coauditorium (si fas ita loqui) significat, nempe locum, quo multi ad audiendum una conve-niunt : ex ὁμοῦ et ἀκούω, simul audio.
What of Pythagoras, etc. Concerning these matters there are many testimonies of the ancients. Brief is that saying of Marcus Tullius at the end of the fifth book On the Ends of Good and Evil: « Plato, says he, travelled through Egypt in order to receive numbers and heavenly matters from the barbarian priests. » And a little after: « Why did Pythagoras both traverse Egypt and visit the Magi of the Persians? Why did he travel on foot through so many regions of barbarians, and cross so many seas? Why did Democritus do these same things? etc. » See Diogenes Laertius in their Lives, and Strabo in books 14 and 17 of his Geography, and Valerius Maximus book 8, chap. 7, and concerning others Philostratus in the Lives of the Sophists, especially on Aristides, and St. Justin Martyr in Exhortation 1 to the Greeks before the middle, where he says that it is established from Theodorus and from other historians that Orpheus, Homer, Solon, Pythagoras, Plato, and others visited Egypt and, aided by the books of Moses, thought better concerning God. See also Clement of Alexandria in book 1 of the Stromata, before the middle, where among other things he writes thus: And Thales, being a Phoenician by race, is also said to have consorted with the prophets of the Egyptians, just as Pythagoras also associated with those very men, on whose account he was even circumcised, so that descending even into the innermost shrines he might learn thoroughly the mystical philosophy from the philosophers of the Egyptians, and he conversed familiarly with the best of the Chaldaeans and Magi, and hints at the assembly now so called as the homakoeion. Now Thales, since he was a Phoenician by race, is said also to have consorted with the prophets of the Egyptians, just as Pythagoras also associated with the same men; on whose account he was even circumcised, so that entering the innermost shrines he might learn the mystical philosophy of the Egyptians, and he conversed familiarly with the most eminent of the Chaldaeans and Magi, and what is now called the Church was by him called homakoeion. The word homakoeion signifies a co-auditorium (if it be lawful so to speak), namely a place where many come together to hear at the same time: from homou and akouo, I hear together.
Quin etiam ipso Dionysii tempore. Strabo enim, qui eodem quo Dionysius tempore floruit, hoc est imperante Tiberio, ita de se libro XVII Geographiae scribit : Ἐν δὲ τῇ Ἡλίου πόλει καὶ οἴκους εἴδομεν μεγάλους, ἐν οἷς διέτριβον ἱερεῖς. Μάλιστα γὰρ δὴ ταύτην κατοικίαν ἱερέων γεγονέναι φασὶ τὸ παλαιὸν φιλοσόφων ἀνδρῶν καὶ ἀστρονομι-κῶν. Heliopoli domos amplas vidimus, in quibus sa-cerdotes degebant. Imo dicunt hanc olim sacerdotum habitationem fuisse, hominum philosophiae et astro-nomiae deditorum. Et paucis interjectis : Ἐκεῖ οὖν ἐδείκνυντο οἵτε τῶν ἱερέων οἶκοι, καὶ Πλάτωνος,... καὶ Εὔδοξος δεῦρο, καὶ συνδιέτριψαν ιερεῦσιν ἐκεῖνοι
Moreover, even in the very time of Dionysius. For Strabo, who flourished at the same time as Dionysius, that is, when Tiberius was reigning, writes thus of himself in book 17 of his Geography: And in Heliopolis we also saw large houses, in which the priests dwelt; for they say in particular that this was anciently a habitation of priests, men who were philosophers and astronomers. At Heliopolis we saw spacious houses, in which the priests lived. Indeed, they say that this was formerly a habitation of priests, men devoted to philosophy and astronomy. And with a few words interposed: There, then, were pointed out both the houses of the priests, and of Plato... and Eudoxus came hither, and those men spent time together with the priests
<!-- repair: 72 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 356), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 701

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the two images show only the lower part of the page, and the left image cuts off the first letters of every line of col 701. The upper part of the notes on this page is NOT set here. Letters in square brackets are supplied where the lost line-start is certain; [...] marks a loss not restored. Re-render the full page to complete.] (?) ‹anchor: call on an earlier page› · printed in col 701 · (continued; beginning not in image) [...]m testimonia. Breve est illud M. Tullii libro [...]o, De finibus bonorum et malorum, extremo: [«] Plato, inquit, Aegyptum peragravit, ut a sa[cerdo]tibus barbaris numeros et coelestia accipe[ret.] » Et paulo post: « Cur Pythagoras et Aegy[ptum] lustravit, et Persarum magos adiit? cur [...] regiones barbarorum pedibus obiit? tot maria [...]vit? cur haec eadem Democritus? etc. » Vide [Diogene]m Laertium in eorumdem Vitis, et Strabo[nem i]n libris Geographiae XIV et XVII, et Valerium [Maxim]um lib. VIII, cap. 7, et de aliis Philostratum [in Vi]tis sophistarum, praesertim in Aristide, et [Ju]stinum martyrem in cohortatione 1 ad Grae[cos, a]nte medium, ubi dicit, constare ex Theodoro [et] aliis historicis, Orpheum, Homerum, Solo[nem,] Pythagoram, Platonem et alios Aegyptum [...]e, et libris Moysis adjutos, melius de Deo [...]sse. Vide et Clementem Alexandrinum lib. I [Strom]atum, ante medium, ubi sic inter alia: Θαλῆς δὲ [...]ὢν τὸ γένος, καὶ τοῖς Αἰγυπτίων προφήταις συμ[...]κέναι εἴρηται, καθάπερ καὶ ὁ Πυθαγόρας αὐτοῖς [...]τοις δι' οὓς καὶ περιετέμετο, ἵνα δὴ καὶ εἰς τὰ [...] κατελθὼν τὴν μυστικὴν παρ' Αἰγυπτίων ἐκμά[...]λοσόφων, Χαλδαίων τε καὶ μάγων τοῖς ἀρίστοις [...]νετο, καὶ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν νῦν οὕτω καλου[...]ὁμακοεῖον αἰνίττεται. Thales autem, cum esset [...]x genere, etiam cum Aegyptiorum prophetis [...]ssus esse dicitur, sicut et Pythagoras cum iis[...]rsatus est; propter quos etiam fuit circum[...] ut adyta ingrediens Aegyptiorum mysticam [...]t philosophiam, et cum Chaldaeorum, et ma[...] praestantissimis egit familiariter, et quae nunc [...]ia appellatur, ab illo ὁμακοεῖον dicta est. Vox [...]εῖον coauditorium (si fas ita loqui) significat, [...]e locum, quo multi ad audiendum una conve[...]: ex ὁμοῦ et ἀκούω, simul audio.

[...] testimonies. Brief is that saying of Marcus Tullius [Cicero] in book [five] of On the Ends of Good and Evil, at the end: "Plato," he says, "travelled through Egypt, to receive numbers and heavenly things from barbarian priests." And a little after: "Why did Pythagoras traverse Egypt and visit the magi of the Persians? Why did he pass on foot through [such] barbarian regions, [cross] so many seas? Why did Democritus do the same?" etc. See Diogenes Laertius in their Lives, and Strabo in books 14 and 17 of the Geography, and Valerius Maximus book 8, chapter 7, and on others Philostratus in the Lives of the Sophists, especially under Aristides, and Justin Martyr in the first Exhortation to the Greeks, before the middle, where he says it is established from Theodorus and other historians that Orpheus, Homer, Solon, Pythagoras, Plato and others [went to] Egypt and, helped by the books of Moses, [thought] better about God. See also Clement of Alexandria, Stromata book 1, before the middle, where among other things he says thus: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "Thales, being [a Phoenician] by race, is said to have conversed with the prophets of the Egyptians, just as Pythagoras also kept company with them; on whose account he was even circumcised, so that entering the sanctuaries he might learn the mystical philosophy of the Egyptians; and he associated familiarly with the most eminent of the Chaldaeans and the magi; and what is now called the Church was called by him the homakoeion." The word homakoeion means a "co-auditorium" (if one may so speak), that is, a place where many gather together to listen: from homou and akouō, "I hear together."

(?) ‹anchor: call on an earlier page› · printed in col 701 · (continues) Quin etiam ipso Dionysii tempore. Strabo [...] qui eodem quo Dionysius tempore floruit, [...]t imperante Tiberio, ita de se libro XVII [Geogra]phiae scribit: Ἐν δὲ τῇ Ἡλίου πόλει καὶ [...] εἴδομεν μεγάλους, ἐν οἷς διέτριβον ἱερεῖς. [...]τα γὰρ δὴ ταύτην κατοικίαν ἱερέων γεγονέναι [...]ὸ παλαιὸν φιλοσόφων ἀνδρῶν καὶ ἀστρονομι[...] [In H]eliopoli domos amplas vidimus, in quibus sa[...]s degebant. Imo dicunt hanc olim sacerdotum [...]tionem fuisse, hominum philosophiae et astro[...] deditorum. Et paucis interjectis: Ἐκεῖ οὖν [...]ντο οἵ τε τῶν ἱερέων οἶκοι, καὶ Πλάτωνος,... [...]δοξος δεῦρο, καὶ συνδιέτριψαν ἱερεῦσιν ἐκεῖνοι (continues)

"Indeed, even in Dionysius's own time." Strabo, who flourished at the same time as Dionysius, [namely] under the emperor Tiberius, writes thus of himself in book 17 of the Geography: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "In Heliopolis we saw large houses in which the priests lived. Indeed they say this was of old the dwelling of the priests, men given to philosophy and astronomy." And after a few words: "There, then, were shown both the houses of the priests and [the lodgings] of Plato, ... [Eu]doxus [came] here, and they spent time with the priests ..." (continues)

(?) ‹anchor: call on an earlier page› · printed in col 702 · (continued; beginning not in image) [...]κιον, οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι τούτων εἶχον ἀμαθῶς. Arithmeticam quoque et astrologiam cum illis communicavit. Nam ante Abrahami adventum in Aegyptum, Aegyptii horum rudes erant.

[...] the Egyptians were ignorant of these things. He also shared arithmetic and astrology with them. For before Abraham's coming into Egypt the Egyptians were unskilled in them.

(printed under page 360)

(8) ‹anchor: viri multo doctissimi› · printed in col 702

Alexander Polyhistor in Historia Judaeorum; Josephus l. I Antiq., cap. 9; Eusebius lib. IX De praeparat. Evangel., cap. 17; Suidas in Dionysio.

Alexander Polyhistor in the History of the Jews; Josephus, Antiquities book 1, chapter 9; Eusebius, Preparation for the Gospel book 9, chapter 17; Suidas under "Dionysius".

(printed under page 360)

(9) ‹anchor: Apollophane sophista› · printed in col 702

Una cum Apollophane sophista. Hic Apollophanes praeceptor fuit Polemonis Laodicensis; Polemon autem Aristidis philosophi eloquentissimi, qui Apologeticum pro Christianis obtulit Adriano imperatori: de quo Aristide vide Eusebium, libro IV Historiae, cap. 3, et Hieronymum in Catologo. De Apollophane ita Suidas in Dionysio: Συνῆν δὲ αὐτῷ Ἀπολλοφάνης ἐκεῖνος ὁ σοφιστής, οὗ Πολέμων ὁ Λαοδικεὺς ἐν Σμύρνῃ διήκουσεν, ὁ διδάσκαλος Ἀριστείδου. Una cum Dionysio erat Apollophanes orator ille, quem Polemon Laodicenus, magister Aristidis, Smyrnae audivit. Hunc ergo Apollophanem S. Polycarpus Smyrnae episcopus ad manum habuit, et ad Christi fidem convertit. Super qua conversione duae exstant Dionysii epistolae; una ad S. Polycarpum hortatoria, ut eum ad fidem convertat; altera ad ipsum Apollophanem jam conversum gratulatoria. Fuisse Apollophanem sancto Dionysio non solum veterem sodalem, sed et cognatum, videntur ista Syngeli verba in ejus Encomio indicare: Ἑταίρῳ δῆθεν ὄντι φιλτάτῳ καὶ ὁμογενεῖ. Veteri sodali amicissimo et cognato.

"Together with Apollophanes the sophist." This Apollophanes was the teacher of Polemon of Laodicea; and Polemon of Aristides, the most eloquent philosopher, who presented an Apology for the Christians to the emperor Hadrian: on this Aristides see Eusebius, History book 4, chapter 3, and Jerome in the Catalogue [printed "Catologo"]. Of Apollophanes Suidas says thus under "Dionysius": [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "With Dionysius was that orator Apollophanes whom Polemon of Laodicea, the teacher of Aristides, heard at Smyrna." This Apollophanes, then, St Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna, had at hand and converted to the faith of Christ. On this conversion two letters of Dionysius survive: one to St Polycarp, urging him to convert him to the faith; the other to Apollophanes himself, now converted, congratulating him. That Apollophanes was to St Dionysius not only an old companion but also a kinsman, these words of Syncellus in his Encomium seem to indicate: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "To an old companion, most dear, and a kinsman."

(printed under page 360)

(10) ‹anchor: surgente igitur illa eclipsi› · printed in col 702 · (continues)

Exsurgente illa eclipsi. Tota hujus eclipseos ab iis animadversae historia partim ex duabus S. Dionysii epistolis, 415 una ad S. Polycarpum, altera ad Apollophanem, collecta est; partim ex Maximo, Syngelo et Metaphraste. Quibus adde Suidam, Nicephorum, Pachymeram, et alios. Eclipseos quidem, sive tenebrarum toti orbi obtensarum, quod ad substantiam spectat, evangelistae tres, Matthaeus, Lucas et Marcus meminerunt; sed quod ad modum attinet, praeter hunc Dionysium, nemo. Utrobique autem multa admodum mira exstiterunt. Ad prius enim quod attinet, primo facta est in plenilunio, quod alias nunquam. Cum enim solis defectio fiat ex conjunctione solis cum luna (id quod accidit in novilunio) tum facta est in ejus maxima disjunctione, sive in plenilunio. Nec enim Judaei alio tempore Pascha celebrabant, quam in plenilunio. Deinde obumbravit haec eclipsis totam terram; quod naturaliter fieri non potest, cum luna- (continues)

"When that eclipse arose." The whole account of this eclipse as observed by them is gathered partly from two letters of St Dionysius, [415: page of the earlier edition] one to St Polycarp, the other to Apollophanes; partly from Maximus, Syncellus and Metaphrastes. Add to these Suidas, Nicephorus, Pachymeres and others. The eclipse, or the darkness spread over the whole world, as to its substance three evangelists, Matthew, Luke and Mark, record; but as to its manner, no one besides this Dionysius. On both counts, however, very many wonders occurred. As to the first: in the first place it happened at the full moon, which never happens otherwise. For since an eclipse of the sun comes from the conjunction of the sun with the moon (which happens at the new moon), this one happened at the moon's greatest separation, that is, at the full moon. For the Jews celebrated the Pasch at no other time than at the full moon. Next, this eclipse overshadowed the whole earth, which cannot happen naturally, since the moon- (continues)

(printed under page 360)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOI
  • marginal letters: A gia Christo cruci; B floreret, solvit in; C tis sophistarum, praesertim; D t philosophiam, et
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii (Latin prose with inline Greek quotations and their Latin versions); left margin slightly cropped in image, lost letters marked with ⟨ ⟩
PG 4:702
ἐνταῦθα τρισκαίδεκα ἔτη, ὡς εἴρηταί τισι. Ibi ergo ostendebantur sacerdotum domicilia, et Platonis atque Eudoxi scholae. Isto enim accendit cum Platone Eudoxus, ibique cum sacerdotibus tredecim annos versati sunt, ut dictum ab aliquibus est. Vide ibidem plura huc spectantia. De Platone ita S. Augustinus, lib. VIII De civitate Dei, c. 4 : « Quam longe lateque potuit, peregrinatus est. Quaquaversum enim alicujus nobilitate scientiae percipiendae fama rapiebat. Itaque et in Aegypto didicit, quaecunque illic magna habebantur atque docebantur. » Aegyptios autem accepisse ab Abrahamo patriarcha scientiam astrorum, aliasque complures artes, testatur Alexander Polyhistor, « vir magni ingenii multaeque eruditionis » (ut appellat Eusebius, lib. IX De praeparat. Evangel., cap. 17) scriptor perantiquus, de quo sic ibidem : Συζήσαντα δὲ τὸν Ἀβραὰμ Ἡλιουπόλει τοῖς Αἰγυπτίων ἱερεῦσι πολλὰ μεταδιδάξαι αὐτοὺς, καὶ τὴν ἀστρολογίαν, καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ τοῦτον αὐτοῖς εἰσηγήσασθαι, etc. Caeterum cum apud Heliopolim Abraham sacerdotum consuetudine plurimum uteretur, multa ipsos, nec non astrologiam, et reliqua eo pertinentia edocuisse tradit. Ejus sententiae accedit Josephus lib. I Antiquitatum, cap. 9, his verbis : Τὴν τε ἀριθμητικὴν αὐτοῖς χαρίζεται, καὶ τὰ περὶ ἀστρονομίαν παραδίδωσι. Πρὸ γὰρ τῆς Ἀβραάμου παρουσίας εἰς Αἴγυπτον, οἱ Αἰγύπτιοι τούτων εἶχον ἀμαθῶς. Arithmeticam quoque et astrologiam cum illis communicavit. Nam ante Abrahami adventum in Aegyptum, Aegyptii horum rudes erant.
there for thirteen years, as has been stated by some. There accordingly were pointed out the dwellings of the priests, and the schools of Plato and Eudoxus. For Eudoxus went up thither with Plato, and there they spent thirteen years with the priests, as has been stated by some. See in the same place more matters pertaining hither. Concerning Plato, St. Augustine writes thus in book 8 On the City of God, chap. 4: « He travelled as far and wide as he could; for in every direction the report of acquiring any science of note carried him away. And so in Egypt too he learned whatever great things were held and taught there. » Now that the Egyptians received from the patriarch Abraham the science of the stars and several other arts is testified by Alexander Polyhistor, « a man of great intellect and much erudition » (as Eusebius calls him, book 9 On the Preparation for the Gospel, chap. 17), a very ancient writer, concerning whom it is written thus in the same place: And that Abraham, having lived at Heliopolis with the priests of the Egyptians, imparted many things to them, and that this man introduced to them astrology and the rest, etc. Moreover, when Abraham at Heliopolis made very great use of the company of the priests, he records that he taught them many things, and also astrology and the rest pertaining thereto. With his opinion agrees Josephus, book 1 of the Antiquities, chap. 9, in these words: He both graciously bestows arithmetic upon them, and hands down the matters concerning astronomy; for before Abraham's arrival in Egypt, the Egyptians were ignorant of these things. Arithmetic also and astrology he communicated to them; for before Abraham's arrival in Egypt, the Egyptians were unacquainted with these things.
(8) Alexander Polyhistor in Historia Judaeorum ; Josephus l. I Antiq., cap. 9 ; Eusebius lib. IX De praeparat. Evangel., cap. 17 ; Suidas in Dionysio.
(8) Alexander Polyhistor in the History of the Jews; Josephus book 1 of the Antiquities, chap. 9; Eusebius book 9 On the Preparation for the Gospel, chap. 17; Suidas on Dionysius.
(9) Una cum Apollophane sophista. Hic Apollophanes praeceptor fuit Polemonis Laodicensis ; Polemon autem Aristidis philosophi eloquentissimi, qui Apologeticum pro Christianis obtulit Adriano imperatori : de quo Aristide vide Eusebium, libro IV Historiae, cap. 3, et Hieronymum in Catologo. De Apollophane ita Suidas in Dionysio : Συνῆν δὲ αὐτῷ Ἀπολλοφάνης ἐκεῖνος ὁ σοφιστὴς, οὗ Πολέμων ὁ Λαοδικεὺς ἐν Σμύρνῃ διήκουσεν, ὁ διδάσκαλος Ἀριστείδου. Una cum Dionysio erat Apollophanes orator ille, quem Polemon Laodicenus, magister Aristidis, Smyrnae audivit. Hunc ergo Apollophanem S. Polycarpus Smyrnae episcopus ad manum habuit, et ad Christi fidem convertit. Super qua conversione duae exstant Dionysii epistolae ; una ad S. Polycarpum hortatoria, ut eum ad fidem convertat ; altera ad ipsum Apollophanem jam conversum gratulatoria. Fuisse Apollophanem sancto Dionysio non solum veterem sodalem, sed et cognatum, videntur ista Syngeli verba in ejus Encomio indicare : Ἑταίρῳ δῆθεν ὄντι φιλτάτῳ καὶ ὁμογενεῖ. Veteri sodali amicissimo et cognato.
(9) Together with Apollophanes the sophist. This Apollophanes was the teacher of Polemon of Laodicea, and Polemon of Aristides the most eloquent philosopher, who presented an Apologetic for the Christians to the Emperor Hadrian; concerning which Aristides see Eusebius, book 4 of the History, chap. 3, and Jerome in his Catalogue. Concerning Apollophanes, Suidas on Dionysius writes thus: And with him was that sophist Apollophanes, whose lectures Polemon of Laodicea, the teacher of Aristides, attended in Smyrna. Together with Dionysius was that orator Apollophanes, whom Polemon of Laodicea, the master of Aristides, heard at Smyrna. This Apollophanes, therefore, St. Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, had near at hand, and converted to the faith of Christ. Upon which conversion there are extant two epistles of Dionysius: one hortatory to St. Polycarp, that he should convert him to the faith; the other congratulatory to Apollophanes himself when now converted. That Apollophanes was not only an old comrade of St. Dionysius, but also a kinsman, those words of Syngelus in his Encomium seem to indicate: Since he was in truth a most beloved comrade and of the same race. An old comrade, most dear and akin.
(10) Exsurgente illa eclipsi. Tota hujus eclipseos ab iis animadversae historia partim ex duabus S. Dionysii epistolis, una ad S. Polycarpum, altera ad Apollophanem, collecta est ; partim ex Maximo, Syngelo et Metaphraste. Quibus adde Suidam, Nicephorum, Pachymeram, et alios. Eclipseos quidem, sive tenebrarum toti orbi obtensarum, quod ad substantiam spectat, evangelistae tres, Matthaeus, Lucas et Marcus meminerunt ; sed quod ad modum attinet, praeter hunc Dionysium, nemo. Utrobique autem multa admodum mira exstiterunt. Ad prius enim quod attinet, primo facta est in plenilunio, quod alias nunquam. Cum enim solis defectio fiat ex conjunctione solis cum luna (id quod accidit in novilunio) tum facta est in ejus maxima disjunctione, sive in plenilunio. Nec enim Judaei alio tempore Pascha celebrabant, quam in plenilunio. Deinde obumbravit haec eclipsis totam terram ; quod naturaliter fieri non potest, cum lunaminor
(10) When that eclipse arose. The whole history of this eclipse observed by them has been gathered partly from two epistles of St. Dionysius, the one to St. Polycarp, the other to Apollophanes, and partly from Maximus, Syngelus, and Metaphrastes; to whom add Suidas, Nicephorus, Pachymeres, and others. Of the eclipse indeed, or the darkness overspreading the whole world, as regards the substance of the fact, three Evangelists—Matthew, Luke, and Mark—make mention; but as regards the manner, besides this Dionysius, no one. Yet in both respects very many wondrous things took place. For as regards the former, first, it took place at the full moon, which never happens at other times. For whereas an eclipse of the sun takes place from the conjunction of the sun with the moon (which happens at the new moon), it then took place at its greatest disjunction, or at the full moon. For neither did the Jews celebrate the Passover at any other time than at the full moon. Next, this eclipse overshadowed the whole earth, which cannot happen naturally, since the moon
Editors' notes and page, col. 702

Page

  • running head: CT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 702
  • marginal letters: A ἐνταῦθα τρισκαίδεκα ἔτη,; B λοιπὰ τοῦτον αὐτοῖς; C qui Apologeticum pro; D (10) Exsurgente illa eclipsi.
  • old-edition numerals: 415 after epistolis,
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; ends with luna- (hyphen printed at column break before minor in col. 703)
  • other: the word lunaminor was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 703
PG 4:703
sit sole, nec eum proinde totum possit toti terrae, nisi maximo miraculo, occultare. Tertio, duravit tres ipsas horas, cum alioqui ob contrarium solis et lunae concursum brevissima esse debeat et soleat ; praesertim, quod corpus solare ingentis sit magnitudinis ; lunare autem, ejus respectu, perexiguum. Sic enim videmus, re quapiam minima ob oculos posita, etiam praegrandem montem nobis abscondi, sed ita, ut si rem illam minimam vel minimum removeris, extemplo illum eumdem montem conspicias. Ita de sole accidisset, si luna inter oculos nostros et illum opposita vel tantillum promovisset, neque prodigium intervenisset.
is smaller than the sun, and accordingly cannot hide the whole of it from the whole earth, save by the greatest miracle. Thirdly, it lasted three full hours, whereas otherwise, on account of the contrary meeting of the sun and the moon, it ought to be and usually is very brief; especially because the solar body is of vast magnitude, whereas the lunar body, in comparison with it, is very small. For thus we see that, when some very small object is placed before the eyes, even a very large mountain is hidden from us, yet in such a way that if you remove that very small object even in the slightest degree, you forthwith behold that very same mountain. So would it have happened with the sun, if the moon set between our eyes and it had moved forward even a very little, and no prodigy had intervened.
Haec tria miracula e tribus evangelistis constant ; e quibus sic Matthaeus cap. XXVII, vers. 45 : A sexta autem hora tenebrae factae sunt super universam terram, usque ad horam nonam. Et Lucas cap. XXIII, vers. 44 : Erat autem fere hora sexta, et tenebrae factae sunt in universam terram usque in horam nonam. Et obscuratus est sol. Et Marcus cap. XV, vers. 33 : Et facta hora sexta, tenebrae factae sunt per totam terram usque in horam nonam. Agunt autem ibi de tempore Paschatis, in plenilunio Martii. Ex quibus verbis licet colligi necessario non possit, ullam fuisse eclipsim proprie dictam (cum potuerit Deus optimus maximus istas tenebras inducere sole et luna ordinarium cursum tenentibus, ut in Aegypto factum legitur antiquitus) tamen cum veram fuisse eclipsim gravissimi auctores, etiam ethnici, tradant, et ipse S. Dionysius non modo illam, sed ejus quoque modum una cum aequali suo Apollophane, maximo philosopho, adhibita regula astronomica, curiose observarit, litterisque mandarit, par est idem cum iisdem sentire homines non praefractos. Ex auctoribus ethnicis, qui eclipseos tempore passionis Domini nostri Jesu Christi animadversae meminerunt, citantur nominatim, Phlegon libertus Adriani imperatoris, egregius historicus, cujus verba Graeca e Chronico Eusebii, itemque ex Alexandrino, sive, ut alii vocant, e Fastis Siculis, hic propono. Ita igitur Phlegon lib. XIII : Τῷ δὲ τετάρτῳ ἔτει τῆς σβʹ Ὀλυμπιάδος ἐγένετο ἔκλειψις ἡλίου μεγίστη τῶν ἐγνωρισμένων πρότερον, καὶ νὺξ ὥρᾳ ςʹ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐγένετο, ὥστε καὶ ἀστέρας ἐν οὐρανῷ φανῆναι. Σεισμός τε μέγας κατὰ Βιθυνίαν γενόμενος τὰ πολλὰ Νικαίας κατεστρέψατο, id est ex interpretatione sancti Hieronymi : Quarto autem anno ducentesimae secundae Olympiadis, magna et excellens inter omnes, quae ante acciderant, defectio solis est facta : dies hora sexta ita in tenebras versus, ut stellae in coelo visae sint ; terraeque motus in Bithynia Nicaenae urbis multas aedes subvertit. Ita Phlegon apud Eusebium ad annum Domini 33. Idem quoque Eusebius, eodem loco, in aliis ethnicorum commentariis se haec ad verbum reperisse scribit : Ὁ ἥλιος ἐξέλιπεν· Βιθυνία ἐσείσθη· Νικαίας τὰ πολλὰ ἔπεσεν. Sol defecit : Bithynia concussa est : Nicaeae aedificia multa corruerunt. Thallus quoque historicus, teste Julio Africano secundi saeculi scriptore, idem ipsum in suam Historiam retulit Ita enim de illo : Τοῦτο τὸ σκότος ἔκλειψιν ἡλίου Θάλλος ἀποκαλεῖ ἐν τρίτῃ τῶν Ἱστοριῶν, ὡς ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ, ἀλόγως. Hasce tenebras defectum solis appellat Thallus lib. III Historiarum, ut mihi quidem videtur, inconsiderate. In quibus quidem verbis indicat Africanus, in altera se esse sententia, nimirum ut tenebrae tantum fuerint miraculo quodam Aegyptiarum tenebrarum simili per universam terram obductae. In qua opinione fuit
These three miracles are established from the three Evangelists; among whom Matthew writes thus in chap. 27, verse 45: Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the earth, until the ninth hour (Matt. 27:45). And Luke chap. 23, verse 44: And it was almost the sixth hour, and there was darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. And the sun was darkened (Luke 23:44–45). And Mark chap. 15, verse 33: And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole earth until the ninth hour (Mark 15:33). Now they are treating there of the time of the Passover, at the full moon of March. From which words, although it cannot necessarily be gathered that there was any eclipse properly so called (since God Most Good and Most Great could have brought in that darkness while the sun and moon kept their ordinary course, as we read was done of old in Egypt), nevertheless, since the weightiest authors, even pagan ones, record that it was a true eclipse, and St. Dionysius himself together with his contemporary Apollophanes, a very great philosopher, applying the astronomical rule, carefully observed not only it, but also its manner, and committed it to writing, it is fitting that men who are not obstinate should hold the same view with them. Among pagan authors who have made mention of the eclipse observed at the time of the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ, there is cited by name Phlegon, freedman of the Emperor Hadrian, an eminent historian, whose Greek words from the Chronicle of Eusebius, and likewise from the Alexandrian Chronicle, or, as others call it, from the Fasti Siculi, I set forth here. Thus, then, Phlegon in book 13: And in the fourth year of the 202nd Olympiad there took place the greatest eclipse of the sun of those known before, and night came on at the 6th hour of the day, so that even stars appeared in the sky; and a great earthquake taking place in Bithynia overturned most of Nicaea; that is, according to the translation of St. Jerome: And in the fourth year of the two hundred and second Olympiad, there took place a great eclipse of the sun, pre-eminent among all that had happened before: the day at the sixth hour was so turned into darkness that stars were seen in the sky; and an earthquake in Bithynia overturned many buildings of the city of Nicaea. So Phlegon in Eusebius at the year of the Lord 33. The same Eusebius also, in the same place, writes that in other commentaries of the pagans he found these words verbatim: The sun failed; Bithynia was shaken; most of Nicaea fell. The sun failed: Bithynia was shaken: many buildings of Nicaea fell down. Thallus the historian also, according to the testimony of Julius Africanus, a writer of the second century, recorded the very same thing in his History. For thus he writes of him: This darkness Thallus in the third book of his Histories calls an eclipse of the sun, unreasonably, as it seems to me. This darkness Thallus in book 3 of his Histories calls an eclipse of the sun, inconsiderately, as it seems to me at least. In which words indeed Africanus indicates that he is of the other opinion, namely that the darkness was only drawn over the whole earth by a certain miracle like the Egyptian darkness. Of which opinion was
Editors' notes and page, col. 703

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of the notes in col 703 and in col 704 is NOT set here; each lacuna is marked [... upper part not in image ...]. Re-render the full page to complete.] (printed under page 361)

(10) ‹anchor: surgente igitur illa eclipsi› · printed in cols 703–704 · (continued)

[... upper part of col 703 not in image ...] tenentibus, ut in Aegypto factum legitur antiquitus) tamen cum veram fuisse eclipsim gravissimi auctores, etiam ethnici, tradant, et ipse S. Dionysius non modo illam, sed ejus quoque modum una cum aequali suo Apollophane, maximo philosopho, adhibita regula astronomica, curiose observarit, litterisque mandarit, par est idem cum iisdem sentire homines non praefractos. Ex auctoribus ethnicis, qui eclipseos tempore passionis Domini nostri Jesu Christi animadversae meminerunt, citantur nominatim, Phlegon libertus Adriani imperatoris, egregius historicus, cujus verba Graeca e Chronico Eusebii, itemque ex Alexandrino, sive, ut alii vocant, e Fastis Siculis, hic propono. Ita igitur Phlegon lib. XIII: Τῷ δὲ τετάρτῳ ἔτει τῆς σβ΄ Ὀλυμπιάδος ἐγένετο ἔκλειψις ἡλίου μεγίστη τῶν ἐγνωρισμένων πρότερον, καὶ νὺξ ὥρᾳ ς΄ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐγένετο, ὥστε καὶ ἀστέρας ἐν οὐρανῷ φανῆναι. Σεισμός τε μέγας κατὰ Βιθυνίαν γενόμενος τὰ πολλὰ Νικαίας κατεστρέψατο, id est ex interpretatione sancti Hieronymi: Quarto autem anno ducentesimae secundae Olympiadis, magna et excellens inter omnes, quae ante acciderant, defectio solis est facta: dies hora sexta ita in tenebras versus, ut stellae in coelo visae sint; terraeque motus in Bithynia Nicaenae urbis multas aedes subvertit. Ita Phlegon apud Eusebium ad annum Domini 33. Idem quoque Eusebius, eodem loco, in aliis ethnicorum commentariis se haec ad verbum reperisse scribit: Ὁ ἥλιος ἐξέλιπεν· Βιθυνία ἐσείσθη· Νικαίας τὰ πολλὰ ἔπεσεν. Sol defecit: Bithynia concussa est: Nicaeae aedificia multa corruerunt. Thallus quoque historicus, teste Julio Africano secundi saeculi scriptore, idem ipsum in suam Historiam retulit Ita enim de illo: Τοῦτο τὸ σκότος ἔκλειψιν ἡλίου Θάλλος ἀποκαλεῖ ἐν τρίτῃ τῶν Ἱστοριῶν, ὡς ἐμοὶ δοκεῖ, ἀλόγως. Hasce tenebras defectum solis appellat Thallus lib. III Historiarum, ut mihi quidem videtur, inconsiderate. In quibus quidem verbis indicat Africanus, in altera se esse sententia, nimirum ut tenebrae tantum fuerint miraculo quodam Aegyptiarum tenebrarum simili per universam terram obductae. In qua opinione fuit [... upper part of col 704 not in image ...] quia lunam saepius in sua plenitudine, solem vero rarius, sed tamen vidimus in fine lunae secundum eorum computum defecisse. Non erat talis solis ille defectus, quando crucifixus est Christus, et ideo vere mirabilis erat et prodigiosus. Pascha quippe fuerat Judaeorum, quod non nisi in plenitudine lunae celebratur. Secundum astrologorum autem numeros certum est, solem, quando luna plena est, non posse deficere, sed quando finis est lunae, non quidem semper, sed aliter nunquam, cum secundum illos numeros deficit. Quid ergo tale unquam quisquam meminit apparuisse de coelo, ex quo Dominus illa praedixit, quale apparuit, quando passus est? » Ita S. Augustinus. ¶ Sed quaeret nunc aliquis, quonam pacto tantum miraculum patratum sit, nempe ut luna tam exigua solem tam immensum orbi toti absconderit. ¶ Respondeo, inter plures sententias hanc 416 videri probabilissimam, quae dicit, angeli ministerio vel subtractos orbi radios illos, qui a luna comprehendi non potuerunt, atque occultatos; vel certe (quod nostro Salmeroni magis placet) compressos coactosque, ut in lunam cuncti inciderent. Equidem magis credo, verum hujus prodigii modum nos latere. ¶ Jam autem circa ejusdem eclipseos, aut duorum potius luminarium processiones, ista exstiterunt haud minora prioribus miracula. ¶ Primo, quod luna ab orientali tractu solem subiverit, res prorsus insolens et inaudita. ¶ Secundo, quod ita progressa sit usque ad partem solis occiduam, ut tres horas partim progrediendo, partim regrediendo sub sole fuerit. ¶ Tertio, quod licet ad extremam usque solis partem occiduam processerit, ita ut ejusdem solis pars orientalis primo apparere detecta et detersa deberet; tamen luna retro versus orientem resiliente, contrarium acciderit, nempe ut pars occidenti obversa primo apparuerit, lumenque, ut ante, refuderit.

[...] holding, as we read was done of old in Egypt), yet since the weightiest authors, pagans included, report that it was a true eclipse, and St Dionysius himself, together with his contemporary Apollophanes, a very great philosopher, applying the astronomical rule, carefully observed not only the eclipse but also its manner and committed it to writing, it is fitting that men who are not obstinate should think the same as they. Of the pagan authors who record the eclipse observed at the time of the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ, there are cited by name Phlegon, freedman of the emperor Hadrian, an excellent historian, whose Greek words I set out here from the Chronicle of Eusebius, and likewise from the Alexandrine Chronicle, or, as others call it, the Sicilian Fasti. Phlegon, then, says thus in book 13: [Greek, rendered by Jerome's Latin that follows] that is, in St Jerome's translation: "In the fourth year of the two hundred and second Olympiad there occurred an eclipse of the sun, great and outstanding beyond all that had happened before: the day at the sixth hour was so turned into darkness that stars were seen in the sky; and an earthquake in Bithynia overthrew many houses of the city of Nicaea." So Phlegon in Eusebius at the year of the Lord 33. Eusebius also, in the same place, writes that he found these words verbatim in other commentaries of the pagans: "The sun failed: Bithynia was shaken: many buildings of Nicaea fell." Thallus the historian too, on the testimony of Julius Africanus, a writer of the second century, recorded this very thing in his History; for he says of him: "This darkness Thallus calls an eclipse of the sun in book 3 of his Histories, without reason, as it seems to me." In these words Africanus indicates that he is of the other opinion, namely that there was only darkness spread over the whole earth by a miracle like the Egyptian darkness. In this opinion was [...] because [we have seen] the moon fail rather often at its full, and the sun more rarely, but still we have seen it fail at the end of the moon according to their reckoning. That failure of the sun when Christ was crucified was not of that kind, and therefore it was truly wonderful and portentous. For it was the Pasch of the Jews, which is celebrated only at the full of the moon. But by the astrologers' numbers it is certain that the sun cannot fail when the moon is full, but only when it is the end of the moon; not always then, but never otherwise, when according to those numbers it fails. What then like this has anyone ever recalled appearing from the sky, since the Lord foretold those things, such as appeared when he suffered?" So St Augustine. ¶ But someone will now ask how so great a miracle was accomplished, namely that so small a moon hid so immense a sun from the whole world. ¶ I answer that among several opinions this one [416: page of the earlier edition] seems the most probable, which says that by the ministry of angels either those rays which the moon could not take in were withdrawn from the world and hidden; or at least (which our Salmeron prefers) compressed and drawn together so that all fell upon the moon. For my part I rather believe that the manner of this prodigy is hidden from us. ¶ Further, concerning the courses of this eclipse, or rather of the two luminaries, these miracles occurred, no less than the former. ¶ First, that the moon came under the sun from the eastern side, a thing quite unusual and unheard of. ¶ Second, that it advanced as far as the western part of the sun, so that for three hours, partly advancing, partly going back, it was under the sun. ¶ Third, that although it advanced as far as the extreme western part of the sun, so that the eastern part of the sun ought to have appeared first uncovered and wiped clear, yet, the moon springing back towards the east, the contrary happened, namely that the part facing west appeared first and poured out its light as before.

(printed under page 361)

Page

  • running head: 703 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A minor sit sole,; B nam. Et obscuratus; C egregius historicus, cujus; D concussa est : Nicaeae
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:704
etiam Origenes et Tertullianus, et quidam alii ; inter quos et Sedulius presbyter lib. V Paschalis operis, dum ita cecinit :
also Origen and Tertullian, and certain others; among whom also Sedulius the presbyter in book 5 of his Paschal Work, when he sang thus:
Interea horrendae subito venere tenebrae, Et totum tenuere polum, maestisque nigrantem Exsequii texere diem. Sol nube coruscos Abscondens radios, tetro velatus amictu Delituit, tristemque infecit luctibus orbem. Hunc elementa sibi meruerunt cernere vultum Auxiliis orbata patris, laetata per ortum, Maesta per occasum. Nam lux, ut tempore fulsit Nascentis Domini, sic hoc moriente recessit, Non absens mansura diu, sed mystica signans Per spatium secreta suum : quippe ut tribus horis Caeca tenebrosi latuerunt sidera caeli, Sic Dominus clausi triduo tulit antra sepulcri.
Meanwhile dreadful darkness suddenly came on and held the whole sky, and covered the blackening day with mournful funeral rites. The sun, hiding his flashing rays in a cloud, lay hid veiled in a dark mantle, and stained the sorrowful world with grief. This countenance did the elements deserve to behold for themselves, bereft of the aid of their Father, having rejoiced at His rising, mournful at His setting. For the light, just as it shone at the time when the Lord was born, so withdrew as He died, not to remain absent long, but signifying mystical secrets throughout its space: since just as for three hours the blind stars of the darkened heaven lay hid, so for three days the Lord endured the caverns of the closed sepulchre.
Quibus in versibus nulla fit mentio eclipseos, sed tantum solis, occursu nubium, obscurati. Nunc tamen communior videtur sententia, veram, sed prodigiis plenam fuisse eclipsim, de qua sic S. Augustinus epist. 80 ad Hesychium, tom. II : « Quando nos vidimus solem sic obscuratum, quemadmodum obscuratus est, cum lumen mundi penderet in ligno ? Nisi forte defectus solis et lunae, quos consueverunt computatores siderum adnotare atque praedicere, inter coelestia prodigia numerabimus, quia lunam saepius in sua plenitudine, solem vero rarius, sed tamen vidimus in fine lunae secundum eorum computum defecisse. Non erat talis solis ille defectus, quando crucifixus est Christus, et ideo vere mirabilis erat et prodigiosus. Pascha quippe fuerat Judaeorum, quod non nisi in plenitudine lunae celebratur. Secundum astrologorum autem numeros certum est, solem, quando luna plena est, non posse deficere, sed quando finis est lunae, non quidem semper, sed aliter nunquam, cum secundum illos numeros deficit. Quid ergo tale unquam quisquam meminit apparuisse de coelo, ex quo Dominus illa praedixit, quale apparuit, quando passus est ? » Ita S. Augustinus.
In which verses no mention is made of an eclipse, but only of the sun darkened by the intervention of clouds. Now, however, the more common opinion seems to be that it was a true eclipse, yet full of prodigies, concerning which St. Augustine writes thus in Epistle 80 to Hesychius, vol. 2: « When have we seen the sun so darkened as it was darkened when the Light of the world hung upon the tree? Unless perchance we shall reckon the eclipses of the sun and of the moon, which calculators of the stars have been accustomed to note down and foretell, among heavenly prodigies, because we have seen the moon more often in its fullness, and the sun more rarely, yet nonetheless at the end of the moon, suffer eclipse according to their calculation. Of no such kind was that eclipse of the sun when Christ was crucified, and therefore it was truly wonderful and prodigious. For it was the Passover of the Jews, which is celebrated only at the fullness of the moon. Yet according to the calculations of astrologers it is certain that the sun cannot suffer eclipse when the moon is full, but only when it is the end of the moon—not indeed always, yet never otherwise when it suffers eclipse according to those calculations. What thing of such a kind, therefore, does anyone ever remember to have appeared from heaven since the Lord foretold those things, such as appeared when He suffered? » Thus St. Augustine.
Sed quaerat nunc aliquis, quonam pacto tantum miraculum patratum sit, nempe ut luna tam exigua solem tam immensum orbi toti absconderit.
But someone will now ask in what manner so great a miracle was wrought, namely that so small a moon hid so vast a sun from the whole world.
Respondeo, inter plures sententias hanc videri probabilissimam, quae dicit, angeli ministerio vel subtractos orbi radios illos, qui a luna comprehendi non potuerunt, atque occultatos ; vel certe (quod nostro Salmeroni magis placet) compressos coactosque, ut in lunam cuncti inciderent. Equidem magis credo, verum hujus prodigii modum nos latere.
I answer that among several opinions this one seems the most probable, which says that by the ministry of an angel those rays which could not be intercepted by the moon were either withdrawn from the world and hidden, or at any rate (which pleases our Salmeron more) compressed and forced together so that they all fell upon the moon. For my part, I rather believe that the true manner of this prodigy is hidden from us.
Jam autem circa ejusdem eclipseos, aut duorum potius luminarium processiones, ista exstiterunt haud minora prioribus miracula.
Now concerning the movements of the same eclipse, or rather of the two luminaries, there occurred the following miracles, no less than the former ones.
Primo, quod luna ab orientali tractu solem subiverit, res prorsus insolens et inaudita.
First, that the moon passed under the sun from the eastern quarter, a thing altogether unusual and unheard of.
Secundo, quod ita progressa sit usque ad partem solis occiduam, ut tres horas partim progrediendo, partim regrediendo sub sole fuerit.
Secondly, that it so advanced up to the western part of the sun that for three hours, partly by advancing and partly by returning, it was beneath the sun.
Tertio, quod licet ad extremam usque solis partem occiduam processerit, ita ut ejusdem solis pars orientalis primo apparere detecta et detersa deberet ; tamen luna retro versus orientem resiliente, contrarium acciderit, nempe ut pars occidenti obversa primo apparuerit, lumenque, ut ante, refuderit.
Thirdly, that although it advanced right to the furthest western part of the sun, so that the eastern part of the same sun ought to have appeared uncovered and cleared first, nevertheless, as the moon leaped back towards the east, the contrary happened, namely that the part facing the west appeared first and poured forth its light again as before.
Editors' notes and page, col. 704

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITAE 704
  • marginal letters: A etiam Origenes et; B tamen communior videtur; C meminit apparuisse de; D iverit, res prorsus
  • old-edition numerals: 416 after hanc
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:705
Ecce hic descriptam claritatis gratia conspicuam imaginem.
Behold here the figure, drawn so as to be plain to see for the sake of clarity.
Sit ergo in figura praesenti, A terra, B luna, C sol, D oriens, E occidens, F G diameter ab ipso sole ad solis oppositum; H pars solis orientem respiciens, I pars solis occidentem spectans; linea vero ab H ad I, diameter disci seu corporis solaris. Jam tempore passionis luna erat in G, sive ex diametro soli opposita, proptereaque plena, et radiis solaribus tota collucens, ut in plenilunio assolet. Hora igitur sexta, qua Christus in cruce pendebat, subito transiit luna ab G, sive a loco soli ex diametro opposito, ad H, sive ad partem solis orientalem, ibique solem subiens ex ea parte inchoavit eclipsim, indeque ad I progressa, totum solem caligine sua velut pulla veste, obduxit: deinde ab I sive parte solis occidua ad H resiliit, ita ut pars
Let there be, then, in the present figure: A the earth, B the moon, C the sun, D the east, E the west, F G the diameter from the sun itself to the point opposite the sun; H the part of the sun facing the east, I the part of the sun looking towards the west; and the line from H to I, the diameter of the solar disc or body. Now at the time of the Passion the moon was at G, that is, diametrically opposite the sun, and therefore full, and wholly shining with the sun's rays, as is usual at full moon. At the sixth hour, then, when Christ was hanging on the cross, the moon suddenly passed from G, that is, from the place diametrically opposite the sun, to H, that is, to the eastern part of the sun, and there, passing under the sun, began the eclipse from that side, and advancing thence to I, covered the whole sun with its darkness as with a dark garment; then from I, that is, from the western part of the sun, it sprang back to H, so that the part
Editors' notes and page, col. 705

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of the page. Above the text there is a printed diagram spanning both columns (only its lower part is visible): a large circle with points D (left) and E (right), G at the foot of a vertical diameter, the earth A at the centre, the moon B to the upper left, and an inner circle through A. Anything printed above the diagram is NOT set here.] (printed under page 362)

(10) ‹anchor: surgente igitur illa eclipsi› · printed in cols 705–706 · (continued) (continues)

[... upper part of the page not in image ...] Sit ergo in figura praesenti, A terra, B luna, C sol, D oriens, E occidens, F G diameter ab ipso sole ad solis oppositum; H pars solis orientem respiciens, I pars solis occidentem spectans; linea vero ab H ad I, diameter disci seu corporis solaris. Jam tempore passionis luna erat in G, sive ex diametro soli opposita, proptereaque plena, et radiis solaribus tota collucens, ut in plenilunio assolet. Hora igitur sexta, qua Christus in cruce pendebat, subito transiit luna ab G, sive a loco soli ex diametro opposito, ad H, sive ad partem solis orientalem, ibique solem subiens ex ea parte inchoavit eclipsim, indeque ad I progressa, totum solem caligine sua velut pulla veste, obduxit: deinde ab I sive parte solis occidua ad H resiliit, ita ut pars solis ultimo obtenebrata primo inclaruerit, mundoque radios suos diffuderit, contra quam alias semper factum fuerit, aut fieri solitum sit. Progressio 417 itaque ab H ad I, et regressio ab I ad H, tres ipsas horas tenuit, a sexta scilicet usque ad nonam, hoc est in plagis orientalibus a meridie ad tertiam pomeridianam. Deinde ab H ad G, hoc est ad locum suum naturalem citissime rediit, ita ut vesperi in sua essent statione, sol in occasu, luna ex opposito; et haec quidem plena ac lucida, perinde quasi loco mota non fuisset. Quarum rerum tam admirabili spectaculo percussi Dionysius et Apollophanes philosophi, quid sibi ista vellent, inter se quaeritarunt, ut in vita exposuimus. Denique de ambobus illis philosophis, S. Dionysio, inquam (continues)

Let then, in the present figure, A be the earth, B the moon, C the sun, D the east, E the west, F G the diameter from the sun itself to the point opposite the sun; H the part of the sun facing east, I the part of the sun looking west; and the line from H to I the diameter of the sun's disc or body. Now at the time of the passion the moon was at G, that is, diametrically opposite the sun, and therefore full, and wholly shining with the sun's rays, as is usual at the full moon. At the sixth hour, then, when Christ hung on the cross, the moon suddenly passed from G, that is, from the place diametrically opposite the sun, to H, that is, to the eastern part of the sun, and there, coming under the sun, began the eclipse from that side; and advancing thence to I, it covered the whole sun with its darkness as with a black garment; then from I, the western part of the sun, it sprang back to H, so that the part of the sun darkened last shone out first and spread its rays over the world, contrary to what has always happened at other times or is wont to happen. The advance [417: page of the earlier edition] from H to I, then, and the return from I to H, took up those three hours, from the sixth, namely, to the ninth, that is, in the eastern regions from midday to three in the afternoon. Then from H to G, that is, to its natural place, it returned very swiftly, so that in the evening they were in their own stations, the sun setting, the moon opposite; and the moon full and bright, just as if it had not been moved from its place. Struck by so wonderful a spectacle of these things, the philosophers Dionysius and Apollophanes asked one another what these things might mean, as we have set out in the Life. Finally, of both those philosophers, St Dionysius, I mean (continues)

(printed under page 362)

Page

  • running head: 705 VITA,
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; full-width caption line at top (Ecce hic descript...) cut off at right edge, not set; large woodcut diagram of the eclipse (with labels H and D) spans cols. 705-706; right margin of the text paragraph at foot is cut off at the image edge (visible in 706_3), lost letters marked with ⟨ ⟩
  • running head: 705 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 706
  • marginal letters: A ‹Sit ergo in figura praesenti› (printed between the columns at the first text line, below the figure); B, C, D (none)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: full-width page. The caption is printed across both columns above the eclipse figure; set once here. The figure's letters (A B C D E F G H I) are not set. 'diametroopposito' is printed without a space in a tight justified line; set as two words.
PG 4:706
solis ultimo obtenebrata primo inclaruerit, mundoque radios suos diffuderit, contra quam alias semper factum fuerit, aut fieri solitum sit. Progressio itaque ab H ad I, et regressio ab I ad H, tres ipsas horas tenuit, a sexta scilicet usque ad nonam, hoc est in plagis orientalibus a meridie ad tertiam pomeridianam. Deinde ab H ad G, hoc est ad locum suum naturalem citissime rediit, ita ut vesperi in sua essent statione, sol in occasu, luna ex opposito; et haec quidem plena ac lucida, perinde quasi loco mota non fuisset. Quarum rerum tam admirabili spectaculo percussi Dionysius et Apollophanes philosophi, quid sibi ista vellent, inter se quaeritarunt, ut in vita exposuimus. Denique de ambobus illis philosophis, S. Dionysio, inquam
of the sun last darkened was the first to shine again and spread its rays over the world, contrary to what had always happened at other times, or is wont to happen. The progress, then, from H to I, and the return from I to H, took up those three hours, from the sixth, namely, to the ninth, that is, in the eastern regions from noon to the third hour after midday. Then from H to G, that is, to its natural place, it returned most swiftly, so that in the evening they were in their own station, the sun at its setting, the moon opposite; and this indeed full and bright, just as if it had not been moved from its place. Struck by so wonderful a spectacle of these things, the philosophers Dionysius and Apollophanes asked one another what these things might mean, as we have set out in the Life. Finally, concerning both those philosophers, St Dionysius, I say
Editors' notes and page, col. 706

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 706
  • marginal letters: A solis ultimo obtenebrata
  • old-edition numerals: 417 after Progressio
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; full-width caption line at top (...ce hic descriptam claritatis gratia conspicuam imaginem.) cut off at left edge, not set; large woodcut diagram of the eclipse (with labels C, H, I, F, B, A, E, G) spans cols. 705-706; left edge of 706_3 also shows the cut-off right margin of col. 705
  • running head: 705 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 706
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 417 after ‹Progressio›
  • other: 'primoinclaruerit' printed without a space in a tight line; set as two words. 'ab H ad G': the H is printed damaged (reads like II); set H. 'tres' and 'perinde' have a blurred e on the scan; read as printed. Column ends mid-sentence at 'inquam'.
PG 4:707
et Apollophane, deque tota hujus eclipseos ratione mihi patrocinantem habeo clarissimum Godefridum Wendelinum, virum (ut scribit in Athenis suis Belgicis eruditissimus Franciscus Sweertius) « in omni litteratura, et praesertim in mathematicis disciplinis ad miraculum usque versatum. » Cujus ego epistolium quoddam διδακτικὸν ad nostrum Andream Schottum piae memoriae super Dionysio Areopagita, ejusque scriptis (quae fortiter tuetur), felici sorte nactus suum. Utinam citius ! Sed, ut spero et opto, videbunt aliquando lucem tanti viri tractatus perutiles.
and Apollophanes—and concerning the whole explanation of this eclipse, I have as my supporter the most renowned Godefridus Wendelinus, a man (as the most learned Franciscus Sweertius writes in his Athenae Belgicae) « versed to a miracle in all literature, and especially in the mathematical disciplines. » A certain instructive short letter of his to our Andreas Schottus of pious memory upon Dionysius the Areopagite and his writings (which he stoutly defends), I have by happy fortune obtained. Would that it had been sooner! But, as I hope and pray, the most useful treatises of so great a man will one day see the light.
(11) Rerum divinarum mutationes. Sic Graece in Epistola S. Dionysii ad Polycarpum : Ταῦτα, ὦ καλὲ Διονύσιε, θείων ἀμοιβαὶ πραγμάτων. Haec sunt, o bone Dionysi, divinarum mutationes rerum. Quidam istud ἀμοιβαὶ πραγμάτων verterunt vices rerum ; aliqui vicissitudines, nonnulli retributiones, alii vicarias mutationes : quia scilicet vox ἀμοιβαί seorsum accepta has omnes admittat significationes. Verum non satis est interpreti attendere quid vox aliqua significet, sed quid hoc vel illo loco significet ; hoc autem loco nec vices, nec vicissitudines, nec vicarias mutationes, nec retributiones significat, sed simpliciter mutationes. Nam ista alia vocabula capiuntur pro iis quae saepe et vicissim fiunt ; hic autem agitur de mutationibus plane insolitis, et quales nunquam alias fuerunt, nec erunt. Quae porro illae ? nempe Dei mors, divinarum antiquae legis caeremoniarum interitus, Novi Testamenti novaeque legis introductio, hisque similia vere divina. Dionysius Rickelius in expositione Epistolae ad Apollophanem, divinarum retributiones sunt rerum, sic exponebat : « Id est quidam justi effectus contingentes ob injuriam et irreverentiam illatam Deo, seu divinis substantiis. » Et optime quidem, si bona fuisset Graecae vocis ab interprete (quisquis ille fuerit) versio, verum, ut dixi, et ut doctioribus placuit interpretibus, nihil aliud hic Latine reddendum fuit, quam divinarum mutationes rerum. Unde Pachymeras in Paraphrasi ejusdem ad Polycarpum Epistolae, pro ἀμοιβαί usurpat μεταβολαί, quod vocabulum mutationes praecipue significat. Vide etiam hac ipsa de re Michaelem Glycam, parte III Annalium, ubi eamdem sancti Dionysii Areopagitae ad Polycarpum Epistolam citat, simulque et totidem fere verbis ea, quae ex eadem Epistola in contextu Vitae produximus. Ipse tamen, et laudatus ab eo Chrysostomus, existimant, non fuisse proprie dictam eclipsin, sed tenebras tantum ex divina adversus Christicidas indignatione mundo inductas. Sed alia sententia melior et communior.
(11) Changes of divine things. Thus in Greek in the Epistle of St. Dionysius to Polycarp: These, O noble Dionysius, are changes of divine things. These are, O good Dionysius, changes of divine things. Some have rendered that phrase amoibai pragmaton as alternations of things; some as vicissitudes, several as retributions, others as vicarious changes: because, to be sure, the word amoibai taken by itself admits all these meanings. Yet it is not enough for a translator to heed what a word signifies, but what it signifies in this or that place; and in this place it signifies neither alternations, nor vicissitudes, nor vicarious changes, nor retributions, but simply changes. For those other words are taken for things which happen often and by turns; whereas here it is a question of changes altogether unusual, and such as never were at other times, nor ever will be. And what, pray, are those? Namely, the death of God, the destruction of the divine ceremonies of the old law, the introduction of the New Testament and the new law, and things like these that are truly divine. Dionysius Ryckel in his exposition of the Epistle to Apollophanes, they are retributions of divine things, expounded it thus: « That is, certain just effects happening on account of the injury and irreverence offered to God, or to divine substances. » And very well indeed, had the version of the Greek word by the translator (whoever he was) been good; but, as I have said, and as has pleased more learned translators, nothing else ought to have been rendered here in Latin than changes of divine things. Whence Pachymeres in his Paraphrase of the same Epistle to Polycarp uses metabolai for amoibai, which word chiefly signifies changes. See also on this very matter Michael Glycas, part 3 of his Annals, where he cites the same Epistle of St. Dionysius the Areopagite to Polycarp, and at the same time in almost as many words the things which we have produced from the same Epistle in the text of the Life. Yet he himself, and Chrysostom praised by him, think that it was not an eclipse properly so called, but only darkness brought upon the world out of divine indignation against the Christ-slayers. But the other opinion is better and more common.
(12-13) Ignotus in carne patitur Deus. Ille scilicet Deus, cui erat ara hoc titulo, Ignoto Deo ; de quo titulo inferius. Ista porro verba, Ignotus in carne, etc., attribuuntur Dionysio a Michaele Syngelo, qui sic habet : Ἐπὶ τῷ παραδόξῳ σφόδρα τεθηπὼς, καὶ τὴν ἀνθρωπείαν ὑπερβεβηκὼς γνῶσιν, κατανοήσας τὸ γεγονός· Ὁ ἄγνωστος, ἔφη, ἐν σαρκὶ πάσχει Θεὸς, δι' ὃν τὸ πᾶν ἐζόφωτα τε καὶ σεσάλευται. Prae re inopinata admodum stupefactus (Dionysius) et humanam cognitionems upergressus, eo quod factum fuerat perpenso : Ignotus, inquit, in carne patitur Deus, propter quem universum hoc concussum et obtenebratum est. In Romano autem Breviario est, exclamasse illum : Aut Deus naturae patitur, aut mundi machina dissolvitur. Apud Suidam quoque, ut in Vita notavi, aliter est verbis, sed sensu conformiter. Dici ergo potest, sanctum Dionysium variis in occursibus, repetita istius eclipseos memoria, aliter atque aliter, ut saepe fit, dixisse. Nam et in ipsis Evangeliis aliter atque aliter a diversis evangelistis Christi dicta referuntur, ut patet cum alibi saepius, tum in muliere sanguinis profluvio laborante, Matthaei IX, Marci V et Lucae VIII.
(12-13) The Unknown God suffers in the flesh. Namely, that God to Whom there was an altar with this inscription, To the Unknown God (Acts 17:23); concerning which inscription below. Moreover, those words, The Unknown in the flesh, etc., are attributed to Dionysius by Michael Syngelus, who has it thus: Exceedingly astonished at the marvel, and transcending human knowledge, having perceived what had come to pass: The Unknown God, said he, suffers in the flesh, on Whose account the universe has been both darkened and shaken. Exceedingly astounded at the unexpected event (Dionysius) and having transcended human knowledge, after weighing what had been done, said: The Unknown God suffers in the flesh, on Whose account this universe has been shaken and darkened. And in the Roman Breviary it is stated that he exclaimed: Either the God of nature suffers, or the fabric of the world is being dissolved. In Suidas also, as I have noted in the Life, it is otherwise in words, but conformably in sense. It can therefore be said that St. Dionysius on various occasions, when the memory of that eclipse was repeated, spoke in one way and another, as often happens. For even in the Gospels themselves the sayings of Christ are reported in one way and another by the different Evangelists, as is plain both oftentimes elsewhere and in the case of the woman suffering from an issue of blood, in Matthew 9 (Matt. 9:20–22), Mark 5 (Mark 5:25–34), and Luke 8 (Luke 8:43–48).
(14) Cumque perillustrem sibi feminam nomine Damarim copulasset. Damarim S. Dionysii Areopagitae
(14) And when he had joined to himself in marriage a most illustrious woman named Damaris. That Damaris was the wife of St. Dionysius the Areopagite
Editors' notes and page, col. 707

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 707 and of col 708 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked.] (printed under page 363)

(11) ‹anchor: rerum divinarum mutationes› · printed in col 707 · (continued; beginning not in image)

[... upper part of col 707 not in image ...] [...]tem agitur de mutationibus plane insolitis, et quales nunquam alias fuerunt, nec erunt. Quae porro illae? nempe Dei mors, divinarum antiquae legis caeremoniarum interitus, Novi Testamenti novaeque legis introductio, hisque similia vere divina. Dionysius Rickelius in expositione Epistolae ad Apollophanem, divinarum retributiones sunt rerum, sic exponebat: « Id est quidam justi effectus contingentes ob injuriam et irreverentiam illatam Deo, seu divinis substantiis. » Et optime quidem, si bona fuisset Graecae vocis ab interprete (quisquis ille fuerit) versio, verum, ut dixi, et ut doctioribus placuit interpretibus, nihil aliud hic Latine reddendum fuit, quam divinarum mutationes rerum. Unde Pachymeras in Paraphrasi ejusdem ad Polycarpum Epistolae, pro ἀμοιβαί usurpat μεταβολαί, quod vocabulum mutationes praecipuo significat. Vide etiam hac ipsa de re Michaelem Glycam, parte III Annalium, ubi eamdem sancti Dionysii Areopagitae ad Polycarpum Epistolam citat, simulque et totidem fere verbis ea, quae ex eadem Epistola in contextu Vitae produximus. Ipse tamen, et laudatus ab eo Chrysostomus, existimant, non fuisse proprie dictam eclipsin, sed tenebras tantum ex divina adversus Christicidas indignatione mundo inductas. Sed alia sententia melior et communior.

[...] it concerns changes wholly unaccustomed, such as never were at other times nor will be. What, then, were they? Namely the death of God, the end of the divine ceremonies of the old law, the bringing in of the New Testament and the new law, and things like these, truly divine. Dionysius Rickel [the Carthusian], in his exposition of the Letter to Apollophanes, explained "they are retributions of divine things" thus: "That is, certain just effects befalling on account of the injury and irreverence offered to God, or to the divine substances." And very well indeed, had the translator's rendering (whoever he was) of the Greek word been a good one; but, as I said, and as the more learned translators have held, nothing else should have been given here in Latin than "changes of divine things." Hence Pachymeres, in his Paraphrase of the same Letter to Polycarp, uses metabolai in place of amoibai, a word which chiefly [printed "praecipuo"] means "changes." See also on this very matter Michael Glycas, Annals part 3, where he cites the same Letter of St Dionysius the Areopagite to Polycarp, and at the same time, in almost as many words, what we have brought forward from that Letter in the body of the Life. He himself, however, and Chrysostom, whom he praises, think that it was not an eclipse properly so called, but only darkness brought on the world from God's indignation against the murderers of Christ. But the other opinion is better and more common.

(12-13) ‹anchor: in carne patitur Deus› · printed in col 707 Ignotus in carne patitur Deus. Ille scilicet Deus, cui erat ara hoc titulo, Ignoto Deo; de quo titulo inferius. Ista porro verba, Ignotus in carne, etc., attribuuntur Dionysio a Michaele Syngelo, qui sic habet: Ἐπὶ τῷ παραδόξῳ σφόδρα τεθηπώς, καὶ τὴν ἀνθρωπείαν ὑπερβεβηκὼς γνῶσιν, κατανοήσας τὸ γεγονός· Ὁ ἄγνωστος, ἔφη, ἐν σαρκὶ πάσχει Θεός, δι' ὃν τὸ πᾶν ἐζόφωταί τε καὶ σεσάλευται. Prae re inopinata admodum stupefactus (Dionysius) et humanam cognitionems upergressus, eo quod factum fuerat perpenso: Ignotus, inquit, in carne patitur Deus, propter quem universum hoc concussum et obtenebratum est. In Romano autem Breviario est, exclamasse illum: Aut Deus naturae patitur, aut mundi machina dissolvitur. Apud Suidam quoque, ut in Vita notavi, aliter est verbis, sed sensu conformiter. Dici ergo potest, sanctum Dionysium variis in occursibus, repetita istius eclipseos memoria, aliter atque aliter, ut saepe fit, dixisse. Nam et in ipsis Evangeliis aliter atque aliter a diversis evangelistis Christi dicta referuntur, ut patet cum alibi saepius, tum in muliere sanguinis profluvio laborante, Matthaei IX, Marci V et Lucae VIII.

"The unknown God suffers in the flesh." That God, namely, to whom there was an altar with this inscription, "To the Unknown God"; of which inscription below. These words, "The unknown in the flesh," etc., are attributed to Dionysius by Michael Syncellus, who has it thus: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "Utterly astonished at the unexpected thing (Dionysius), and passing beyond human knowledge, having weighed what had happened: 'The unknown God,' he said, 'suffers in the flesh, on whose account this universe is shaken and darkened.'" In the Roman Breviary, however, it is that he cried out: "Either the God of nature suffers, or the fabric of the world is being dissolved." In Suidas too, as I noted in the Life, it differs in words but agrees in sense. It can be said, then, that St Dionysius, on various occasions, recalling this eclipse, spoke now one way and now another, as often happens. For in the Gospels themselves Christ's sayings are reported one way and another by different evangelists, as is plain often elsewhere, and especially in the woman suffering from the flow of blood, Matthew 9, Mark 5 and Luke 8.

(printed under page 363)

(14) ‹anchor: Damarim copulasset› · printed in cols 707–708 · (continues)

Cumque perillustrem sibi feminam nomine Damarim copulasset. Damarim S. Dionysii Areo- [... upper part of col 708 not in image ...] caeteri: cum haec ex illa facta sit. Quare illae voces, et alii cum eis, non significant alios omnes praeter Dionysium et Damarim (sic enim bis ibidem diceretur, quandoquidem de aliis supra dictum sit: Quidam vero viri adhaerentes ei, crediderunt), sed tantum significant eos qui conjunctim cum Dionysio et Damari crediderunt, atque eorum exemplo et incitamento, sive totam familiam. ¶ Verum quidem est, quod sensus clarior exstitisset, si vox αὐτοῦ ejus addita fuisset, et dictum καὶ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ, et mulier ejus: verum id non solet, aut certe non est necessarium. Quod multis exemplis firmari potest. Neque enim ipse sanctus Chrysostomus (quem a nobis esse, qui contraria sentiunt, confitentur) cum γυναῖκα pro uxore usurpavit, neque ipse, inquam, addidit vocem αὐτοῦ ejus: quo clariorem suam sententiam 418 redderet, sed simpliciter ita dixit libro IV De sacerdotio: Ὁ δὲ Ἀρεοπαγίτης ἐκεῖνος, ὁ τῆς δεισιδαιμονεστάτης πόλεως ἐκείνης, οὐκ ἀπὸ δημηγορίας μόνης ἠκολούθησεν αὐτῷ μετὰ τῆς γυναικός; quae interpretes sic verterunt, et bene: Areopagita vero, ille urbis istius superstitiosissimae civis, nonne ad solam orationem (Pauli scilicet) una cum uxore illum secutus est? Ubi tamen non dixit μετὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ γυναικός cum uxore sua, sed solum μετὰ τῆς γυναικός, cum uxore satis enim intelligitur. Ita et in sacris Litteris illud αὐτοῦ frequenter omittitur, ut in I ad Corinthios cap. VII, vers. 3: Uxori vir debitum reddat, Graece est: Τῇ γυναικὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ τὴν ὀφειλομένην εὔνοιαν ἀποδιδότω, ubi non est dictum τῇ γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ uxori suae. Sic in eodem ipso capite saepius. Neque favet contrariae sententiae, quod in Latino apud Lucam sit mulier: idem enim ibi est atque uxor. Sicut et in isto Pauli eodem capite VII, vers. 4: Mulier sui corporis potestatem non habet, sed vir Similiter autem et vir sui corporis potestatem non habet, sed mulier. Ubi vox mulier bis ponitur pro uxor, et Graece utrobique est γυνή. Nec aliter fere in Scriptura uxor effertur, quam per vocem γυνή, Quo in significato reperies usurpatam vocem γυνή apud Paulum in unico capite jam citato, saltem decies sexies, et frequenter quidem sine pronominis additione. Sic vers. 27: Δέδεσαι γυναικί; μὴ ζήτει λύσιν. Λέλυσαι ἀπὸ γυναικός; μὴ ζήτει γυναῖκα. Alligatus est uxori: noli quaerere solutionem. Solutus est ab uxore? noli quaerere uxorem. Sic versu 11 dixerat: Καὶ ἄνδρα γυναῖκα μὴ ἀφιέναι, Et vir uxorem non dimittat. ¶ Secundo, si sanctus Lucas voluisset significare quampiam aliam feminam, et non uxorem Dionysii (continues)

"And when he had joined to himself a most illustrious woman named Damaris." Damaris [wife] of St Dionysius the Areo[pagite ...] the rest: since she was made from him. Therefore those words, "and others with them," do not signify all others besides Dionysius and Damaris (for so it would be said twice in the same place, since of the others it was said above: "But certain men clave unto him and believed"), but signify only those who believed together with Dionysius and Damaris, and by their example and encouragement, that is, the whole household. ¶ It is true indeed that the sense would have been clearer if the word autou, "his," had been added, and it had said kai gynē autou, "and his wife": but that is not customary, or at least not necessary. This can be confirmed by many examples. For not even St Chrysostom himself (whom those who hold the contrary admit to be on our side), when he used gynaika for "wife," added the word autou, "his," to make his meaning clearer, [418: page of the earlier edition] but said simply thus in book 4 On the Priesthood: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows] which the translators rendered thus, and well: "But that Areopagite, citizen of that most superstitious city, did he not follow him (Paul, that is) at a single speech, together with his wife?" Yet there he did not say meta tēs autou gynaikos, "with his own wife," but only meta tēs gynaikos, "with the wife," for it is well enough understood. So also in sacred Scripture that autou is often omitted, as in 1 Corinthians chapter 7, verse 3: "Let the husband render the debt to the wife," which in Greek is: "Let the husband render to the wife the goodwill due," where it does not say tē gynaiki autou, "to his own wife." So often in that same chapter. Nor does it favour the contrary opinion that in the Latin of Luke it is mulier, "woman": for there it is the same as uxor, "wife." Just as in that same chapter 7 of Paul, verse 4: "The woman hath not power of her own body, but the man; and likewise also the man hath not power of his own body, but the woman." Where the word mulier is twice put for uxor, and in the Greek in both places it is gynē. Nor is "wife" expressed in Scripture in almost any other way than by the word gynē; in which sense you will find the word gynē used by Paul in the one chapter already cited at least sixteen times, and often without the addition of a pronoun. So verse 27: "Are you bound to a wife? seek not to be loosed. Are you loosed from a wife? seek not a wife." So in verse 11 he had said: "And let not the husband put away his wife." ¶ Secondly, if St Luke had wished to signify some other woman, and not the wife of Dionysius (continues)

(printed under page 363)

Page

  • running head: 707 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A et Apollophane, deque; B non satis est; C quam divinarum mutationes; D γεγονός· Ὁ ἄγνωστος,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; Areo- split at column break
PG 4:708
uxorem fuisse, probatur his sequentibus argumentis.
is proved by the following arguments.
Primo, quod ipsa sancti Lucae verba Actorum XVII versu ultimo id innuant. Ea sic habent : Τινὲς δὲ ἄνδρες κολληθέντες αὐτῷ ἐπίστευσαν· ἐν οἷς καὶ Διονύσιος ὁ Ἀρεοπαγίτης, καὶ γυνὴ ὀνόματι Δάμαρις, καὶ ἕτεροι σὺν αὐτοῖς, Quidam vero viri adhaerentes ei, crediderunt : in quibus et Dionysius Areopagita et mulier nomine Damaris, et alii cum eis. Ita versio usitata. Ubi vox Graeca γυνή, et Latina mulier ; cum alias aeque quamvis mulierem significent, quam uxorem : inde factum, ut nonnulli dubitarint, an hic pro uxore caperentur. Verum, si evangelistae verba diligenter attendantur, satis et mens ejus et verborum significatio inclarescet. Nam mihi quidem satis evidens est, voluisse evangelistam primo aperire generatim nonnullos Paulo adhaesisse, atque (ut vis Graecae vocis κολληθέντες retineatur) conglutinatos fuisse, et in Christum credidisse : deinde speciatim designare Dionysii Areopagitae domum, hoc est ipsum et uxorem et domesticos, cum dixit : ἐν οἷς καὶ Διονύσιος, etc., quae clarius sic versa essent : Inter quos et Dionysius Areopagita, et uxor nomine Damaris, et caeteri cum eis ; hoc est domestici, exemplum patris et matrisfamilias secuti. Nam vox ἕτεροι proprie est caeteri : cum haec ex illa facta sit. Quare illae voces, et alii cum eis, non significant alios omnes praeter Dionysium et Damarim (sic enim bis ibidem diceretur, quandoquidem de aliis supra dictum sit : Quidam vero viri adhaerentes ei, crediderunt), sed tantum significant eos qui conjunctim cum Dionysio et Damari crediderunt, atque eorum exemplo et incitamento, sive totam familiam.
First, because the very words of St. Luke in the last verse of Acts 17 intimate this (Acts 17:34). They run thus: But certain men cleaving unto him believed; among whom were both Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman by name Damaris, and others with them; Certain men, however, cleaving unto him, believed: among whom were both Dionysius the Areopagite and a woman named Damaris, and others with them. So runs the customary version. Where the Greek word gyne and the Latin mulier, since elsewhere they signify any woman equally with a wife, have given rise to the fact that some have doubted whether they should be taken here for a wife. Yet, if the words of the Evangelist are diligently heeded, both his mind and the meaning of the words will become sufficiently clear. For to me indeed it is sufficiently evident that the Evangelist wished first to set forth in general that some clung to Paul, and (that the force of the Greek word kollethentes may be retained) were glued to him, and believed in Christ; and next to designate specifically the household of Dionysius the Areopagite, that is, himself and his wife and the members of his household, when he said: among whom were both Dionysius, etc., which would have been more clearly translated thus: Among whom were both Dionysius the Areopagite, and his wife named Damaris, and the rest with them; that is, the members of his household, having followed the example of the master and mistress of the house. For the word heteroi is properly caeteri, since the latter is formed from the former. Wherefore those words, and others with them, do not signify all others besides Dionysius and Damaris (for thus it would be said twice in the same place, seeing that concerning the others it was said above: Certain men, however, cleaving unto him, believed), but signify only those who believed jointly with Dionysius and Damaris, and by their example and encouragement, or the whole family.
Verum quidem est, quod sensus clarior exstitisset, si vox αὐτοῦ ejus addita fuisset, et dictum καὶ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ, et mulier ejus : verum id non solet, aut certe non est necessarium. Quod multis exemplis firmari potest. Neque enim ipse sanctus Chrysostomus (quem a nobis esse, qui contraria sentiunt, confitentur) cum γυναῖκα pro uxore usurpavit, neque ipse, inquam, addidit vocem αὐτοῦ ejus : quo clariorem suam sententiam redderet, sed simpliciter ita dixit libro IV De sacerdotio : Ὁ δὲ Ἀρεοπαγίτης ἐκεῖνος, ὁ τῆς δεισιδαιμονεστάτης πόλεως ἐκείνης, οὐκ ἀπὸ δημηγορίας μόνης ἠκολούθησεν αὐτῷ μετὰ τῆς γυναικός ; quae interpretes sic verterunt, et bene : Areopagita vero, ille urbis istius superstitiosissimae civis, nonne ad solam orationem (Pauli scilicet) una cum uxore illum secutus est ? Ubi tamen non dixit μετὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ γυναικός cum uxore sua, sed solum μετὰ τῆς γυναικός, cum uxore satis enim intelligitur. Ita et in sacris Litteris illud αὐτοῦ frequenter omittitur, ut in I ad Corinthios cap. VII, vers. 3 : Uxori vir debitum reddat, Graece est : Τῇ γυναικὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ τὴν ὀφειλομένην ευνοιαν ἀποδιδότω, ubi non est dictum τῇ γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ uxori suae. Sic in eodem ipso capite saepius. Neque favet contrariae sententiae, quod in Latino apud Lucam sit mulier : idem enim ibi est atque uxor. Sicut et in isto Pauli eodem capite VII, vers. 4 : Mulier sui corporis potestatem non habet, sed vir Similiter autem et vir sui corporis potestatem non habet, sed mulier. Ubi vox mulier bis ponitur pro uxor, et Graece utrobique est γυνή. Nec aliter fere in Scriptura uxor effertur, quam per vocem γυνή, Quo in significato reperies usurpatam vocem γυνή apud Paulum in unico capite jam citato, saltem decies sexies, et frequenter quidem sine pronominis additione. Sic vers. 27 : Δέδεσαι γυναικί ; μὴ ζήτει λύσιν. Λέλυσαι ἀπὸ γυναικός ; μὴ ζήτει γυναῖκα. Alligatus est uxori : noli quaerere solutionem. Solutus est ab uxore ? noli quaerere uxorem. Sic versu 11 dixerat : Καὶ ἄνδρα γυναῖκα μὴ ἀφιέναι, Et vir uxorem non dimittat.
True it is indeed that the sense would have been clearer if the word autou, his, had been added, and it had been said kai gyne autou, and his woman: yet that is not customary, or at least is not necessary. Which can be confirmed by many examples. For neither did St. Chrysostom himself (whom those who hold the contrary confess to be on our side), when he used gynaika for wife—neither did he himself, I say, add the word autou, his, in order to render his meaning clearer, but simply spoke thus in Book IV On the Priesthood: And that Areopagite, a citizen of that most superstitious city, did he not from a single public address follow him together with his wife? Which the translators have rendered thus, and well: And the Areopagite, that citizen of yonder most superstitious city, did he not at a single discourse (namely Paul's) follow him together with his wife? Where nevertheless he did not say meta tes autou gynaikos, with his own wife, but only meta tes gynaikos, with his wife, for it is sufficiently understood. So also in Sacred Scripture that word autou is frequently omitted, as in 1 Corinthians chap. 7, verse 3 (1 Cor. 7:3): Let the husband render the debt unto the wife, in Greek is: To the wife let the husband render the due goodwill, where it is not said te gynaiki autou, to his own wife. So in that very same chapter oftentimes. Nor does it favour the contrary opinion that in the Latin in Luke it is mulier: for there it is the same as uxor. Just as also in that same chapter 7 of Paul, verse 4 (1 Cor. 7:4): The woman has not power over her own body, but the husband. And in like manner the husband also has not power of his own body, but the woman. Where the word mulier is twice put for uxor, and in Greek in both places it is gyne. Nor is a wife scarcely ever expressed otherwise in Scripture than by the word gyne; in which meaning you will find the word gyne used in Paul in the single chapter already cited at least sixteen times, and frequently indeed without the addition of the pronoun. Thus verse 27 (1 Cor. 7:27): Are you bound to a wife? Do not seek to be loosed. Are you loosed from a wife? Do not seek a wife. Are you bound to a wife: do not seek to be loosed. Are you loosed from a wife? Do not seek a wife. Thus in verse 11 (1 Cor. 7:11) he had said: And that the husband put not away his wife, And let not the husband put away his wife.
Secundo, si sanctus Lucas voluisset significare quampiam aliam feminam, et non uxorum Dionysii
Secondly, if St. Luke had wished to signify some other woman, and not the wife of Dionysius
Editors' notes and page, col. 708

Page

  • running head: IONYSII AREOPAGITAE 708
  • marginal letters: A pagitae uxorem fuisse,; B credidisse : deinde speciatim; C mus (quem a; D favet contrariae sententiae,
  • old-edition numerals: 418 after sententiam
  • misprints kept as printed: uxorum (for uxorem)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; begins with pagitae broken from Areo- in col. 707
PG 4:709
addidisset, ut fieri solet, particulam τις, quaedam, dixissetque : Καὶ γυνή τις ὀνόματι Δάμαρις, et mu-lier quaedam nomine Damaris. Sed neque in Graeco est τις, neque in Latino quaedam. Putavit tamen esse in Graeco Joannes Lorinus noster, ideoque in alteram magis inclinavit sententiam, cum dixit : Si uxor Dionysii erat, non vocasset γυναῖκά τινα, mulierem quamdam, sed brevissime dixisset : Καὶ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ. Sic Lorinus. Atqui non dixit S. Lucas γυναῖκά τινα, mulierem quamdam, sed brevissime dixit, καὶ γυνή, et uxor, omisso αὐτοῦ ejus : sicut solutun esse omitti, jam e sancto Paulo ostendi-mus. Itaque Lorinus a nobis est, aut certe esse debet. Neque si textus Syriacus habeat quaedam, praevalere Graeco debet, cum Acta primitus scripta Graece fuerint, non Syriace : neque item praeferri potest Latino, cum Latina versio e Graeco fonte derivata sit, et eodem pronomine quaedam careat, et magis suo fonti respondeat.
he would have added, as usually happens, the particle tis, a certain, and said : And a certain woman by name Damaris, and a certain woman named Damaris. But neither in the Greek is there tis, nor in the Latin quaedam. Yet our Joannes Lorinus thought that it was in the Greek, and therefore inclined more to the other opinion, when he said: If she was the wife of Dionysius, he would not have called her gynaika tina, a certain woman, but would have said most briefly: And his wife. Thus Lorinus. Yet St. Luke did not say gynaika tina, a certain woman, but most briefly said, And his wife, omitting autou, his: just as we have already shown from St. Paul that it is customary for it to be omitted. And so Lorinus is on our side, or at least ought to be. Nor, if the Syriac text has a certain, ought it to prevail over the Greek, since the Acts were originally written in Greek, not in Syriac; nor likewise can it be preferred to the Latin, since the Latin version was drawn from the Greek fount, and lacks the same pronoun quaedam, and answers more faithfully to its fount.
Tertio, cum alterius sententiae auctores fateantur, pro nobis facere antiquissimos et doctissimos et sanctissimos Patres, Chrysostomum et Ambrosium, et nonnulli etiam sanctum Augustinum (sed hujus locum nondum reperi) ipsi autem ne unum quidem e sanctis Patribus, quo se tueantur, habeant ; et argumentis (ut ea, quae jam diximus, monstrant) nitantur imbecillibus, certe non obscure ostendi-tur, utra sit praeferenda sententia. Nam sane Am-brosii verba non inclinantis tantum in nostram sententiam, sed etiam prorsus incumbentis, et eam omnino amplexantis, exstant in epistola ejus 82 ad Vercellensem Ecclesiam, ante medium : ubi, post-quam de philosophis cum Paulo disputantibus verba S. Lucae protulit, ita subdit : « Ex hoc tamen nu-mero (philosophorum scilicet) non immunis gratiae abiit Apostolus. Siquidem etiam Dionysius Areopa-gites cum Damari uxore sua, aliisque multis credi-dit. Itaque illi doctissimorum atque eloquentium coetus simplici disputatione victos se esse, creden-tium exemplo manifestarunt. » Haec sanctus Am-brosius.
Thirdly, since the authors of the other opinion confess that the most ancient and most learned and most holy Fathers, Chrysostom and Ambrose, and some also St. Augustine (though his passage I have not yet found), make for us, whereas they themselves have not even one of the holy Fathers wherewith to defend themselves, and lean upon feeble arguments (as the things which we have already said show), certainly it is shown not obscurely which opinion ought to be preferred. For indeed the words of Ambrose, not merely inclining towards our opinion, but even resting wholly upon it and altogether embracing it, are extant in his Epistle 82 to the Church of Vercelli, before the middle: where, after he has brought forward the words of St. Luke concerning the philosophers disputing with Paul, he adds thus: « Yet from this number (namely of the philosophers) the Apostle did not depart devoid of grace. Since even Dionysius the Areopagite, with Damaris his wife and many others, believed; and therefore those assemblies of the most learned and eloquent men manifested by the example of believers that they had been overcome by a simple disputation. » Thus St. Ambrose.
Quarto, scriptores Vitae sancti Dionysii Areopa-gitae, idem de uxore ejus Damari tenent et scribunt. Testes Hilduinus, Vincentius Bellovacensis, Petrus Equilinus episcopus, et alii. « Qui protinus surgens, inquit Hilduinus, cum omni domo et uxore sua Damari quam ut sumeret, more terrenae nobilitatis, propter amorem suscipiendae charae sobolis, eum sui coegere parentes, ad mandata properat sancti Pauli. »
Fourthly, the writers of the Life of St. Dionysius the Areopagite hold and write the same concerning his wife Damaris. Witnesses are Hilduin, Vincent of Beauvais, Bishop Petrus Equilinus, and others. « Who straightway rising up, says Hilduin, with all his household and his wife Damaris, whom his parents had compelled him to take after the custom of earthly nobility out of love of begetting dear offspring, hastens to the commands of St. Paul. »
Vide et Baptistam Mantuanum libro I De con-versione, vita et passione sancti martyris Dionysii.
See also Baptista Mantuanus in book 1 On the Conversion, Life, and Passion of the Holy Martyr Dionysius.
Et vero est simillimum, antiquissimos Vitae san-cti Dionysii scriptores, vel ex ipsis Athenarum ar-chivis, vel ex majorum traditione de sancti Dionysii conjugio cognovisse. Item sanctum Joannem Chry-sostomum, diu Athenis versatum, non potuisse de primo urbis ejus episcopo id ignorare. Accedit au-ctoritas S. Maximi, cujus exstant in Dionysium Graeca σχόλια brevia illa quidem, sed docta. Hic igitur in praefatione sua non obscure indicat, in Actis apostolorum non modo Dionysii Areopagitae factam esse mentionem, sed et domus ipsius, sive familiae.
And indeed it is most like the truth that the most ancient writers of the Life of St. Dionysius learned of the marriage of St. Dionysius either from the very archives of Athens or from the tradition of their ancestors. Likewise that St. John Chrysostom, having lived long at Athens, could not have been ignorant of this concerning the first bishop of that city. There is added the authority of St. Maximus, whose Greek scholia on Dionysius are extant, brief indeed, yet learned. He therefore in his preface indicates not obscurely that in the Acts of the Apostles mention is made not only of Dionysius the Areopagite, but also of his household, or family.
Atqui non potest dici alibi facta esse mentio fa-miliae, quam in nomine Damaris, et eorum qui cre-diderunt cum eis, id est cum heris suis Dionysio et Damari. Verba autem sancti Maximi, postquam dixit dignitatem Dionysii, a sancto Luca significatam voce illa Areopagita, sunt haec : Ἐπιβάλλω δὲ μᾶλ-λον, ὅτι διά τε τὸ κατὰ σοφίαν περιττὸν, καὶ διὰ τὸ ἐν Ἀθηναίοις ἀνεπιλήπτου πολιτείας ἔκκριτον, μνημο-νευθῆναι μετὰ τῆς οἰκίας αὐτοῦ. Adjicio autem amplius, inquit, propter eximiam ejus sapientiam, et inter Athe-nienses inculpatae vitae praestantiam, mentionem ipsius
Yet mention of his family cannot be said to have been made elsewhere than in the name of Damaris, and of those who believed with them, that is, with their master and mistress Dionysius and Damaris. Now the words of St. Maximus, after he has said that the dignity of Dionysius was signified by St. Luke by that word Areopagite, are these: And I add further that both on account of his pre-eminence in wisdom, and on account of the distinction of his blameless life among the Athenians, he is mentioned together with his household. And I add further, says he, that on account of his eminent wisdom, and the excellence of his blameless life among the Athenians, mention of him
<!-- repair: 75 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 360), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 709

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column, and the left image cuts off the first letters (often a whole word) of every line of col 709. Upper parts of both columns are NOT set here. Letters in square brackets are supplied only where certain; [...] marks an unrestored loss. Paragraph breaks in col 709 may belong to separate numbered notes whose numerals are lost at the cut edge; they are set here as the continuation of (14). Re-render the full page to complete.] (printed under page 364)

(14) ‹anchor: Damarim copulasset› · printed in col 709 · (continued) (continues)

[... upper part of col 709 not in image ...] [...]r imbecillibus, certe non obscure ostendi[...]ra sit praeferenda sententia. Nam sane Am[...]erba non inclinantis tantum in nostram [...]iam, sed etiam prorsus incumbentis, et eam [...] amplexantis, exstant in epistola ejus 82 ad [...]ensem Ecclesiam, ante medium: ubi, post[...]e philosophis cum Paulo disputantibus verba [...]e protulit, ita subdit: « Ex hoc tamen nu[...]philosophorum scilicet) non immunis gratiae [...]postolus. Siquidem etiam Dionysius Areopa[...]um Damari uxore sua, aliisque multis credi[...]que illi doctissimorum atque eloquentium [...]implici disputatione victos se esse, creden[...]xemplo manifestarunt. » Haec sanctus Am[...]. ¶ [...]to, scriptores Vitae sancti Dionysii Areopa[...]lem de uxore ejus Damari tenent et scribunt. [...] Hilduinus, Vincentius Bellovacensis, Petrus [...]ius episcopus, et alii. « Qui protinus surgens, [...] Hilduinus, cum omni domo et uxore sua [...]i quam ut sumeret, more terrenae nobilitatis, [...]amorem suscipiendae charae sobolis, eum [...]gere parentes, ad mandata properat sancti [...] » ¶ [...] et Baptistam Mantuanum libro I De con[...]e, vita et passione sancti martyris Dionysii. ¶ [...]ro est simillimum, antiquissimos Vitae sancti Dionysii scriptores, vel ex ipsis Athenarum ar[...] vel ex majorum traditione de sancti Dionysii [...]io cognovisse. Item sanctum Joannem Chry[...]um, diu Athenis versatum, non potuisse de [...] urbis ejus episcopo id ignorare. Accedit au[...]s S. Maximi, cujus exstant in Dionysium [...]σχόλια brevia illa quidem, sed docta. Hic [...]n praefatione sua non obscure indicat, in [...]postolorum non modo Dionysii Areopagitae [...] esse mentionem, sed et domus ipsius, sive [...]. ¶ [...]i non potest dici alibi facta esse mentio fa[...]quam in nomine Damaris, et eorum qui cre[...]t cum eis, id est cum heris suis Dionysio et [...]i. Verba autem sancti Maximi, postquam dixit [...]tem Dionysii, a sancto Luca significatam [...]a Areopagita, sunt haec: Ἐπιβάλλω δὲ μᾶλ[...]ι διά τε τὸ κατὰ σοφίαν περιττόν, καὶ διὰ τὸ [...]ναίοις ἀνεπιλήπτου πολιτείας ἔκκριτον, μνημο[...]ι μετὰ τῆς οἰκίας αὐτοῦ. Adjicio autem amplius, propter eximiam ejus sapientiam, et inter Athe[...] inculpatae vitae praestantiam, mentionem ipsius (continues; the top of col 710 is not in image)

[...] to the weak, it certainly shows not obscurely [which] opinion is to be preferred. For indeed the words of Am[brose], not merely leaning towards our [opinion] but wholly bearing upon it and [...] embracing it, are found in his letter 82 to the Church [of Vercelli], before the middle: where, after setting out [...] words about the philosophers disputing with Paul, he adds thus: "Yet from this number (of the philosophers, that is) the Apostle was not without the fruit of grace. For Dionysius the Areopagite too believed, with Damaris his wife and many others; [...] those most learned and eloquent men showed, by the example of believing, that they had been overcome by [a] simple disputation." So St Ambrose. ¶ [Thir]dly(?), the writers of the Life of St Dionysius the Areopagite [...] hold and write the same about his wife Damaris: [...] Hilduin, Vincent of Beauvais, Peter [...], bishop, and others. "He, rising at once," [says] Hilduin, "with all his house and his wife, [whom], rather than to take [...] after the manner of earthly nobility, [...] for love of receiving dear offspring, [...] parents [...], hastens to the commands of the holy [...]." ¶ [...] and Baptista Mantuanus, book 1 On the con[version], life and passion of the holy martyr Dionysius. ¶ [...] it is most likely that the most ancient writers of the Life of St Dionysius learned [this] either from the very ar[chives] of Athens or from the tradition of their forebears about St Dionysius's [...]. Likewise that St John Chrysostom, who lived long at Athens, could not have been ignorant of it concerning [the first] bishop of that city. There is added also [the authority(?)] of St Maximus, whose scholia on Dionysius survive, brief indeed but learned. He, in his preface, indicates not obscurely that in the [Acts of the A]postles mention is made not only of Dionysius the Areopagite but also of his house, that is [household]. ¶ [...] it cannot be said that mention of the household is made elsewhere [than] in the name of Damaris and of those who believed with them, that is, with their masters Dionysius and Damaris. And the words of St Maximus, after he had said that [the wife(?)] of Dionysius was signified by St Luke [...] the Areopagite, are these: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows, in part lost at the edge.] "I add further that, on account of his surpassing wisdom and the excellence of his blameless life among the Athenians, [Luke] makes mention of him with his household." [Latin:] And I add moreover, on account of his outstanding wisdom and, among the Athenians, the excellence of his blameless life, mention of him (continues)

(?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 710 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 710 not in image ...] admodum Philochorus in tertia earumdem Atticarum memorat. Vide etiam Plutarchum in Solone. Tractat autem fuse de archontibus et areopagitis Carolus Sigonius libro secundo De republica Atheniensium, sub finem. De archontibus meminit et Demosthenes in Oratione adversus Leptinem, ubi sub initium hanc citat legem: Ἀτελῆ δὴ μηδένα εἶναι τριηραρχίας, πλὴν τῶν ἐννέα ἀρχόντων. Triremis instruendae nemo sit immunis praeter novem archontas. Meminit et Plutarchus in Pericle, ubi de eo sic scribit: Καὶ ταχὺ θεωρητικοῖς καὶ δικαστικοῖς λήμμασιν ἄλλαις τε μισθοφοραῖς καὶ χορηγίαις συνδεκάσας τὸ πλῆθος, ἐχρῆτο κατὰ τῆς ἐξ Ἀρείου πάγου βουλῆς, ἧς αὐτὸς οὐ μετεῖχε διὰ τὸ μήτ' ἄρχων, μήτε θεσμοθέτης, μήτε πολέμαρχος λαχεῖν, αὗται γὰρ αἱ ἀρχαὶ κληρωταί τε ἦσαν ἐκ παλαιοῦ, καὶ δι' αὐτῶν οἱ δοκιμασθέντες ἀνέβαινον εἰς Ἄρειον πάγον. Et brevi theatralibus et judicialibus sportulis atque aliis mercenariis donis ac largitionibus corrupta plebe usus est adversus Areopagi curiam, cujus ipse pars non erat, quod nec archon, nec thesmothetes, nec rex, nec polemarchus sortito coaptatus esset. Hi enim magistratus sortito antiquitus creabantur, et per hos postquam probati fuissent, in Areopagum ascendebant. Ita Plutarchus. ¶ Omnium archontum munia atque officia tam in communi quam in particulari scribit accurate et distincte Pollux in Onomastico, libro VIII. Ubi nota, in Graecis vertendis non prorsus felicem fuisse isto loco interpretem; ut cum statim initio ista: καὶ ὅσα κοινῇ καὶ ἰδίᾳ πράττεται ἕκαστος αὐτῶν, sic vertit: Et quaecunque tam publice quam privatim singuli faciunt, cum vertendum fuerit, et quaecunque tam communiter quam speciatim eorum unusquisque facit. Nam differunt communiter et publice, sicuti etiam privatim et speciatim, ut omnibus notum: siquidem multa possunt fieri communiter, a tribus verbi gratia, in secreto et occulto, quae non possunt dici fieri publice; et contra quod publice fit ab unico e magistratu, non potest dici fieri communiter. Ita quoque de vocibus privatim et speciatim ratiocinandum. Adde, ex ipso Polluce haec dilucescere: quippe qui primo exponit ea quae omnibus archontibus sunt communia, deinde descendit ad ea quae singulis sunt propria et specialia, videlicet quae thesmothetis, quae archonti, quae regi, quae polemarcho. Nam vocabulum archon semel generatim accipitur, semel speciatim. Sicut in angelorum nominibus nomen angeli nunc commune est omnibus sanctorum spirituum hierarchiis, nunc speciale infimae hierarchiae extremis spiritibus.

[...] Philochorus records [...] in the third of the same Attic [histories]. See also Plutarch in the Solon. Carlo Sigonio treats at length of the archons and Areopagites in the second book On the Athenian Republic, towards the end. Demosthenes too mentions the archons in the Oration against Leptines, where near the beginning he cites this law: "Let no one be exempt from the trierarchy except the nine archons." [Latin version follows, to the same effect.] Plutarch also mentions them in the Pericles, where he writes thus of him: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "And having quickly corrupted the populace with theatre-money and jurors' pay and other mercenary gifts and largesses, he used it against the court of the Areopagus, of which he himself was not a member, since he had not been chosen by lot either archon, or thesmothete, or king, or polemarch. For these magistrates were of old created by lot, and through them, once approved, men went up to the Areopagus." So Plutarch. ¶ Pollux in the Onomasticon, book 8, writes accurately and distinctly of the duties and offices of all the archons, both in common and individually. Note there that the translator was not altogether happy in rendering the Greek at this place; as when, right at the beginning, he renders kai hosa koinē kai idia prattetai hekastos autōn as "and whatever the individuals do both publicly and privately," when it should have been rendered "and whatever each of them does both in common and severally." For "in common" and "publicly" differ, as do "privately" and "severally," as all know: for many things can be done in common, by three, for example, in secret and hidden, which cannot be said to be done publicly; and conversely what is done publicly by a single magistrate cannot be said to be done in common. So too one must reason about the words "privately" and "severally." Add that this becomes clear from Pollux himself: for he first sets out what is common to all the archons, then comes down to what is proper and special to each, namely to the thesmothetes, to the archon, to the king, to the polemarch. For the word "archon" is taken once generally, once specially. Just as among the names of the angels the name "angel" is now common to all the hierarchies of the holy spirits, now special to the last spirits of the lowest hierarchy.

(printed under page 364)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A set, ut fieri; B o, cum alterius; C implici disputatione victos; D um, diu Athenis
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; left margin slightly cropped in image, lost letters marked with ⟨ ⟩
PG 4:710
factam esse cum domo sua, id est non tantum ipsius, sed etiam domus suae. Quae scilicet tum vera et plena est laus et gloria alicujus patrisfamilias, cum non ipse tantum, sed ejus domus tota, frugi est et bene morata, uxor scilicet, liberi, famuli, ancillae, et si qua alia necessitudo cohabitat.
was made together with his household, that is, not only of himself, but also of his household. Which to be sure is then the true and full praise and glory of any master of a household, when not only he himself, but his whole household is virtuous and well-mannered, namely his wife, children, menservants, maidservants, and whatever other relation dwells with him.
(15) Igitur inter archontas. Hi fuerunt magistratus novem virorum. Nomina erant rex, archon, polemarchius et thesmothetae sex. Quorum qui recte fuissent functi magistratu, in Areopagum ascendebant, non qui secus. De his ita Maximus in praefatione ad sanctum Dionysium : Ἐκ γὰρ τῶν ἐννέα καθισταμένων ἀρχόντων Ἀθήνησιν τοὺς Ἀρεοπαγίτας ἔδει συνεστάναι δικαστὰς, ὥς φησὶν Ἀνδροτίων ἐν δευτέρᾳ τῶν Ἀτθίδων. Ὕστερον δὲ πλειόνων γέγονεν ἡ ἐξ Ἀρείου πάγου βουλὴ, τουτέστιν, ἡ ἐξ ανδρῶν περιφανεστέρων πεντήκοντα καὶ ἑνὸς, πλὴν ἐξ εὐπατριδῶν, ὡς ἔφημεν, καὶ πλούτῳ καὶ βίῳ σώφρονι διαφερόντων, ὡς ἱστορεῖ Φιλόχορος διὰ τῆς τρίτης τῶν αὐτῶν Ἀτθίδων. E novem viris enim, qui Athenis archontes constituti erant. judices Areopagitas (ut inquit Androtion in secunda Atticarum) constare oportebat : postea vero e pluribus constitit Areopagi senatus, id est e viris illustrioribus quinquaginta uno, sed nobilibus tamen, uti diximus, et divitiarum copia vitaeque modestia excellentibus, quemadmodum Philochorus in tertia earumdem Atticarum memorat. Vide etiam Plutarchum in Solone. Tractat autem fuse de archontibus et areopagitis Carolus Sigonius libro secundo De republica Atheniensium, sub finem. De archontibus meminit et Demosthenes in Oratione adversus Leptinem, ubi sub initium hanc citat legem : Ἀτελῆ δὴ μηδένα εἶναι τριηραρχίας, πλὴν τῶν ἐννέα ἀρχόντων. Triremis instruendae nemo sit immunis praeter novem archontas. Meminit et Plutarchus in Pericle, ubi de eo sic scribit : Καὶ ταχὺ θεωρητικοῖς καὶ δικαστικοῖς λήμμασιν ἄλλαις τε μισθοφοραῖς καὶ χορηγίαις συνδεκάσας τὸ πλῆθος, ἐχρῆτο κατὰ τῆς ἐξ Ἀρείου πάγου βουλῆς, ἧς αὐτὸς οὐ μετεῖχε διὰ τὸ μήτ' ἄρχων, μήτε θεσμοθέτης, μήτε πολέμαρχος λαχεῖν, αὗται γὰρ αἱ ἀρχαὶ κληρωταί τε ἦσαν ἐκ παλαιοῦ, καὶ δι' αὐτῶν οἱ δοκιμασθέντες ἀνέβαινον εἰς Ἄρειον πάγον. Et brevi theatralibus et judicialibus sportulis atque aliis mercenariis donis ac largitionibus corrupta plebe usus est adversus Areopagi curiam, cujus ipse pars non erat, quod nec archon, nec thesmothetes, nec rex, nec polemarchus sortito coaptatus esset. Hi enim magistratus sortito antiquitus creabantur, et per hos postquam probati fuissent, in Areopagum ascendebant. Ita Plutarchus.
(15) Therefore among the archons. These were a magistracy of nine men. Their names were the king, the archon, the polemarch, and the six thesmothetae. Of whom those who had rightly discharged their magistracy ascended into the Areopagus, not those who had done otherwise. Concerning these Maximus writes thus in his preface to St. Dionysius: For from the nine archons appointed at Athens the Areopagite judges had to be constituted, as Androtion says in the second book of his Atthides. Afterwards, however, the council of the Areopagus came to consist of more, that is, of fifty-one more illustrious men, yet exclusively from the Eupatridae, as we have said, and excelling both in wealth and in a temperate life, as Philochorus relates in the third book of the same Atthides. For from the nine men who were appointed archons at Athens, the Areopagite judges (as Androtion says in the second book of his Attica) had to consist; but afterwards the senate of the Areopagus consisted of more, that is, of fifty-one more illustrious men, yet noble, as we have said, and excelling in abundance of riches and modesty of life, just as Philochorus records in the third book of the same Attica. See also Plutarch in his Solon. Now Carolus Sigonius treats at length of the archons and Areopagites in the second book On the Commonwealth of the Athenians, towards the end. Demosthenes also makes mention of the archons in his Oration against Leptines, where near the beginning he cites this law: That no one at all be exempt from the trierarchy, save the nine archons. Let no one be exempt from fitting out a trireme save the nine archons. Plutarch also makes mention of them in his Pericles, where he writes thus concerning him: And having quickly bribed the multitude with festival and judicial allowances and other stipends and public largesses, he used them against the council of the Areopagus, of which he himself was not a member because he had not been allotted to be either archon, or thesmothetes, or polemarch; for these offices were filled by lot from of old, and through them those who had been approved ascended into the Areopagus. And having in a short time corrupted the common people with theatrical and judicial doles and other mercenary gifts and largesses, he used them against the senate-house of the Areopagus, of which he himself was not a part, because he had not been chosen by lot as either archon, or thesmothetes, or king, or polemarch. For these magistrates were of old created by lot, and through them, after they had been approved, men ascended into the Areopagus. Thus Plutarch.
Omnium archontum munia atque officia tam in communi quam in particulari scribit accurate et distincte Pollux in Onomastico, libro VIII. Ubi nota, in Graecis vertendis non prorsus felicem fuisse isto loco interpretem ; ut cum statim initio ista : καὶ ὅσα κοινῇ καὶ ἰδίᾳ πράττεται ἕκαστος αὐτῶν, sic vertit : Et quaecunque tam publice quam privatim singuli faciunt, cum vertendum fuerit, et quaecunque tam communiter quam speciatim eorum unusquisque facit. Nam differunt communiter et publice, sicuti etiam privatim et speciatim, ut omnibus notum : siquidem multa possunt fieri communiter, a tribus verbi gratia, in secreto et occulto, quae non possunt dici fieri publice ; et contra quod publice fit ab unico e magistratu, non potest dici fieri communiter. Ita quoque de vocibus privatim et speciatim ratiocinandum. Adde, ex ipso Polluce haec dilucescere : quippe qui primo exponit ea quae omnibus archontibus sunt communia, deinde descendit ad ea quae singulis sunt propria et specialia, videlicet quae thesmothetis, quae archonti, quae regi, quae polemarcho. Nam vocabulum archon semel generatim accipitur, semel speciatim. Sicut in angelorum nominibus nomen angeli nunc commune est omnibus sanctorum spirituum hierarchiis, nunc speciale infimae hierarchiae extremis spiritibus.
The duties and offices of all the archons, both in common and in particular, Pollux writes accurately and distinctly in his Onomasticon, book 8. Where note that in translating the Greek the translator was not altogether happy in that place; as when right at the beginning he renders those words: and whatever things each of them does in common and individually, thus: And whatever things they each do both publicly and privately, whereas it ought to have been rendered: and whatever things each one of them does both in common and specifically. For in common and publicly differ, just as do privately and specifically, as is known to all: seeing that many things can be done in common, by three men for example, in secret and in private, which cannot be said to be done publicly; and on the other hand what is done publicly by a single member of the magistracy cannot be said to be done in common. So too must one reason concerning the words privately and specifically. Add that these things become clear from Pollux himself: inasmuch as he first sets forth the things which are common to all the archons, and then descends to the things which are proper and special to each, namely what belongs to the thesmothetae, what to the archon, what to the king, and what to the polemarch. For the word archon is taken once generically, and once specifically; just as among the names of the angels the name of angel is at one time common to all the hierarchies of holy spirits, and at another time special to the lowest spirits of the lowest hierarchy.
Editors' notes and page, col. 710

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 710
  • marginal letters: A factam esse cum; B τρίτης τῶν αὐτῶν; C δεκάσας τὸ πλῆθος,; D ciunt, cum vertendum
  • old-edition numerals: 419 after uno,
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:711
(16) In judicio, quod illi δοκιμασίαν, etc. Exstat Lysiae oratoris antiquissimi oratio sic inscripta : Περὶ τῆς Εὐάνδρου δοκιμασίας. De Evandri probatione. In qua oratione (inquit Carolus Sigonius lib. II De repub. Atheniensium) Evandrum defendit.
(16) In the trial which they call dokimasia, etc. There is extant an oration of the most ancient orator Lysias thus entitled: On the scrutiny of Evander. On the probation of Evander. In which oration (says Carolus Sigonius in book 2 On the Commonwealth of the Athenians) he defends Evander.
Verum, salva Sigonii pace, non defendit Lysias Evandrum, sed accusat, ut patet legenti orationem, adeoque ex his ibidem ipsius Lysiae verbis : Καὶ μηδεὶς ὑμῶν ἡγείσθω με Λαοδάμαντι χαριζόμενον κατηγορεῖν Εὐάνδρου, ὅτι φίλος ὢν τυγχάνει, ἀλλ' ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν καὶ τῆς πόλεως προνοούμενον. Ac nemo vestrum arbitretur me in gratiam Laodamantis, quod mihi amicus sit, accusare Evandrum, sed ut vobis atque urbi prospiciam. Falsus est Sigonius in significatis utriusque vocis δοκιμασίας et probationis, quae hic non significant approbationem, sed judicium sic appellatum, in quo scilicet probabatur quispiam rectene suo functus magistratu esset, an secus. Eadem voce δοκιμασίας tali in significatu utitur et Socrates in sua Areopagitica, ut paulo inferius citabitur. Non licuisse autem omnibus archontibus in Areopagitarum ordinem ascendere, liquet ex secunda oratione Demosthenis contra Aristogitonem, sub initium ; ubi innuit, non semper omnes thesmothetas (idem vero est judicium de caeteris archontibus) admitti in Areopagum, his verbis : Τοῦτο ὅσοις τῶν θεσμοθετῶν εἰς Ἀρειόπαγον οὐχ οἷόν τ' ἐστὶν ἀνελθεῖν, παρέντες τὸ βεάζεσθαι, στέργουσιν ἐμμένοντες ταῖς ὑμετέραις γνώσεσι. Hoc autem quotquote thesmothetis in Areopagum non datur ascendere, omissa violentia, boni consulunt, vestris cognitionibus acquiescentes. Quibus verbis insinuatur, Athenienses de moribus thesmothetarum cognoscere solitos, antequam in Areopagum ascendere permitterent ; et aliquos nonnunquam, qui non satis se probassent, fuisse ab iis praeclusos, nec vi adversus judicia usos. Tulit enim Solon legem, ut non prius ascenderent in Areopagum, quam bis probati essent, semel in populi judicio, ut auctor est Demosthenes adversus Leptinem, ubi dicit eos δὶς δοκιμασθέντας ἄρχειν, ἔν τε τῇ βουλῇ, καὶ ἐν τῷ δικαστηρίῳ.
Yet, with all due respect to Sigonius, Lysias does not defend Evander, but accuses him, as is plain to anyone reading the oration, and indeed from these words of Lysias himself in the same place: And let none of you think that it is to gratify Laodamas, because he happens to be my friend, that I accuse Evander, but because I am taking thought for you and for the city. And let none of you think that to gratify Laodamas, because he is my friend, I accuse Evander, but that I may look out for you and the city. Sigonius was mistaken in the meanings of both words, dokimasia and probatio, which here do not signify approval, but a trial so called, in which namely someone was tested as to whether he had rightly discharged his magistracy or otherwise. Isocrates also uses the same word dokimasia in such a meaning in his Areopagitic Oration, as will be cited a little below. Now that it was not lawful for all archons to ascend into the order of the Areopagites is clear from the second oration of Demosthenes against Aristogeiton, near the beginning; where he intimates that not always are all the thesmothetae (and the judgement is the same concerning the other archons) admitted into the Areopagus, in these words: This, to as many of the thesmothetae as it is not possible to go up into the Areopagus, laying aside violence, they accept with contentment, abiding by your decisions. And this: as many of the thesmothetae as are not permitted to ascend into the Areopagus, laying aside violence, take it in good part, acquiescing in your decisions. By which words it is intimated that the Athenians were accustomed to inquire into the character of the thesmothetae before they permitted them to ascend into the Areopagus; and that some at times, who had not sufficiently approved themselves, were shut out by them, and did not use force against the judgements. For Solon enacted a law that they should not ascend into the Areopagus before they had been twice examined, once in the trial of the people, as Demosthenes states in his speech against Leptines, where he says that they hold office after having been twice examined, both in the council and in the court of justice.
Ad quem locum ita Ulpianus : Οἱ θεσμοθέται οὖν τὸν ἐνιαυτόν· δεύτερον δὲ ἐδοκιμάζοντο, διὰ τὸ ἐκεῖθεν εἰς τὸν Ἄρειον πάγον ἔρχεσθαι, εἰ μή τις μεταξὺ διεβέβλητο, ἕως δὲ θανάτου ἔμενον οἱ Ἀρειοπαγῖται. « Thesmothetae annuum gerebant magistratum, secundo autem probabantur eo quod inde ad Areopagum tenderent, nisi quis interea crimen aliquod intendisset : manebant vero Areopagitae usque ad obitum. » Libanius vero, clarissime in argumento ad orationem Demosthenis contra Androtionem : Οἱ θεσμοθέται ἐνιαυτὸν μόνον ἦρχον, πρὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς κρινόμενοι περὶ τοῦ προλαβόντος παντὸς βίου, καὶ εἰ μὲν εὑρέθησαν ἐν πᾶσι δίκαιοι, ἦρχον τὸν ἐνιαυτόν· εἶτα πάλιν μετὰ τὸν ἐνιαυτὸν ἐκρίνοντο, εἰ καλῶς ἐν αὐτῷ ἦρξαν, καὶ εἰ δικαίως ωφθησαν ἄρξαντες, προσετίθεντο τῇ βουλῇ τῶν Ἀρεοπαγιτῶν. « Thesmothetae annuum duntaxat magistratum fungebantur, ante quem in totam anteactam vitam inquirebatur : quod si in omnibus justi comperiebantur, eum annum imperabant ; quo finito rursus fiebat de illis judicium, rectene imperassent : atque si juste imperasse constaret, ascribebantur senatui Areopagitarum. »
Upon which passage Ulpian writes thus: The thesmothetae, then, held office for the year; and a second time they were examined, because they went thence into the Areopagus, unless someone in the meantime had been accused; and the Areopagites remained until death. « The thesmothetae held an annual magistracy, and were examined a second time because they proceeded thence to the Areopagus, unless someone in the meantime had brought some charge: and the Areopagites remained until death. » And Libanius writes most clearly in his argument to the oration of Demosthenes against Androtion: The thesmothetae held office for a year only, being judged before their office concerning their whole past life, and if they were found just in all things, they held office for the year; then again after the year they were judged as to whether they had governed well in it, and if they were seen to have governed justly, they were added to the council of the Areopagites. « The thesmothetae discharged an annual magistracy only, before which inquiry was made into their whole past life: and if they were found just in all things, they governed for that year; when that was finished, a trial was held concerning them again as to whether they had governed rightly; and if it was established that they had governed justly, they were enrolled in the senate of the Areopagites. »
(17) In sanctissimum Areopagi consilium. Sic vocat Valerius Maximus lib. II, cap. 6, ubi de Athenis scribens : « Est et ejusdem urbis, inquit, sanctissimum consilium Areopagus, ubi quid quisque Atheniensium ageret, aut quonam quaestu sustentaretur, diligentissime inquiri solebat : ut homines honestatem (vitae rationem memores reddendam esse) sequerentur. » Idem lib. V, cap. 5, vocat Areopagum « divini atque humani certaminis venerabile domicilium : » divini quidem, eo quod Mars ibi judicatus sit, cum homicidium admisisset, unde et nomen sumptum. Nam Ἄρεως πάγος, id est Martis curia, uti et Juvenalis appellat satyra XI, ubi
(17) Into the most holy council of the Areopagus. Thus Valerius Maximus calls it in book 2, chap. 6, where writing of Athens he says: « There is also of the same city the most holy council, the Areopagus, where what each of the Athenians was doing, or by what gain he was supported, used to be most diligently inquired into: so that men (mindful that an account of their life must be rendered) might follow uprightness. » The same author in book 5, chap. 5, calls the Areopagus « the venerable dwelling of divine and human contest »: of divine indeed, because Mars was judged there when he had committed homicide, whence also the name was taken. For Areos pagos, that is, the court of Mars, as Juvenal also calls it in Satire 11, where
Editors' notes and page, col. 711

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 711 and of col 712 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. The first visible line of col 711 is partly cut.] (?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 711 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 711 not in image ...] [...] τῶν θεσμοθετῶν εἰς Ἀρειόπαγον οὐκ [...] ἐστὶν ἀνελθεῖν, παρέντες τὸ βιάζεσθαι, στέργουσιν ἐμμένοντες ταῖς ὑμετέραις γνώσεσι. Hoc autem quotquote thesmothetis in Areopagum non datur ascendere, omissa violentia, boni consulunt, vestris cognitionibus acquiescentes. Quibus verbis insinuatur, Athenienses de moribus thesmothetarum cognoscere solitos, antequam in Areopagum ascendere permitterent; et aliquos nonnunquam, qui non satis se probassent, fuisse ab iis praeclusos, nec vi adversus judicia usos. Tulit enim Solon legem, ut non prius ascenderent in Areopagum, quam bis probati essent, semel in populi judicio, ut auctor est Demosthenes adversus Leptinem, ubi dicit eos δὶς δοκιμασθέντας ἄρχειν, ἔν τε τῇ βουλῇ, καὶ ἐν τῷ δικαστηρίῳ. ¶ Ad quem locum ita Ulpianus: Οἱ θεσμοθέται οὖν τὸν ἐνιαυτόν· δεύτερον δὲ ἐδοκιμάζοντο, διὰ τὸ ἐκεῖθεν εἰς τὸν Ἄρειον πάγον ἔρχεσθαι, εἰ μή τις μεταξὺ διεβέβλητο, ἕως δὲ θανάτου ἔμενον οἱ Ἀρειοπαγῖται. « Thesmothetae annuum gerebant magistratum, secundo autem probabantur eo quod inde ad Areopagum tenderent, nisi quis interea crimen aliquod intendisset: manebant vero Areopagitae usque ad obitum. » Libanius vero, clarissime in argumento ad orationem Demosthenis contra Androtionem: Οἱ θεσμοθέται ἐνιαυτὸν μόνον ἦρχον, πρὸ τῆς ἀρχῆς κρινόμενοι περὶ τοῦ προλαβόντος παντὸς βίου, καὶ εἰ μὲν εὑρέθησαν ἐν πᾶσι δίκαιοι, ἦρχον τὸν ἐνιαυτόν· εἶτα πάλιν μετὰ τὸν ἐνιαυτὸν ἐκρίνοντο, εἰ καλῶς ἐν αὐτῷ ἦρξαν, καὶ εἰ δικαίως ὤφθησαν ἄρξαντες, προσετίθεντο τῇ βουλῇ τῶν Ἀρεοπαγιτῶν. « Thesmothetae annuum duntaxat magistratum fungebantur, ante quem in totam anteactam vitam inquirebatur: quod si in omnibus justi comperiebantur, eum annum imperabant; quo finito rursus fiebat de illis judicium, rectene imperassent; atque si juste imperasse constaret, ascribebantur senatui Areopagitarum. »

[...] [those] of the thesmothetes [who] are not [permitted] to go up to the Areopagus, giving up the use of force, are content, abiding by your judgements. [Latin:] "But as many thesmothetes as are not granted to go up to the Areopagus, setting violence aside, take it in good part, acquiescing in your judgements." By these words it is suggested that the Athenians were accustomed to examine the morals of the thesmothetes before they allowed them to go up to the Areopagus; and that some, who had not sufficiently proved themselves, were sometimes shut out by them, and did not use force against the judgements. For Solon made a law that they should not go up to the Areopagus until they had been twice approved, once in the judgement of the people, as Demosthenes reports against Leptines, where he says they "hold office having been twice examined, both in the council and in the law-court." ¶ On which passage Ulpian says thus: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "The thesmothetes held office for a year, and were examined a second time because from there they went on to the Areopagus, unless someone had meanwhile brought a charge; and the Areopagites remained until death." And Libanius, most clearly, in the argument to Demosthenes' oration against Androtion: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "The thesmothetes held office for only a year, before which an inquiry was made into the whole of their past life: if they were found just in everything, they governed that year; when it was over, judgement was passed on them again, whether they had governed rightly; and if it was established that they had governed justly, they were enrolled in the senate of the Areopagites."

(printed under page 365)

(17) ‹anchor: Areopagi consilium› · printed in cols 711–712 · (continues)

In sanctissimum Areopagi consilium. Sic vocat Valerius Maximus lib. II, cap. 6, ubi de Athenis scribens: « Est et ejusdem urbis, inquit, sanctissimum consilium Areopagus, ubi quid quisque Atheniensium ageret, aut quonam quaestu sustentaretur, diligentissime inquiri solebat: ut homines honestatem (vitae rationem memores reddendam esse) sequerentur. » Idem lib. V, cap. 5, vocat Areopagum « divini atque humani certaminis venerabile domicilium: » divini quidem, eo quod Mars ibi judicatus sit, cum homicidium admisisset, unde et nomen sumptum. Nam Ἄρεως πάγος, id est Martis curia, uti et Juvenalis appellat satyra XI, ubi [... upper part of col 712 not in image ...] ad annum Christi 52, nonnulla de Areopagitis ex Budaeo in Panaectas, ut apparet, sumpta reperiri, sed quaedam male et aliter quam a Budaeo citata, et quaedam item male intellecta: e quorum numero est illud, quod ibi habet his verbis: « Accedebat et illud, quod qui talis visus in eum ordinem obrepsisset, nec qualem prae se ferebat aspectus, inventus esset, nullis meritis, sed tantum genio (ut aiunt) impellente, ab Areopagitarum numero sponte discedere cogeretur. » Primo igitur, quod illa attribuit Luciano in Hermotimo, nihil sane illic apud Lucianum est ejusmodi. Secundo, cum accepisset ista Budaeus ex Isocratis Oratione Areopagitica, et paulo ante citatum Isocratem citasset alia in re Lucianum in Hermotimo, eorum excerptor, non animadversa posteriore citatione, existimavit omnia ad Lucianum in Hermotimo referri. Tertio, Budaei verba male sunt intellecta. Nec enim dicit Budaeus (uti nec Isocrates, cujus ipsissima verba mox proferam): aliquem nullis meritis, sed tantum genio impellente ab Areopagitarum numero sponte cogi discedere; sed dicit sic: « Observatum esse, eos, qui moribus alioquin intolerandis antea fuisse videbantur, si quovis modo forte ad Areopagiticum consilium irrepsissent, tum demum temperare sibi solitos esse; et tanquam loci genio afflatos ex ingenio suo migrare (ut Plauti verbis utar) malleque institutis tanti consilii, quam insitis sibi vitiis, aut etiam ingeniis insistere. » Sic Budaeus. Quod ergo dixit Budaeus, « ex ingenio suo migrare, » interpretatus videtur Boronius, « ab Areopagitarum numero sponte discedere. » Atqui alius plane sensus Budaei verborum est, nempe hic, « pristinos pravos mores deserere, et vivere cum Areopagitis, moribus Areopagitarum, » sive (ut Carolus Sigonius lib. II De republica Atheniensium, sub finem, eumdem Isocratis locum interpretans ait) « ex instituto potius senatus, quam ex suo vitam egisse. » Jam verba Isocratis, tam a Budaeo, quam a Sigonio citatis locis Latine reddita, sic Graece habent: Σημείοις δ' ἄν τις χρήσαιτο περὶ τῶν τότε καθεστώτων, καὶ τοῖς ἐν τῷ παρόντι γιγνομένοις. Ἔτι γὰρ καὶ νῦν ἁπάντων τῶν περὶ τὴν αἵρεσιν καὶ τὴν δοκιμασίαν ταύτην καθημένων, ἴδοιμεν ἂν τοὺς ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις πράγμασιν οὐκ ἀνεκτοὺς ὄντας, ἐπειδὰν εἰς Ἄρειον πάγον ἀναβῶσιν, ὀκνοῦντας τῇ φύσει χρῆσθαι, καὶ μᾶλλον τοῖς ἐκεῖ νομίμοις ἢ ταῖς αὐτῶν κακίαις ἐμμένοντας. Τοσοῦτον ἐκεῖνοι φόβον τοῖς πονηροῖς ἐναπειργάσαντο, καὶ τοσοῦτον ἐν τῷ ἑαυτῶν ἀρετῆς καὶ σωφροσύνης ἐγκατέλιπον. Τὴν δὴ (continues)

"Into the most holy council of the Areopagus." So Valerius Maximus calls it, book 2, chapter 6, where, writing of Athens, he says: "There is also in the same city a most holy council, the Areopagus, where it was the custom to inquire most diligently what each Athenian was doing, or by what gain he supported himself, so that men might follow honesty, mindful that an account of their life must be rendered." The same, book 5, chapter 5, calls the Areopagus "the venerable dwelling of divine and human contest": divine, because Mars was tried there when he had committed homicide, whence also the name was taken. For Areōs pagos, that is, "the court of Mars," as Juvenal also calls it in Satire 11, where [...] at the year of Christ 52, that some things about the Areopagites are found, taken, as appears, from Budé on the Pandects [printed "Panaectas"], but some cited wrongly and otherwise than by Budé, and some likewise misunderstood: among which is this, which he has there in these words: "There was this besides, that whoever, having seemed such, had crept into that order, and was not found to be such as his appearance displayed, was compelled, through no merits but only at the prompting of his genius (as they say), to withdraw of his own accord from the number of the Areopagites." First, then, as to his attributing this to Lucian in the Hermotimus: there is certainly nothing of the kind there in Lucian. Second, since Budé had taken these things from Isocrates' Areopagitic Oration, and a little before citing Isocrates had cited Lucian's Hermotimus on another matter, their excerptor, not noticing the later citation, thought everything referred to Lucian's Hermotimus. Third, Budé's words have been misunderstood. For Budé does not say (any more than Isocrates, whose very words I shall presently set out) that someone, through no merits but only at the prompting of his genius, is compelled to withdraw of his own accord from the number of the Areopagites; but he says this: "It was observed that those who had earlier seemed to be of otherwise intolerable morals, if by any means they had by chance crept into the Areopagitic council, then at last were wont to restrain themselves; and as if inspired by the genius of the place, to 'move out of their own nature' (to use the words of Plautus), and to prefer to hold to the institutions of so great a council rather than to the vices, or even the dispositions, ingrained in them." So Budé. What Budé said, then, "to move out of their own nature," Baronius [printed "Boronius"] seems to have interpreted as "to withdraw of their own accord from the number of the Areopagites." But the sense of Budé's words is quite different, namely this: "to abandon their former depraved morals and to live with the Areopagites by the morals of the Areopagites," or (as Carlo Sigonio says, On the Athenian Republic book 2, towards the end, interpreting the same passage of Isocrates) "to have lived by the rule of the senate rather than by their own." Now the words of Isocrates, rendered in Latin in the places cited both by Budé and by Sigonio, run thus in Greek: "One might use as evidence of the state of things then what happens at present. For even now, when everything concerning election and scrutiny has declined, we may see that those who in other affairs are intolerable, when they go up to the Areopagus, shrink from following their nature and abide by the customs there rather than by their own vices. Such fear did those men instil in the wicked, and such [a memorial] of their own virtue and temperance did they leave in [the place]." [The Greek continues:] (continues)

(printed under page 365)

Page

  • running head: 711 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A (16) In judicio, quod; B tur. Non licuisse; C semel in populi; D annuum duntaxat magistratum
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:712
de occultandis Areopagitarum exemplo arcanis atque consiliis hunc dedit versum :
concerning the concealing of secrets and counsels after the example of the Areopagites he gave this verse:
Ergo occulta teges, ut curia Martis Athenis.
Therefore you will cover hidden things, like the court of Mars at Athens.
Qui versus proverbii loco usurpatur, dum amico commendatur consilii cujuspiam aut rei tacendae occultatio. Optime enim reticebant Areopagitae sui arcana consilii. Unde et illud adagium, Areopagita taciturnior. De quo nomine videri etiam potest sanctus Isidorus Pelusiota libro secundo epistol. 91 et 92 Nullum unquam consilium Areopago creditur fuisse justius, severius, constantius, de quo inter alia Demosthenes adversus Aristocratem, Hoc autem, inquit, ad Areopagi laudem accedit, quod nemo hic unquam vel reus damnatus, vel actor superatus, ostendere potuerit sententiam perperam fuisse latam. Graeca sic habent : Πρὸς δὲ τούτοις τοιούτοις οὖσιν ἐνταυθοῖ μόνον οὐδεὶς πώποτε, οὔτε φεύγων ἁλοὺς, οὔτε διώκων ἡττηθεὶς ἐξήλεγξεν, ὡς αδίκως ἐδικάσθη τὰ κριθέντα. Marcus Tullius libro I ad Atticum, epistola 13, senatum Romanum pro testimonio maximae laudis cum Areopago comparat his verbis : « Romanae autem res sic se habent : Senatus Ἄρειος πάγος, nihil constantius, nihil severius, nihil fortius. » De Areopagitis vide plura apud Isocratem in Oratione Areopagitica, et apud Lucianum in Anacharside, sive De gymnasiis.
Which verse is used in place of a proverb when the concealment of some counsel or matter to be kept silent is commended to a friend. For the Areopagites kept the secrets of their council exceedingly well. Whence also that adage, More silent than an Areopagite; concerning which name St. Isidore of Pelusium can also be seen in book 2, Epistles 91 and 92. No council is believed ever to have been more just, more severe, or more constant than the Areopagus, concerning which among other things Demosthenes against Aristocrates says: And this accrues to the praise of the Areopagus, that no one here, either a defendant condemned or a plaintiff worsted, has ever been able to show that the sentence was wrongly passed. The Greek runs thus: And in addition to these things being such, here alone has no one ever, either a defendant convicted or a prosecutor defeated, proved that the matters judged were unjustly decided. Marcus Tullius in book 1 to Atticus, Epistle 13, by way of a testimony of the highest praise compares the Roman senate with the Areopagus in these words: « Now Roman affairs stand thus: the Senate is an Areios pagos; nothing more constant, nothing more severe, nothing braver. » Concerning the Areopagites see more in Isocrates in his Areopagitic Oration, and in Lucian in his Anacharsis, or On Gymnasia.
Ne autem fallaris, memento apud Baronium ad annum Christi 52, nonnulla de Areopagitis ex Budaeo in Panaectas, ut apparet, sumpta reperiri, sed quaedam male et aliter quam a Budaeo citata, et quaedam item male intellecta : e quorum numero est illud, quod ibi habet his verbis : « Accedebat et illud, quod qui talis visus in eum ordinem obrepsisset, nec qualem prae se ferebat aspectus, inventus esset, nullis meritis, sed tantum genio (ut aiunt) impellente, ab Areopagitarum numero sponte discedere cogeretur. » Primo igitur, quod illa attribuit Luciano in Hermotimo, nihil sane illic apud Lucianum est ejusmodi. Secundo, cum accepisset ista Budaeus ex Isocratis Oratione Areopagitica, et paulo ante citatum Isocratem citasset alia in re Lucianum in Hermotimo, eorum excerptor, non animadversa posteriore citatione, existimavit omnia ad Lucianum in Hermotimo referri. Tertio, Budaei verba male sunt intellecta. Nec enim dicit Budaeus (uti nec Isocrates, cujus ipsissima verba mox proferam) : aliquem nullis meritis, sed tantum genio impellente ab Areopagitarum numero sponte cogi discedere ; sed dicit sic : « Observatum esse, eos, qui moribus alioquin intolerandis antea fuisse videbantur, si quovis modo forte ad Areopagiticum consilium irrepsissent, tum demum temperare sibi solitos esse ; et tanquam loci genio afflatos ex ingenio suo migrare (ut Plauti verbis utar) malleque institutis tanti consilii, quam insitis sibi vitiis, aut etiam ingeniis insistere. » Sic Budaeus. Quod ergo dixit Budaeus, « ex ingenio suo migrare, » interpretatus videtur Boronius, « ab Areopagitarum numero sponte discedere. » Atqui alius plane sensus Budaei verborum est, nempe hic, « pristinos pravos mores deserere, et vivere cum Areopagitis, moribus Areopagitarum, » sive (ut Carolus Sigonius lib. II De republica Atheniensium, sub finem, eumdem Isocratis locum interpretans ait) « ex instituto potius senatus, quam ex suo vitam egisse. » Jam verba Isocratis, tam a Budaeo, quam a Sigonio citatis locis Latine reddita, sic Graece habent : Σημείοις δ' αν τις χρήσαιτο περὶ τῶν τότε καθεστώτων, καὶ τοῖς ἐν τῷ παρόντι γιγνομένοις. Ἔτι γὰρ καὶ νῦν ἁπάντων τῶν περὶ τὴν αἵρεσιν καὶ τὴν δοκιμασίαν ταύτην καθημένων, ἴδοιμεν ἂν τοὺς ἐν τοῖς ἄλλοις πράγμασιν οὐκ ἀνεκτοὺς ὄντας, ἐπειδὰν εἰς Ἄρειον πάγον ἀναβῶσιν, ὀκνοῦντας τῇ φύσει χρῆσθαι, καὶ μᾶλλον τοῖς ἐκεῖ νομίμοις ἢ ταῖς αὑτῶν κακίαις ἐμμένοντας. Τοσοῦτον ἐκεῖνοι φόβον τοῖς πονηροῖς ἐναπειργάσαντο, καὶ τοσοῦτον ἐν τῷ ἑαυτῶν ἀρετῆς καὶ σωφροσύνης ἐγκατέλιπον. Τὴνδη
And lest you be deceived, remember that in Baronius at the year of Christ 52 some things concerning the Areopagites are found taken, as appears, from Budé on the Pandects, but some things badly and otherwise cited than by Budé, and some things likewise badly understood: of the number of which is that which he has there in these words: « There was added this also, that anyone who, seeming to be such, had crept into that order, and was found not to be such as his appearance professed, with no merits, but impelled only by the genius (as they say), was compelled of his own accord to depart from the number of the Areopagites. » First, then, as to his attributing those things to Lucian in his Hermotimus, there is certainly nothing of the sort there in Lucian. Secondly, whereas Budé had taken those things from Isocrates' Areopagitic Oration, and a little before quoting Isocrates had quoted Lucian in his Hermotimus on another matter, the excerptor of those passages, not noticing the later citation, thought that all of it referred to Lucian in his Hermotimus. Thirdly, the words of Budé were badly understood. For Budé does not say (just as Isocrates does not say either, whose very own words I shall shortly produce) that someone with no merits, but impelled only by the genius, is compelled of his own accord to depart from the number of the Areopagites; but he speaks thus: « That it was observed that those who previously seemed to be of otherwise intolerable morals, if by any means perchance they had crept into the Areopagitic council, were then at last accustomed to restrain themselves; and as though inspired by the genius of the place, to depart from their own natural disposition (to use the words of Plautus), and to prefer to abide by the institutions of so great a council rather than by their own inbred vices or even dispositions. » Thus Budé. What Budé therefore called « departing from their own disposition, » Baronius seems to have interpreted as « departing of their own accord from the number of the Areopagites. » Yet the sense of Budé's words is altogether different, namely this: « to forsake their former evil morals, and to live with the Areopagites according to the morals of the Areopagites, » or (as Carolus Sigonius in book 2 On the Commonwealth of the Athenians, towards the end, interpreting the same passage of Isocrates, says) « to have led their life according to the institution of the senate rather than their own. » Now the words of Isocrates, rendered into Latin in the passages cited both by Budé and by Sigonius, run thus in Greek: And one might use as proofs concerning the institutions then established the things also that happen at the present time. For even now, when all the things concerning the election and this scrutiny have been relaxed, we would see that those who in other matters are intolerable, whenever they go up into the Areopagus, hesitate to indulge their nature, and abide rather by the customs there than by their own vices. So great a fear did those men implant in the wicked, and so great a memorial of their own virtue and temperance did they leave behind in the place. Such
Editors' notes and page, col. 712

Page

  • running head: IONYSII AREOPAGITAE 712
  • marginal letters: A de occultandis Areopagitarum; B nio maximae laudis; C cum accepisset ista; D gitarum numero sponte
  • old-edition numerals: 420 before Qui versus
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:713
τοιαύτην, ὥσπερ εἶπον, κυρίαν ἐποίησαν ἐπιμελεῖσθαι τῆς εὐταξίας. Quae sic reddo: « Qualia tum fuerint Areopagi instituta, potest ex iis, quae hodieque fiunt, capi conjectura. Nam et nunc quoque cunctis, quae ad electionem et probationem spectant, relaxatis, nonnullos intuemur, tametsi aliis in rebus sint intolerabiles, tamen posteaquam in Areopagum ascenderint, vereri naturae suae ductum sequi, potiusque illius loci institutis, quam vitiis suis acquiescere. Tantum illi metum improbis incusserunt, tantumque in eo loco virtutis suae ac temperantiae monumentum reliquerunt. Hanc igitur curiam, ut dixi, censurae morum praefecerunt. » Ita Isocrates. Ex quo patet, quam diversus sit ejus sensus ab eo qui exstat apud Baronium. Quod vero ibidem additur: « Lucianus etiam in Hermotimo sua quoque aetate Areopagitarum judicio causas definiri consuevisse tradit, » nusquam hoc tradit in Hermotimo Lucianus, qui in toto dialogo nihil habet aliud, nisi haec per transennam; nimirum, in eligendo philosophiae magistro, « neque aetatem dicentis spectandam esse, neque habitum, neque in philosophia aestimationem, sed Areopagitas imitandos, qui noctu et in tenebris judicant, ut non ad dicentes, sed ad dicta ipsa respiciant, » quae ita Graece: Μήτε ἡλικίαν τοῦ λέγοντος ἑκάστου, μήτε σχῆμα, ἢ δόξαν ἐπὶ σοφίᾳ αἰδούμενον, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τοὺς Ἀρεοπαγίτας αὐτὸ ποιοῦντα, οἳ ἐν νυκτὶ καὶ σκότῳ δικάζουσιν, ὡς μὴ ἐς τοὺς λέγοντας, ἀλλ' ἐς τὰ λεγόμενα ἀποβλέποιεν. Ita Lucianus. Idem vero in Anacharside sub medium describit Areopagitarum morem in audiendis aut cohibendis in judicio oratoribus. « Ingressi, inquit, in Areopagum, confidunt caedis aut vulneris ex destinato inflicti, aut incendii causam cognituri: deinde utrique de jure contendentium dicendi copia permittitur: dicunt vero alternis vicibus, et qui litem intendit, et qui reus est, aut ipsi per se, aut rhetorum sibi conducunt operam, quibus causa oranda est. Illi ergo, quandiu ea quae ad rem sunt, dixerint, perferuntur a senatu ausculante cum silentio: caeterum, si quis meditato prooemio orationem exorsus fuerit, ut judicum animos aliqua benevolentia sibi propensiores faciat, aut miserationem, aut praecipuam aliquam orationis vim atque potentiam causae adduxerit (qualia per multa rhetorum filii machinantur, ut hisce verborum praestigiis judicum perstringant oculos) progressus actutum praeco illi indicit silentium, non permittens rhetori ad senatum nugandi libertatem ac verbis causae involvendae potestatem, quos minus Areopagitae ea, quae facta sunt, unde queant perspicere. » Ita ibi ex versione interpretis. Nam Graeca, prolixitatis vitandae studio, praeterii.
such [a council], as I said, they made sovereign over the care of good order. Which I render thus: "What the institutions of the Areopagus were then may be conjectured from what is done even today. For even now, when everything that concerns election and scrutiny has been relaxed, we see that some, though they are intolerable in other matters, yet once they have gone up to the Areopagus, fear to follow the bent of their own nature, and prefer to abide by the institutions of that place rather than by their own vices. So great a fear did they strike into the wicked, and so great a monument of their virtue and temperance did they leave in that place. This court, then, as I said, they set over the censure of morals." So Isocrates. From which it is clear how different his sense is from that which stands in Baronius. As for what is added in the same place, "Lucian too, in the Hermotimus, records that in his own age also causes were customarily decided by the judgement of the Areopagites", Lucian nowhere records this in the Hermotimus; in the whole dialogue he has nothing else but this, in passing: namely, that in choosing a master of philosophy "one must regard neither the age of the speaker, nor his bearing, nor his reputation in philosophy, but imitate the Areopagites, who judge by night and in darkness, so as to look not to the speakers but to the things said themselves"; which runs thus in Greek: "Revering neither the age of each speaker, nor his bearing, nor his reputation for wisdom, but doing this very thing after the manner of the Areopagites, who judge by night and in darkness, so that they may look not to those speaking but to what is spoken." So Lucian. The same writer, about the middle of the Anacharsis, describes the custom of the Areopagites in hearing or restraining orators in court. "Having entered the Areopagus," he says, "they sit to try a case of slaughter or of a wound inflicted with intent, or of arson; then leave to speak is granted to each of the parties contending at law; and they speak in turn, both he who brings the suit and he who is the accused, either in person or by hiring for themselves the services of rhetors, by whom the case is to be pleaded. They, then, so long as they say what bears on the matter, are borne with by the senate, which listens in silence; but if anyone has begun his speech with a studied preamble, to make the minds of the judges more inclined towards him by some goodwill, or has brought in pity or some special force and power of speech to his cause (such things as the sons of the rhetors contrive in great number, to dazzle the eyes of the judges with these juggleries of words), the herald at once comes forward and bids him be silent, not permitting the rhetor liberty to trifle before the senate, nor power to wrap up the cause in words, so that the Areopagites might be less able to perceive from what source the things done [arose]." So there, from the translator's version. For the Greek I have passed over, to avoid prolixity.
Sed de Areopagitis nemo melius et exactius scripsit, quam Isocrates in sua Areopagitica: ubi praeter ea, quae ex eo laudavimus, scribit Areopagitas cum aliarum aetatum, tum potissime adolescentiae rationem habuisse, his verbis, et his de causis: Ἁπάντων μὲν οὖν ἐφρόντιζον τῶν πολιτῶν, μάλιστα δὲ τῶν νεωτέρων. Ἑώρων γὰρ τοὺς τηλικούτους ταραχωδέστατα διακειμένους, καὶ πλείστων γέμοντας ἐπιθυμιῶν, καὶ τὰς ψυχὰς αὐτῶν παιδευθῆναι δεομένους ἐν ἐπιθυμίαις καλῶν ἐπιτηδευμάτων καὶ πόνοις ἡδονὰς ἔχουσιν, ἐν μόνοις γὰρ ἂν τούτοις ἐμμένειν
But concerning the Areopagites no one has written better or more exactly than Isocrates in his Areopagiticus, where, besides what we have quoted from him, he writes that the Areopagites took account of the other ages, but most of all of youth, in these words and for these reasons: "They took thought, then, for all the citizens, but most of all for the younger. For they saw that those of that age are in the most turbulent state and full of very many desires, and that their souls need to be trained in desires for honourable pursuits and in labours that bring pleasure; for only in these would they abide
Editors' notes and page, col. 713

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 713 and of col 714 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. On this page the Notationes to Chapter I end; below them begins CAPUT II. "Dionysii ab erroribus ad fidem conversio." (author's text, not set here), whose own foot carries footnote (r).] (?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in cols 713–714 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 713 not in image ...] λεγόμενα ἀποβλέποιεν. Ita Lucianus. Idem vero in Anacharside sub medium describit Areopagitarum morem in audiendis aut cohibendis in judicio oratoribus. « Ingressi, inquit, in Areopagum, confidunt caedis aut vulneris ex destinato inflicti, aut incendii causam cognituri: deinde utrique de jure contendentium dicendi copia permittitur: dicunt vero alternis vicibus, et qui litem intendit, et qui reus est, aut ipsi per se, aut rhetorum sibi conducunt operam, quibus causa oranda est. Illi ergo, quandiu ea quae ad rem sunt, dixerint, perferuntur a senatu ausculante cum silentio: caeterum, si quis meditato prooemio orationem exorsus fuerit, ut judicum animos aliqua benevolentia sibi propensiores faciat, aut miserationem, aut praecipuam aliquam orationis vim atque potentiam causae adduxerit (qualia per multa rhetorum filii machinantur, ut hisce verborum praestigiis judicum perstringant oculos) progressus actutum praeco illi indicit silentium, non permittens rhetori ad senatum nugandi libertatem ac verbis causae involvendae potestatem, quos minus Areopagitae ea, quae facta sunt, unde queant perspicere. » Ita ibi ex versione interpretis. Nam Graeca, prolixitatis vitandae studio, praeterii. ¶ Sed de Areopagitis nemo melius et exactius scripsit, quam Isocrates in sua Areopagitica: ubi praeter ea, quae ex eo laudavimus, scribit Areopagitas cum aliarum aetatum, tum potissime adolescentiae rationem habuisse, his verbis, et his de causis: Ἁπάντων μὲν οὖν ἐφρόντιζον τῶν πολιτῶν, μάλιστα δὲ τῶν νεωτέρων. Ἑώρων γὰρ τοὺς τηλικούτους ταραχωδέστατα διακειμένους, καὶ πλείστων γέμοντας ἐπιθυμιῶν, καὶ τὰς ψυχὰς αὐτῶν παιδευθῆναι δεομένους ἐν ἐπιθυμίαις καλῶν ἐπιτηδευμάτων 421 καὶ πόνοις ἡδονὰς ἔχουσιν, ἐν μόνοις γὰρ ἂν τούτοις ἐμ- [... upper part of col 714 not in image ...] enim omnes virtutes viro Areopagitae necessariae indicatae fuissent: nempe sapientia, justitia, fortitudo, temperantia. Et sane temperantia Platoni, Aristoteli et aliis σωφροσύνη semper appellatur. Videtur porro Syngelus ad locum Isocratis in Oratione Areopagitica respexisse, ubi sic scribit: Οὕτω γὰρ οἱ πρόγονοι ἡμῶν περὶ τὴν σωφροσύνην ἐσπούδαζον, ὥστε, τὴν ἐξ Ἀρειουπάγου βουλὴν ἐπέστησαν ἐπιμελεῖσθαι τῆς εὐκοσμίας, ἧς οὐχ οἷόν τε ἦν μετασχεῖν, πλὴν τοῖς καλῶν γεγονόσι, καὶ πολλὴν ἀρετὴν καὶ σωφροσύνην ἐν τῷ βίῳ ἐνδεδειγμένοις· ὥστε πάντων αὐτὴν εἰκότως διενεγκεῖν τῶν ἐν τοῖς Ἕλλησι συνεδρίων. Quae Budaeus in Pandectas sic reddidit: Majores autem nostri usque eo studiosi temperantiae fuerunt, ut consilium illud Areopagiticum moribus hominum componendis publice praefecerint. In cujus numerum cooptari solis illis sperare licuit, qui claris natalibus orti, virtutis ac modestiae documenta permulta honestate vitae dederant. Ex quo tandem factum, ut consessus ille totius Graeciae haud immerito longe sit praestantissimus.

[...] might look to what is said. So Lucian. And the same, in the Anacharsis about the middle, describes the Areopagites' custom of hearing or restraining orators in court. "Having entered the Areopagus," he says, "they sit to hear a case of murder or of a wound deliberately inflicted, or of arson: then each of the parties contending at law is allowed the opportunity to speak: they speak by turns, both he who brings the suit and he who is the defendant, either in person or they hire the services of orators to plead the case for them. These, then, as long as they say what is to the point, are borne with by the senate listening [printed "ausculante"] in silence; but if anyone begins his speech with a studied preamble, to make the judges' minds more inclined to him by some goodwill, or brings in pity, or some special force and power of oratory to the case (such things as the sons of the rhetors contrive in many ways, to dazzle the judges' eyes with these verbal tricks), the herald at once comes forward and imposes silence on him, not allowing the orator licence to trifle before the senate or power to wrap the case in words, so that the Areopagites may see the facts as they are." So there, from the translator's version. For I have passed over the Greek in the interest of avoiding prolixity. ¶ But no one has written better or more exactly about the Areopagites than Isocrates in his Areopagiticus: where, besides what we have quoted from him, he writes that the Areopagites took account of the other ages, and above all of youth, in these words and for these reasons: "They cared for all the citizens, but most of all for the younger. For they saw that those of that age are in the most turbulent state and full of very many desires, and that their souls need to be trained in the love of noble pursuits [421: page of the earlier edition] and in labours that bring pleasure; for only in these could they abide [...]" [...] for all the virtues necessary to an Areopagite had been indicated: namely wisdom, justice, fortitude, temperance. And indeed temperance is always called sōphrosynē by Plato, Aristotle and others. Syncellus seems, moreover, to have had in view the passage of Isocrates in the Areopagitic Oration where he writes thus: [Greek, rendered by Budé's Latin that follows.] Which Budé, on the Pandects, rendered thus: "Our ancestors were so devoted to temperance that they publicly set that Areopagitic council over the ordering of men's morals. To be co-opted into its number only those might hope who, born of illustrious parentage, had given very many proofs of virtue and modesty by the uprightness of their life. Whence at length it came about that that assembly was, not undeservedly, by far the most eminent in all Greece."

(printed under page 366)

(20) ‹anchor: atque adeo ab ipsis Romanis› · printed in col 714

Atque adeo ab ipsis Romanis. Valerius Maximus rei hujus testis est, qui lib. VIII, cap. 1, sic scribit: « Materfamilias Smyrnaea virum et filium interemit, cum ab ipsis juvenem optimae indolis, quem ex priore viro enixa fuerat, occisum comperisset. Quam rem Dolabella ad se delatam, Athenas ad Areopagi cognitionem relegavit; quia ipse neque liberare caedibus duabus contaminatam, neque punire eam justo dolore impulsam sustinebat. Consideranter et mansuete populi Romani magistratus, sed Areopagitae quoque non minus sapienter, qui inspecta causa, et accusatorem et ream post centum annos adesse jusserunt, eodem affectu moti quo Dolabella. » Idem aliis verbis refert Gellius lib. XII Noctium Atticarum, cap. 7, vide ibi.

"And indeed by the Romans themselves." Valerius Maximus is witness to this, who writes thus in book 8, chapter 1: "A matron of Smyrna killed her husband and her son, when she had learned that a young man of the best disposition, whom she had borne to her former husband, had been murdered by them. Dolabella, when the matter was referred to him, sent it to Athens for the hearing of the Areopagus, because he could bring himself neither to acquit a woman stained with two murders nor to punish one driven by a just grief. The magistrate of the Roman people acted considerately and mildly; but the Areopagites no less wisely, who, having examined the case, ordered both accuser and accused to appear after a hundred years, moved by the same feeling as Dolabella." Gellius reports the same in other words, Attic Nights book 12, chapter 7; see there.

(printed under page 366)

Page

  • running head: 713 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A τοιαύτην , ὥσπερ εἶπον,; B habet aliud, nisi; C quandiu ea quae; D rationem habuisse, his
  • old-edition numerals: 421 after ἐπιτηδευμάτων
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; ἐμ- split at column break; full-width chapter heading and text at foot (CAPUT II. Dionysii ab erroribus... and (21) Multis demum post annis...) cut off at right column edge, not set
  • running head: 713 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 714
  • marginal letters: A ‹τοιαύτην, ὥσπερ εἶπον› (left) / ‹μένειν αὐτοὺς ἐλευθέρως› (right); B ‹in eligendo philosophiae magistro› / ‹liquet ex eo, quod reliquas›; C ‹quandiu ea quae ad rem sunt› / ‹σχεῖν, πλὴν τοῖς καλῶν›; D ‹rationem habuisse, his verbis› / ‹que punire eam justo dolore›
  • old-edition numerals: 421 after ‹ἐπιτηδευμάτων›
  • other: notationes in two columns on this page; CAPUT II and the Life follow full width at the foot (set in c714_a). ἐμ-|μένειν split across the column break; set whole here. 'confidunt' is printed (the sense wants 'considunt'); kept as printed, UNSURE whether a misprint. The breathing on Ἁπάντων is not clear at this resolution; set rough as in Isocrates, UNSURE. Small type: Greek accents read at low resolution, UNSURE in places.
PG 4:714
αὐτοὺς ἐλευθέρως τεθραμμένους καὶ μεγαλοφρονεῖν εἰθισμένους. « Curam igitur gerebant, cum omnium, tum vero adolescentium in primis: videbant enim eam aetatem turbulentissimis fluctibus agitari, et plurimis redundare cupiditatibus, maximeque necessarium esse sic institui, ut honestis studiis et laboribus voluptate temperatis delectari assuescerent. Eos enim, qui liberaliter edocti, et magnitudini animorum assuefacti essent, in solis illis rebus perseveraturos. » Vide ibidem plura.
those who had been brought up liberally and accustomed to think great thoughts." "They took care, therefore, of all, but of the young above all: for they saw that this age is tossed by the most turbulent waves and overflows with very many desires, and that it was most necessary for it to be so trained that they might grow accustomed to delight in honourable studies and in labours tempered with pleasure. For those who had been liberally taught and accustomed to greatness of mind would persevere in those things alone." See more in the same place.
(18) Simeon Metaphrastes in Vita. Michael Syngelus in Encomio, et alii.
(18) Simeon Metaphrastes in the Life; Michael Syncellus in the Encomium; and others.
(19) Nisi quem sapientia. Graeca Syngeli sic habent: Οὐ γὰρ ἂν παρ' Ἀθηναίοις ἀγερώχοις εἰς ἀρχὴν προῆκτο τοσαύτην, εἰ μὴ πρὸς τῇ σοφίᾳ καὶ τῇ τῶν φρενῶν εὐκοσμίᾳ, σωφροσύνῃ τε καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ, καὶ ἀνδρίᾳ, καὶ τῇ περιβλέπτῳ τοῦ γένους ὑπεροχῇ κατηγλάϊστο. Ubi procul dubio per illud τῇ τῶν φρενῶν εὐκοσμίᾳ intelligit prudentiam. Quod liquet ex eo, quod reliquas tres virtutes morales subjungat, nempe temperantiam, justitiam, fortitudinem: praemittat autem prudentiam, et conjungat cum sapientia; quod uti sapientia res divinas, sic prudentia res humanas respiciat cognoscatque. Quare Basilius Millanius, Syngeli interpres, haud ita commode videtur hoc loco reddidisse τῇ τῶν φρενῶν εὐκοσμίᾳ animi ornamenta (tametsi etiam id alias significet), nec σωφροσύνῃ prudentiam, cum potius temperantiam hic reddere debuisset. Tum enim omnes virtutes viro Areopagitae necessariae indicatae fuissent: nempe sapientia, justitia, fortitudo, temperantia. Et sane temperantia Platoni, Aristoteli et aliis σωφροσύνη semper appellatur. Videtur porro Syngelus ad locum Isocratis in Oratione Areopagitica respexisse, ubi sic scribit: Οὕτω γὰρ οἱ πρόγονοι ἡμῶν περὶ τὴν σωφροσύνην ἐσπούδαζον, ὥστε, τὴν ἐξ Ἀρειουπάγου βουλὴν ἐπέστησαν ἐπιμελεῖσθαι τῆς εὐκοσμίας, ἧς οὐχ οἷόν τε ἦν μετασχεῖν, πλὴν τοῖς καλῶν γεγονόσι, καὶ πολλὴν ἀρετὴν καὶ σωφροσύνην ἐν τῷ βίῳ ἐνδεδειγμένοις· ὥστε πάντων αὐτὴν εἰκότως διενεγκεῖν τῶν ἐν τοῖς Ἕλλησι συνεδρίων. Quae Budaeus in Pandectas sic reddidit: Majores autem nostri usque eo studiosi temperantiae fuerunt, ut consilium illud Areopagiticum moribus hominum componendis publice praefecerint. In cujus numerum cooptari solis illis sperare licuit, qui claris natalibus orti, virtutis ac modestiae documenta permulta honestate vitae dederant. Ex quo tandem factum, ut consessus ille totius Graeciae haud immerito longe sit praestantissimus.
(19) Unless wisdom [had commended] him. The Greek of Syncellus runs thus: "For he would not have been advanced to so great an office among the proud Athenians, had he not been adorned, besides wisdom and the good order of the mind, with temperance and justice and courage, and with the conspicuous eminence of his family." Where without doubt by that "good order of the mind" he means prudence. This is plain from the fact that he adds the three remaining moral virtues, namely temperance, justice, fortitude, but puts prudence first and joins it with wisdom; because, as wisdom regards and knows divine things, so prudence regards and knows human things. Therefore Basilius Millanius, the translator of Syncellus, seems to have rendered "the good order of the mind" in this place less aptly as "ornaments of the soul" (although it signifies that too elsewhere), and σωφροσύνη as "prudence", when he ought rather to have rendered it here "temperance". For then all the virtues necessary to a man of the Areopagus would have been indicated: namely wisdom, justice, fortitude, temperance. And indeed temperance is always called σωφροσύνη by Plato, Aristotle and others. Syncellus seems, moreover, to have had in view the passage of Isocrates in the Areopagitic Oration, where he writes thus: "For our forefathers were so zealous for temperance that they set the council from the Areopagus over the care of good order, in which none could have a share except those of noble birth who had shown much virtue and temperance in their life; so that it fittingly surpassed all the councils among the Greeks." Which Budé in the Pandects rendered thus: "But our ancestors were so devoted to temperance that they publicly set that Areopagitic council over the ordering of men's morals. Into whose number only those could hope to be co-opted who, born of noble lineage, had given very many proofs of virtue and modesty by the honourableness of their life. Whence at length it came about that that assembly was, not undeservedly, by far the most excellent of all Greece."
(20) Atque adeo ab ipsis Romanis. Valerius Maximus rei hujus testis est, qui lib. VIII, cap. 1, sic scribit: « Materfamilias Smyrnaea virum et filium interemit, cum ab ipsis juvenem optimae indolis, quem ex priore viro enixa fuerat, occisum comperisset. Quam rem Dolabella ad se delatam, Athenas ad Areopagi cognitionem relegavit; quia ipse neque liberare caedibus duabus contaminatam, neque punire eam justo dolore impulsam sustinebat. Consideranter et mansuete populi Romani magistratus, sed Areopagitae quoque non minus sapienter, qui inspecta causa, et accusatorem et ream post centum annos adesse jusserunt, eodem affectu moti quo Dolabella. » Idem aliis verbis refert Gellius lib. XII Noctium Atticarum, cap. 7, vide ibi.
(20) And indeed by the Romans themselves. Valerius Maximus is witness of this, who writes thus in book VIII, chapter I: "A mother of a family of Smyrna killed her husband and her son, when she had learned that a young man of excellent disposition, whom she had borne by a former husband, had been killed by them. Dolabella, when the matter was brought before him, referred it to Athens, to the hearing of the Areopagus, because he could bring himself neither to acquit a woman defiled by two murders nor to punish one driven by a just grief. Considerately and gently did the magistrate of the Roman people act, but no less wisely the Areopagites too, who, having examined the case, ordered both the accuser and the accused woman to appear after a hundred years, moved by the same feeling as Dolabella." Gellius relates the same in other words in book XII of the Attic Nights, chapter VII; see there.
CAPUT II.
CHAPTER II.
Dionysii ab erroribus ad fidem conversio.
The conversion of Dionysius from errors to the faith.
(21) Multis demum post annis, quam ista solis defectio, de qua superius memoratum est, apparuerat, S. Paulus orbem terrarum fulguris ac tonitrui instar peragrans, et modo cunctas Graeciae oras sua sanctioris vitae atque doctrinae luce collustrans, Athenas quoque pervenit: urbem, si quam aliam, omni pravae superstitionis genere, et deorum non notorum modo, sed etiam ignotorum insano cultu longe famosissimam: urbem, quam omnes artes et scientiae, ac praesertim universae philosophorum sectae, velut unicum totius sapientiae umbilicum, densis agminibus obsidebant; urbem denique, ubi et cives et advenae (quod ipse S. Lucas non frustra adnotavit) ad nihil aliud vacabant, nisi aut dicere, aut audire
(21) Many years, then, after that eclipse of the sun, of which mention was made above, had appeared, St Paul, travelling over the world like lightning and thunder, and now illuminating all the coasts of Greece with the light of his holier life and doctrine, came also to Athens: a city, if any other, by far the most notorious for every kind of depraved superstition, and for the insane worship not only of known gods but even of unknown ones; a city which all the arts and sciences, and above all the whole schools of the philosophers, besieged in dense ranks as the one navel of all wisdom; a city, finally, where both citizens and strangers (as St Luke himself noted not without reason) were at leisure for nothing else but either to say or to hear
Editors' notes and page, col. 714

Footnotes

(r) ‹anchor: S. Lucas non frustra adnotavit› · call in col 714

Act. XVII, 21.

Acts 17:21.

(printed under page 366)

Page

  • running head: T. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 714
  • marginal letters: A μένειν αὐτοὺς ἐλευθέρως; B liquet ex eo,; C σχεῖν, πλὴν τοῖς; D neque liberare caedibus
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; begins with μένειν broken from ἐμ- in col. 713; full-width chapter heading and text at foot (...PUT II. ...erroribus ad fidem conversio. ...solis defectio...) cut off at left column edge, not set
  • running head: 713 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 714
  • marginal letters: (recorded in c713_a)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 4:715
aliquid novi, hoc est rumorum colligendorum aut spargendorum, sive quacumque demum novarum rerum curiosisissimam : ut proinde Apostolo seminandi verbi (unde et seminiverbius illis est appellatus) cupido nunquam frequens deesse posset voluntariorum ad nova et inaudita mysteria confluentium multitudo. Hic igitur cum haud secus quam alibi fecerat, firmo fidentique animo sanctum Christi Evangelium palam annuntiaret, felici prorsus sorte, nec sine Deo evenit, ut tum Dionysius de stupenda illa solis obscuritate tam ex ejusdem Pauli verbis quam ex aliorum scriptis atque sermonibus, in Christiana schola, quod tantopere olim desideraverat, certius cognosceret. Paulum enim id temporis Christi Domini vitam, mortem, resurrectionem, coram Judaeis, Epicureis, Stoicis aliisque quibuslibet, jam in foro, jam in synagogis, jam ubi sors dederat, publice privatimque, magna cum libertate atque constantia quotidie praedicantem, quidam apprehensum tanquam inauditae auctorem superstitionis, et novorum daemoniorum annuntiatorem, ad Areopagum (cujus erat de religionibus ac caeremoniis judicare) protinus adduxerunt. Nam licet Romanis omnia tum subessent, Atheniensibus tamen et Lacedaemoniis sua jura et magistratus in integro, ut antiquitus, relicta erant. Hinc et Pauli causa non ad Romanum praetorium, sed ad praecipuum illud Athenarum tribunal spectat. Stans igitur Paulus in medio Areopagi, coelestem plane et divinitus inspiratum sermonem, temporique et auditoribus quam maxime convenientem, ducto ab eorum aris et delubris exordio, ingenti cum fiducia habuit, nempe sibi per urbem Atheniensem, et loca ipsis religiosa pertranseunti, et antiquas deorum statuas et simulacra diligentius attendenti, aram unam inter alias occurrisse, in qua inscriptum esset : Ignoto Deo. Cum enim Athenienses, tam ex antiquissimorum philosophorum ac poetarum libris, quam e Sibyllinis oraculis unum aliquem esse Deum percepissent, inaspectabilem, innominatum, ineffabilem, ne illum ipsi fortasse, aut alium quempiam magnorum deorum ac numinum debitis honoribus defraudarent, aram eo titulo erexerant Quare quod ipsi ignorantes colerent, hoc se illis annuntiare Paulus proclamabat : ipsorumque adeo, poetarum, quos illis permagni facerent, testimoniis, et quibusdam receptae philosophiae doctrinis usus ita sensim ad sapientiorum animos pervasit, ut cum alii, tum ipse Dionysius aliorum apex, et instar multorum, ejus adhaerere fidei, doctrinaeque decreverit. Nec opus miraculis atque prodigiis viro docto atque sapienti fuit (quae tamen haud defuisse, nonnulli auctores scribunt) sed doctis tantum et sapientibus dictis : quae ubi ex ore Pauli audivit, confestim illi se submisit. Sic enim Paulus loquebatur : Viri Athenienses, per omnia quasi superstitiosiores vos video. Praeteriens enim et videns simulacra vestra, inveni et aram in quam scriptum erat ; Ignoto Deo. Quod ergo ignorantes colitis hoc ego annuntio vobis. Deus qui fecit mundum et omnia quae in eo sunt, hic coeli et terrae cum sit Dominus, non in manu factis templis habitat, nec manibus humanis colitur, indigens aliquo, cum ipse det omnibus vitam, et inspirationem, et omnia. Fecitque ex uno omne genus hominum inhabitare super universam facidem terrae, definiens statuta tempora et terminos habitationis eorum ; quaerere Deum, si forte attrectent eum, aut inveniant, quamvis non longe sit ab unoquoque nostrum. In ipso enim vivimus, et movemur, et sumus, sicut et quidam vestrorum poetarum dixerunt : Ipsius enim et genus sumus. Genus ergo cum simus Dei, non debemus aestimare auro, aut argento, aut lapidi, sculpturae artis et cogitationis hominis divinum esse simile. Et tempora quidem hujus ignorantiae despiciens Deus, nunc annuntiat hominibus, ut omnes ubique poenitentiam agant : eo quo statuit diem, in quo judicaturus est orbem in aequitate. in viro, in quo statuit, fidem praebens omnibus, suscitans eum a mortuis. Haec summa orationis, quam beatus Paulus pro fidei suae defensione, et Christi honore, in Areopago habuit : quae quibusdam quidem (ut saepenumero in rebus quoque optimis accidit) risui atque ludibrio, nonnullis stupori atque admirationi, aliquibus vero honori ac venerationi fuit. Nam in judicis Dionysii animam, velut in terram optimam, profunde illapsa, in eximiae pietatis ac sanctimoniae arborem se extulit, in qua et coeli aves, hoc est Atheniensium primo, deinde et Francorum, aliorumque deinceps populorum conversae ad Deum mentes nidificarent. Illo enim ipso tempore, anno scilicet aetatis suae circiter quadragesimo tertio, istis aliisque efficacibus Pauli verbis, cum illius praesertim admirandae eclipseos memoria adhuc animum stimulante collatis, ad Christi fidem perductus est. Magnum sane opus divinae gratiae, negari non potest ; tamen ut trahenti Deo minus repugnaret, ipsa suae philosophiae secta (erat enim Platonicus) non parum adjuvabat. Nam Epicurei quidem et Cynici, toti in voluptatibus, toti in sordibus, atque ad nihil aliud fere, quam ad facessendum generosis animis negotium, nati, longissime a moderatis Christianae fidei institutis aberant. Platonici autem, praesertim eruditiores, (e quibus se esse suo jure gloriari poterat Dionysius) non pauca divinae legi docebant consimilia. Nam animae immortalitatem, et judicium, et praemia et poenas, quae maximi inter alia sunt momenti, inter sua prima auctoritatis scita habuerunt. His igitur frequentissime cum apostoli, tum alii doctores, et nunc etiam Paulus ad salubrem incutiendum timorem, qui initium est sapientiae, utebantur. Dionysii porro eadem ipsa via deductionem ad Christum ipsa Apostolorum acta diserte testantur : ubi post recitatam beati Pauli in Areopago orationem (cujus extrema verba judicii et resurrectionis mentionem induxerant) ita subditur : Cum audissent autem resurrectionem mortuorum, quidam quidem irridebant, quidam vero dixerunt : Audiemus te de hoc iterum. Sic Paulus exivit de medio eorum. Quidam vero viri adhaerentes ei crediderunt : in quibus et Dionysius Areopagita, et mulier nomine Damaris, et alii cum eis ; nimirum ii praecipue, qui ex Dionysii domo familiaque erant, et qui invitatum in aedes Paulum, super nova Christi doctrina, et unius veri Dei cultu, sapientissime disputantem, et propositis quaestionibus sine mora et haesitatione respondentem, satisque facientem audiverant atque suspexerant. Ita vir tanti nominis et gloriae (quippe cum omni eruditus politica liberalique noctrina, tum genere, opibus, dignitate, cunctis denique quae vehementius demiratur genus mortalium, multo florentissimus) homini extraneo, pauperi, despecto, multisque etiam irriso, sese post tanta profanarum instantiumque scientiarum decora, rudem discipulum, ac novae humilisque doctrinae tyronem atque auditorem tradidit. Neque tam grandi natu virum in aquae expiatoriae lavacrum descendere, et modo geniti infantis ritu, in Christo renasci ac repurascere, novaque Christianae disciplinae elementa, tam Areopago dissentanea, puduit, piguitve condiscere. Nimirum ea viris est divini verbi, ea Patris universorum ad se attrahentis efficacia, ea denique Spiritus sancti voluntatem humanam internosque affectus commoventis operatio, ut una cum fide subeat confestim, depulsis vitiis, integer amicarum virtutum chorus, et qui Paulo ante sui amans, superbus, arrogans litigiosus, intemperans, aut aliter vitiosus cernebatur, idem nunc accepta novae religionis forma, et salutari ablutus lavacro, velut alter homo, et antiquis exosus vitiis, sui contemptor, modestus, demissus, pacificus, castus, aliisque virtutum ornamentis clarus, et cunctis charis agnoscatur. Quod non solum in Dionysio,
something new, that is, most curious for gathering or spreading rumours, or in short for any new things whatever: so that accordingly for the Apostle, desirous of sowing the word (whence he was also called by them a word-sower), there could never be lacking a crowded multitude of volunteers flocking together to new and unheard-of mysteries. When therefore he here, no otherwise than he had done elsewhere, with firm and confident mind openly proclaimed the holy Gospel of Christ, it happened by an altogether happy lot, and not without God, that Dionysius then in the Christian school learned more certainly what he had once so earnestly desired concerning that stupendous darkening of the sun, both from the words of the same Paul and from the writings and discourses of others. For when Paul at that time was daily preaching with great freedom and constancy, publicly and privately, the life, death, and resurrection of Christ the Lord before Jews, Epicureans, Stoics, and any others whatever, now in the market-place, now in the synagogues, now wherever chance had offered, certain men laid hold of him as the author of an unheard-of superstition and a proclaimer of new demons, and straightway brought him to the Areopagus (whose province it was to judge concerning religions and ceremonies). For although all things were then subject to the Romans, yet to the Athenians and Lacedaemonians their own laws and magistracies had been left intact, as of old. Hence the cause of Paul also pertains not to the Roman praetorium, but to that chief tribunal of Athens. Standing therefore in the midst of the Areopagus, Paul delivered with vast confidence a discourse altogether heavenly and divinely inspired, and most suited both to the time and to the hearers, drawing his exordium from their altars and shrines: namely, that as he was passing through the city of Athens and the places sacred to them, and more diligently observing the ancient statues and images of the gods, he had come upon one altar among others on which was inscribed: To the Unknown God. For since the Athenians, both from the books of the most ancient philosophers and poets and from the Sibylline oracles, had perceived that there is some one God, invisible, unnamed, ineffable, lest they themselves perchance should defraud Him, or some other of the great gods and deities, of the due honours, they had erected an altar with that inscription. Wherefore what they worshipped in ignorance, this Paul proclaimed that he announced to them: and employing also the testimonies of their own poets, whom they valued very highly, and certain doctrines of received philosophy, he thus gradually penetrated into the minds of the wiser, so that both others and Dionysius himself, the summit of the rest and worth many, resolved to adhere to his faith and doctrine. Nor had a learned and wise man need of miracles and prodigies (which nevertheless some authors write were by no means wanting), but only of learned and wise words: which when he heard from the mouth of Paul, he forthwith submitted himself to him. For thus Paul spoke: Men of Athens, in all things I see you as it were more superstitious. For passing by and seeing your images, I found also an altar on which was written: To the Unknown God. What therefore you worship in ignorance, this I announce to you. God, Who made the world and all things that are in it, He, seeing that He is Lord of heaven and earth, dwells not in temples made with hands, neither is He worshipped with human hands, needing anything, seeing He Himself gives to all life, and breath, and all things. And He made of one all the race of men to dwell upon the whole face of the earth, determining appointed times and the bounds of their habitation; to seek God, if haply they may feel after Him or find Him, although He be not far from each one of us. For in Him we live, and move, and are, as some also of your own poets have said: For His offspring also we are. Being therefore the offspring of God, we ought not to deem that the Divine Being is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, the graving of art and thought of man. And the times indeed of this ignorance God overlooking, now announces to men that all everywhere should do penance: inasmuch as He has appointed a day wherein He is to judge the world in equity, in the Man in Whom He has appointed, giving assurance to all by raising Him up from the dead (Acts 17:22–31). This was the sum of the discourse which blessed Paul delivered in the Areopagus for the defence of his faith and the honour of Christ: which to some indeed (as oftentimes happens in the best things also) was a matter of laughter and mockery, to several of amazement and wonder, but to some of honour and veneration. For having glided deeply into the soul of the judge Dionysius, as into the best soil, it raised itself up into a tree of eminent piety and sanctity, in which the birds of heaven also, that is, the minds converted to God of the Athenians first, then of the Franks also, and thereafter of other peoples, might build their nests. For at that very time, namely in about the forty-third year of his age, having compared these and other efficacious words of Paul, especially as the memory of that admirable eclipse still stimulated his mind, he was led over to the faith of Christ. A great work truly of divine grace, it cannot be denied; yet that he was less resistant to God drawing him, the very sect of his philosophy (for he was a Platonist) helped not a little. For the Epicureans indeed and the Cynics, wholly in pleasures, wholly in filth, and born for almost nothing else than to make trouble for noble minds, were very far removed from the moderate institutions of the Christian faith. The Platonists, however, especially the more learned (of whom Dionysius could by his own right boast that he was one), taught not a few things very like to the divine law. For they held the immortality of the soul, and the judgement, and rewards and punishments, which among other things are of the greatest moment, among their foremost authoritative tenets. These therefore both the apostles and other teachers, and now Paul also, very frequently used for striking a salutary fear, which is the beginning of wisdom (Ps. 110:10). Moreover, that by this very same way Dionysius was led to Christ, the Acts of the Apostles themselves expressly testify: where after the recitation of the discourse of blessed Paul in the Areopagus (the last words of which had brought in mention of the judgement and resurrection) it is thus subjoined: And when they had heard of the resurrection of the dead, some indeed mocked, and others said: We will hear you concerning this again. Thus Paul went out from the midst of them. But certain men adhering to him believed: among whom was both Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them (Acts 17:32–34); namely those chiefly who were of the house and family of Dionysius, and who, when Paul had been invited into his house, had heard and looked up to him disputing most wisely concerning the new doctrine of Christ and the worship of the one true God, and answering the questions proposed without delay and hesitation, and giving satisfaction. Thus a man of so great a name and glory (inasmuch as he was both instructed in all political and liberal learning, and by far the most flourishing in birth, wealth, dignity, and in short all the things that the race of mortals more vehemently admires) delivered himself up, after so great ornaments of profane and pressing sciences, to a stranger, poor, despised, and mocked by many, as an untaught disciple and a beginner and hearer of a new and humble doctrine. Nor did it shame or irk a man so advanced in age to go down into the laver of expiatory water, and after the manner of a newborn infant to be reborn and grow pure again in Christ, and to learn together the new elements of Christian discipline, so foreign to the Areopagus. Assuredly such is the efficacy in men of the divine word, such that of the Father of all drawing them to Himself, such finally the operation of the Holy Spirit moving the human will and inward affections, that together with faith there enters forthwith, when vices have been driven out, an entire choir of friendly virtues, and he who a little before was seen self-loving, proud, arrogant, contentious, intemperate, or otherwise vicious, having now received the form of the new religion and been washed in the salutary laver, is recognized as another man, both hateful to his ancient vices, a despiser of himself, modest, lowly, peaceable, chaste, and illustrious with other ornaments of virtues, and dear to all. Which not only in Dionysius,
Editors' notes and page, col. 715

Footnotes

(s) ‹anchor: call not in image (upper part of page)› · call in col 715 (probable; the quoted speech of Acts 17 opens above the visible text)

Act. XVII, 23-31.

Acts 17:23–31.

(printed under page 367)

Page

  • running head: 715 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 716
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 422 after et antiquas; 423 after divini verbi, ea
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence aliquid novi; ends mid-sentence Quod non solum in Dionysio,
PG 4:716
Editors' notes and page, col. 716

Footnotes

(t) ‹anchor: est sapientiae› · call in col 716

Psal. CX, 10,

Psalm 110 (111):10. [The print omits the letter: it reads "(Psal. CX, 10," with no "t)".]

(printed under page 367)

(u) ‹anchor: et alii cum eis› · call in col 716

Act. XVII, 32-34.

Acts 17:32–34.

(printed under page 367)

Page

  • other: col 716 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 715 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:717
sed in plurimis quoque aliis et olim cernere licuit, et nunc in barbararum gentium conversione licet liquido animadvertere. Tantum scilicet prima fidei eruditio et Ecclesiae baptismus in animos possunt. Quae sane tam magna et tam sancta morum commutatio haud minus hodie in admirabili venerandae eucharistiae sacramento, quam in salutifero baptismate haberet locum (est enim eucharistia illo sanctior et gratiis fecundior) si quo modo ad hoc, ita ad illam ab aeque sollicitis et bene comparatis animis adiretur. Et fieret id fortasse, si, ut Dionysio et Hierotheo (quibus ea sacramentum sacramentorum appellata [est]) ejus nobis dignitas magis perspecta foret, et cordi amplius inhaereret. Verum haec alias. Est enim propius quiddam aliud, quod circa Dionysii accessum ad fidem tractandum est. Nam quaerere possit quispiam: nullusne in urbe Atheniensi, aut etiam in ipso Areopago motus ex talis tantique viri abscessu, factus sit, nullane in eum accusatio, tanquam in deorum desertorem adornata, nihilne denique impietatis nomine (sic ipsis nova religio denotabatur) seu damni illatum, seu insidiarum structum, seu calumniarum intentatum. His enim si appetitus est Dionysius et cunctis superior fuit; nec sane illaudatus praeteriri debet, et pro exemplo est proponendus. Id igitur modo agendum.
but in very many others also it could be seen of old, and now it can be clearly observed in the conversion of barbarous nations. So much, that is, can the first instruction in the faith and the baptism of the Church do in souls. And truly this change of morals, so great and so holy, would take place no less today in the wonderful sacrament of the venerable Eucharist than in saving baptism (for the Eucharist is holier than it and more fruitful in graces), if one approached the latter with souls as anxious and as well prepared as one approaches the former. And perhaps that would happen if its dignity were better perceived by us, as it was by Dionysius and Hierotheus (by whom it [is] called the sacrament of sacraments), and clung more closely to our hearts. But of this elsewhere. For there is something else nearer at hand, which must be treated concerning Dionysius' coming to the faith. For someone might ask: was no commotion caused in the city of Athens, or even in the Areopagus itself, by the departure of such and so great a man; was no accusation got up against him as a deserter of the gods; was nothing, in short, under the name of impiety (for so the new religion was branded by them) either of harm inflicted, or of snares laid, or of calumnies threatened? For if Dionysius was assailed by these and rose above them all, he certainly ought not to be passed over unpraised, and is to be set forth as an example. This, then, is now to be done.
NOTATIONES.
NOTES.
(21) Multis demum post annis. Anno nimirum Christi 52, aut circiter; quandoquidem a pluribus recipiatur illa sententia, quae S. Dionysii ad Christum conversionem ad annum a Christi passione undecimum refert.
(21) Many years, then, after. Namely in the year of Christ 52, or about then; since that opinion is accepted by most which places St Dionysius' conversion to Christ in the eleventh year from Christ's Passion.
(22) Paulum id temporis. Patent haec e capite XVII, 17 Actuum apostolorum, ubi de eo his verbis: Disputabat igitur in Synagoga cum Judaeis, et colentibus, et in foro, per omnes dies, ad eos qui aderant. Quidam autem Epicurei et Stoici philosophi disserebant cum eo, et quidam dicebant: Quid vult seminiverbius hic dicere? Alii vero: Novorum daemoniorum videtur annuntiator esse; quia Jesum et resurrectionem annuntiabat eis. Et apprehensum eum ad Areopagum duxerunt, dicentes: Possumus scire quae est haec nova, quae a te dicitur, doctrina? Nova enim quaedam infers auribus nostris. Volumus ergo scire quidnam velint haec esse. Ita ibi.
(22) Paul at that time. These things are plain from chapter XVII, 17 of the Acts of the Apostles, where it is said of him in these words: "He disputed therefore in the synagogue with the Jews and with the worshippers, and in the market-place every day with those who were there. And certain Epicurean and Stoic philosophers argued with him, and some said: What would this word-sower say? But others: He seems to be a proclaimer of new demons; because he proclaimed to them Jesus and the resurrection. And taking hold of him they led him to the Areopagus, saying: May we know what this new doctrine is that is spoken by you? For you bring certain new things to our ears. We wish therefore to know what these things mean" (Acts 17:17–20). So there.
(23) Nam licet Romanis omnia tum subessent. Auctor est Maximus, in Prologo ad Opera S. Dionysii, his verbis: Κἂν γὰρ οἱ Ῥωμαῖοι τότε ἐκράτουν, ἀλλ' οὖν αὐτονόμους ἀφῆκαν Ἀθήνας, καὶ Λακεδαιμονίαν. Ὅθεν ἔτι παρὰ Ἀθηναίοις καὶ τὰ κατὰ τοὺς Ἀρεοπαγίτας ἐπολιτεύετο. Tametsi enim Romani tum dominarentur, tamen Athenas et Lacedaemonem suis uti legibus permiserant. Unde etiam tum apud Athenienses Areopagitae suo munere fungebantur. Eadem refert Simeon Metaphrastes in Vita ejusdem S. Dionysii: Εἰ γὰρ καὶ Ῥωμαῖοι πάντων τότε ἐκράτουν, ἀλλ' Ἀθηναίους καὶ Λακεδαιμονίους αὐτονόμους ἀφῆκαν. Idem plane sensus, qui verborum Maximi. Afferunt autem haec per occupationem rhetoricam; quia nimirum objici potuisset, S. Paulum non Areopago, sed potestati Romanae omnia tunc regenti fuisse sistendum, sicut in Bithynia Plinio praetori sistebantur Christiani.
(23) For although everything was then subject to the Romans. The authority is Maximus, in the Prologue to the Works of St Dionysius, in these words: "For even if the Romans then held power, yet they left Athens and Lacedaemon self-governing. Hence among the Athenians the affairs of the Areopagites too were still conducted." For although the Romans were then the masters, yet they had allowed Athens and Lacedaemon to use their own laws. Hence even then among the Athenians the Areopagites discharged their office. Simeon Metaphrastes relates the same in the Life of the same St Dionysius: "For even if the Romans then ruled all, yet they left the Athenians and Lacedaemonians self-governing." The sense is plainly the same as that of Maximus' words. They bring this forward by way of rhetorical anticipation, because, namely, it could have been objected that St Paul ought to have been brought not before the Areopagus but before the Roman power which then ruled all things, as in Bithynia the Christians were brought before Pliny the praetor.
(24) Stans igitur Paulus in medio Areopagi. In Actis apostolorum cap. XVII, 19. Et apprehensum eum ad Areopagum duxerunt, dicentes: Possumus scire, quae est haec nova, quae a te dicitur, doctrina? Ductus similiter ad Areopagum fuerat olim Socrates, et quidem (quod sanctus Justinus testatur) ejusdem, cujus Paulus, criminis accusatus. Sic enim de eo in Apologia ad senatum, post medium: Σωκράτης τὰ αὐτὰ ἡμῖν ἐνεκλήθη. Καὶ γὰρ ἔφασαν αὐτὸν καινὰ δαιμόνια εἰσφέρειν, καὶ οὓς ἡ πόλις νομίζει Θεούς, μὴ ἡγεῖσθαι αὐτόν. Socrates eorumdem criminum est insimulatus, quorum nos. Etenim illum dixerunt nova introducere daemonia: et quos urbs deos esse censet, cum non putare. Et paulo post dicit eumdem Socratem cohortatum fuisse populares ad cognitionem Dei ignoti, sic scribens: Πρὸς Θεοῦ τοῦ ἀγνώστου αὐτοῖς διὰ λόγου ζητήσεως ἐπίγνωσιν προυτρέπετο εἰπών· Τὸν δὲ Πατέρα καὶ δημιουργὸν πάντων οὔθ' εὑρεῖν ῥᾴδιον, οὔθ' εὑρόντα εἰς πάντας εἰπεῖν ἀσφαλές. Ad Dei autem ipsi ignoti cognitionem, per rationis investigationem cohortatus est, dicens: Patrem vero et omnium opificem, nec invenire facile, nec inventum ad omnes divulgare
(24) Paul, therefore, standing in the midst of the Areopagus. In the Acts of the Apostles, chapter XVII, 19: "And taking hold of him they led him to the Areopagus, saying: May we know what this new doctrine is that is spoken by you?" (Acts 17:19). Socrates too had once been led in like manner to the Areopagus, and indeed (as St Justin testifies) accused of the same charge as Paul. For so he says of him in the Apology to the senate, after the middle: "Socrates was charged with the same things as we. For they said that he was bringing in new demons, and did not hold as gods those whom the city reckons such." Socrates was accused of the same charges as we. For they said that he introduced new demons, and did not think those to be gods whom the city reckons so. And a little after he says that the same Socrates exhorted his fellow citizens to the knowledge of the God unknown to them, writing thus: "He urged them to the knowledge of the God unknown to them through the search of reason, saying: The Father and Maker of all it is neither easy to find, nor, having found Him, safe to declare to all." He exhorted them to the knowledge of the God unknown to them through the investigation of reason, saying: "The Father and Maker of all it is neither easy to find, nor, having found Him, [safe] to divulge to all
Editors' notes and page, col. 717

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 717 and of col 718 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. These are the Notationes to Chapter II.] (?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 717 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 717 not in image ...] vult seminiverbius hic dicere? Alii vero: Novorum daemoniorum videtur annuntiator esse; quia Jesum et resurrectionem annuntiabat eis. Et apprehensum eum ad Areopagum duxerunt, dicentes: Possumus scire quae est haec nova, quae a te dicitur, doctrina? Nova enim quaedam infers auribus nostris. Volumus ergo scire quidnam velint haec esse. Ita ibi.

[...] "would this babbler say?" But others: "He seemeth to be a setter forth of new gods"; because he preached to them Jesus and the resurrection. "And they took him and brought him to the Areopagus, saying: May we know what this new doctrine is, which you speak of? For you bring certain new things to our ears. We would know therefore what these things mean." So there.

(printed under page 368)

(23) ‹anchor: Romanis omnia tum subessent› · printed in col 717

Nam licet Romanis omnia tum subessent. Auctor est Maximus, in Prologo ad Opera S. Dionysii, his verbis: Κἂν γὰρ οἱ Ῥωμαῖοι τότε ἐκράτουν, ἀλλ' οὖν αὐτονόμους ἀφῆκαν Ἀθήνας, καὶ Λακεδαιμονίαν. Ὅθεν ἔτι παρὰ Ἀθηναίοις καὶ τὰ κατὰ τοὺς Ἀρεοπαγίτας ἐπολιτεύετο. Tametsi enim Romani tum dominarentur, tamen Athenas et Lacedaemonem suis uti legibus permiserunt. Unde etiam tum apud Athenienses Areopagitae suo munere fungebantur. Eadem refert Simeon Metaphrastes in Vita ejusdem S. Dionysii: Εἰ γὰρ καὶ Ῥωμαῖοι πάντων τότε ἐκράτουν, ἀλλ' Ἀθηναίους καὶ Λακεδαιμονίους αὐτονόμους ἀφῆκαν. Idem plane sensus, qui verborum Maximi. Afferunt autem haec per occupationem rhetoricam; quia nimirum objici potuisset, S. Paulum non Areopago, sed potestati Romanae omnia tunc regenti fuisse sistendum, sicut in Bithynia Plinio praetori sistebantur Christiani.

"For although all things were then subject to the Romans." The authority is Maximus, in the Prologue to the Works of St Dionysius, in these words: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "For although the Romans then ruled, yet they allowed Athens and Lacedaemon to use their own laws. Hence even then the Areopagites still discharged their office among the Athenians." Simeon Metaphrastes reports the same in his Life of the same St Dionysius: "For even if the Romans then ruled all things, yet they left the Athenians and Lacedaemonians self-governing." The sense is plainly the same as that of Maximus's words. They bring this forward by way of rhetorical anticipation, because it might have been objected that St Paul ought to have been brought not before the Areopagus but before the Roman power that then ruled all things, as in Bithynia Christians were brought before Pliny the praetor.

(printed under page 368)

(24) ‹anchor: Paulus in medio Areopagi› · printed in cols 717–718 · (continues)

Stans igitur Paulus in medio Areopagi. In Actis apostolorum cap. XVII, 19. Et apprehensum eum ad Areopagum duxerunt, dicentes: Possumus scire, quae est haec nova, quae a te dicitur, doctrina? Ductus similiter ad Areopagum fuerat olim Socrates, et quidem (quod sanctus Justinus testatur) ejusdem, cujus Paulus, criminis accusatus. Sic enim de eo in Apologia ad senatum, post medium: Σωκράτης τὰ αὐτὰ ἡμῖν ἐνεκλήθη. Καὶ γὰρ ἔφασαν αὐτὸν καινὰ δαιμόνια εἰσφέρειν, καὶ οὓς ἡ πόλις νομίζει θεούς, μὴ ἡγεῖσθαι αὐτόν. Socrates eorumdem criminum est insimulatus, quorum nos. Etenim illum dixerunt nova introducere daemonia: et quos urbs deos esse censet, eum non putare. Et paulo post dicit eumdem Socratem cohortatum fuisse populares ad cognitionem Dei ignoti, sic scribens: Πρὸς Θεοῦ τοῦ ἀγνώστου αὐτοῖς διὰ λόγου ζητήσεως ἐπίγνωσιν προυτρέπετο εἰπών· Τὸν δὲ Πατέρα καὶ δημιουργὸν πάντων οὔθ' εὑρεῖν ῥᾴδιον, οὔθ' εὑρόντα εἰς πάντας εἰπεῖν ἀσφαλές. Ad Dei autem ipsi ignoti cognitionem, per rationis investigationem cohortatus est, dicens: Patrem vero et omnium opificem, nec invenire facile, nec inventum ad omnes di- [... upper part of col 718 not in image ...] λέγοντες καινὰ εἰσφέρειν αὐτὸν δαιμόνια Et ipsi daemones effecerunt per homines malitia gaudentes, ut tanquam atheus et impius occideretur, dicentes nova illum inducere daemonia. Quae autem Socratis ad mortem proficiscentis ultima fuerint in Areopago verba, recitat idem Justinus in Paraenesi ad Graecos sub finem: Ἔφη γὰρ οὕτως· Ἀλλὰ γὰρ ἤδη ὥρα ἀπιέναι· ἐμοὶ μὲν τεθνηξομένῳ, ὑμῖν δὲ βιωσομένοις. Ὁπότεροι δὲ ἡμῶν ἐπὶ τὸ ἄμεινον πρᾶγμα ἔρχονται, ἄδηλον παντί, πλὴν ἢ τῷ Θεῷ Haec e Platone 424 desumpta in Apologia Socratis, prorsus in fine, ita Latine vertit Cicero lib. I Tuscul. quaest., sub finem: Sed tempus est, inquit, ut moriar, vos ut vitam agatis. Utrum autem sit melius, dii immortales sciunt, hominum quidem scire arbitror neminem. Justinus quidem ipsa verba Platonis usurpavit, excepta voce una τεθνηξομένῳ, pro qua in Platione est ἀποθανουμένῳ, ejusdem significati. Sed Cicero, in sua Latina versione, multum in una voce aberravit, cum pro Deus scit, uti habet Plato, reddidit, dii immortales sciunt. Negabat enim Socrates deos immortales, et unum solum Deum asserebat, pro quo et moriebatur. Itaque non conveniebat ut diceret, dii immortales sciunt, quod neque dixit; sed, Deus scit. Proptereaque imprudenter a Tullio est Latine redditum, dii immortales sciunt. Subjecit Justinus post Socratis verba jam laudata: Ἀλλὰ Σωκράτης μὲν ταύτην ὑστάτην ἐν τῷ Ἀρείῳ πάγῳ φωνὴν ἀφείς, ἐπὶ τὸ δεσμωτήριον ὥρμησε, τῷ Θεῷ μόνῳ τὴν τῶν παρ' ὑμῖν ἀδήλων πραγμάτων ἀναφέρων γνῶσιν. Verum Socrates hac extrema in Areopago edita voce, in carcerem properavit, soli Deo incertarum nobis rerum notitiam tribuens. In Cohortatione porro ad Graecos, sub medium, ait Platonem non ausum fateri veram de Deo doctrinam, ne idem sibi accideret quod Socrati. « Plato autem, inquit, accepta, ut videtur, Moysis et aliorum prophetarum de uno et solo Deo doctrina, quam in Aegypto didicerat, propter ea quae Socrati acciderant, veritus ne ipse quoque Anytum quempiam aut Melium contra se apud Athenienses suscitaret, accusantem et dicentem: Plato injuste agit, et curiosa tractat, deos quos civitas recipit, non recipiens; cicutae metu variam quamdam et fucatam de diis instituit orationem. » Et paulo post in eadem Apologia: « Haec ergo cum Plato in Aegypto didicisset, et iis quae de uno Deo dicta erant admodum delectatus esset, nominis quidem Moysis, (quod unum et solum Deum esse (continues)

"Paul, then, standing in the midst of the Areopagus." In the Acts of the Apostles, chapter 17:19: "And they took him and brought him to the Areopagus, saying: May we know what this new doctrine is, which you speak of?" Socrates had likewise once been brought to the Areopagus, and indeed (as St Justin testifies) accused of the same charge as Paul. For so he says of him in the Apology to the senate, after the middle: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "Socrates was charged with the same crimes as we. For they said that he was introducing new daemons, and did not hold to be gods those whom the city deems gods." And a little after he says that the same Socrates urged his countrymen to the knowledge of the unknown God, writing thus: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "He urged them to the knowledge of the God unknown to them by the investigation of reason, saying: 'The Father and maker of all it is neither easy to find, nor, having found him, safe to declare to all.'" [...] saying that he was introducing new daemons. [Latin:] "And the daemons themselves, through men who rejoice in wickedness, brought it about that he was put to death as an atheist and impious, saying that he was introducing new daemons." What were the last words in the Areopagus of Socrates as he went to his death the same Justin recites in the Exhortation to the Greeks, towards the end: "For he spoke thus: 'But now it is time to depart, I to die, you to live. Which of us goes to the better thing is unclear to everyone, except to God.'" These words, taken from Plato [424: page of the earlier edition] in the Apology of Socrates, at the very end, Cicero renders in Latin thus, Tusculan Disputations book 1, towards the end: "But it is time," he says, "for me to die, for you to live. Which is better the immortal gods know; I think indeed no man knows." Justin used Plato's very words, except for one word, tethnēxomenō, in place of which Plato [printed "Platione"] has apothanoumenō, of the same meaning. But Cicero, in his Latin version, went badly astray in one word, when in place of "God knows," as Plato has it, he rendered "the immortal gods know." For Socrates denied the immortal gods and asserted one only God, for whom also he was dying. So it was not fitting for him to say "the immortal gods know," which he did not say; but "God knows." And therefore Tully's Latin rendering, "the immortal gods know," is imprudent. Justin added after the words of Socrates already quoted: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "But Socrates, having uttered this last word in the Areopagus, hastened to the prison, attributing to God alone the knowledge of the things uncertain to us." In the Exhortation to the Greeks, moreover, about the middle, he says that Plato did not dare to profess the true doctrine about God lest the same thing should happen to him as to Socrates. "But Plato," he says, "having received, as it seems, the doctrine of Moses and the other prophets concerning the one and only God, which he had learned in Egypt, fearing, on account of what had happened to Socrates, that he too might raise up against himself among the Athenians some Anytus or Melitus [printed "Melium"], accusing him and saying: 'Plato acts unjustly and meddles with curious things, not receiving the gods whom the city receives,' through fear of the hemlock composed a varied and disguised discourse about the gods." And a little after in the same Apology: "Since, then, Plato had learned these things in Egypt and had been greatly delighted with what was said about the one God, of the name of Moses (which teaches that there is one and only God (continues)

(printed under page 368)

Page

  • running head: 717 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A (21) Multis demum; B nysii, his verbis; C eum ad Areopagum; D cohortatus est, dicens:
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; full-width text at top (sed in plurimis quoque aliis... Id igitur modo agendum.) cut off at right column edge, not set; di- (for divulgare) split at column break
  • other: the word divulgare was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 718
  • running head: 717 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 718
  • marginal letters: A ‹(21) Multis demum post annis› (left) / ‹vulgare securum est› (right); B ‹nysii, his verbis: Κἂν γὰρ› / ‹ἔρχονται, ἄδηλον παντί›; C ‹eum ad Areopagum duxerunt› / ‹laudata: Ἀλλὰ Σωκράτης›; D ‹cohortatus est, dicens› / ‹dicta erant admodum delectatus›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: full-width page top: the end of the chapter of the Life printed across the page, then the NOTATIONES heading, then the notes in two columns; the band, the heading and the left column are set here, the right column in c718_a. di-|vulgare split at the column break; set whole here. 'appellata [est])' with the bracket as printed. 'cum non putare' read at low resolution: UNSURE whether c or e is printed. Greek in small type read at low resolution; accents UNSURE in places.
PG 4:718
securum est. Et mox subjicit Christum ex parte cognitum a Socrate, in illis verbis: Χριστῷ δὲ τῷ καὶ ὑπὸ Σωκράτους ἀπὸ μέρους γνωσθέντι Quod ideo forte dicit, quod saltem confuse videatur Socrates Deum unum agnovisse, et ita Christum qua Deus est.
is safe." And presently he adds that Christ was known in part by Socrates, in these words: "But to Christ, Who was known in part even by Socrates." Which he says perhaps for this reason, that Socrates seems at least confusedly to have acknowledged one God, and so Christ in so far as He is God.
Et in Apologia ad Antonium Pium imp. sub initium, dicit, mortem ejusdem Socratis a daemonibus per homines improbos fuisse procuratam. Καὶ αὐτοὶ οἱ δαίμονες τῶν χαιρόντων τῇ κακίᾳ ἀνθρώπων ἐνήργησαν, ὡς ἄθεον καὶ ἀσεβῆ ἀποκτεῖναι, λέγοντες καινὰ εἰσφέρειν αὐτὸν δαιμόνια Et ipsi daemones effecerunt per homines malitia gaudentes, ut tanquam atheus et impius occideretur, dicentes nova illum inducere daemonia. Quae autem Socratis ad mortem proficiscentis ultima fuerint in Areopago verba, recitat idem Justinus in Paraenesi ad Graecos sub finem: Ἔφη γὰρ οὕτως· Ἀλλὰ γὰρ ἤδη ὥρα ἀπιέναι· ἐμοὶ μὲν τεθνηξομένῳ, ὑμῖν δὲ βιωσομένοις. Ὁπότεροι δὲ ἡμῶν ἐπὶ τὸ ἄμεινον πρᾶγμα ἔρχονται, ἄδηλον παντί, πλὴν ἢ τῷ Θεῷ Haec e Platone desumpta in Apologia Socratis, prorsus in fine, ita Latine vertit Cicero lib. I Tuscul. quaest., sub finem: Sed tempus est, inquit, ut moriar, vos ut vitam agatis. Utrum autem sit melius, dii immortales sciunt, hominum quidem scire arbitror neminem. Justinus quidem ipsa verba Platonis usurpavit, excepta voce una τεθνηξομένῳ, pro qua in Platone est ἀποθανουμένῳ, ejusdem significati. Sed Cicero, in sua Latina versione, multum in una voce aberravit, cum pro Deus scit, uti habet Plato, reddidit, dii immortales sciunt. Negabat enim Socrates deos immortales, et unum solum Deum asserebat, pro quo et moriebatur. Itaque non conveniebat ut diceret, dii immortales sciunt, quod neque dixit; sed, Deus scit. Proptereaque imprudenter a Tullio est Latine redditum, dii immortales sciunt. Subjicit Justinus post Socratis verba jam laudata: Ἀλλὰ Σωκράτης μὲν ταύτην ὑστάτην ἐν τῷ Ἀρείῳ πάγῳ φωνὴν ἀφείς, ἐπὶ τὸ δεσμωτήριον ὥρμησε, τῷ Θεῷ μόνῳ τὴν τῶν παρ' ὑμῖν ἀδήλων πραγμάτων ἀναφέρων γνῶσιν. Verum Socrates hac extrema in Areopago edita voce, in carcerem properavit, soli Deo incertarum nobis rerum notitiam tribuens. In Cohortatione porro ad Graecos, sub medium, ait Platonem non ausum fateri veram de Deo doctrinam, ne idem sibi accideret quod Socrati. « Plato autem, inquit, accepta, ut videtur, Moysis et aliorum prophetarum de uno et solo Deo doctrina, quam in Aegypto didicerat, propter ea quae Socrati acciderant, veritus ne ipse quoque Anytum quempiam aut Melium contra se apud Athenienses suscitaret, accusantem et dicentem: Plato injuste agit, et curiosa tractat, deos quos civitas recipit, non recipiens; cicutae metu variam quamdam et fucatam de diis instituit orationem. » Et paulo post in eadem Apologia: « Haec ergo cum Plato in Aegypto didicisset, et iis quae de uno Deo dicta erant admodum delectatus esset, nominis quidem Moysis, (quod unum et solum Deum esse
And in the Apology to the emperor Antoninus Pius, near the beginning, he says that the death of the same Socrates was procured by demons through wicked men: "And the demons themselves worked through men who rejoice in wickedness, so as to kill him as godless and impious, saying that he was bringing in new demons." And the demons themselves brought it about through men rejoicing in malice that he was killed as an atheist and impious, saying that he introduced new demons. What were the last words of Socrates in the Areopagus as he set out for death, the same Justin recites in the Exhortation to the Greeks near the end: "For he spoke thus: But now it is time to depart, I to die, you to live. Which of us goes to the better thing is unclear to all, except to God." These words, taken from Plato in the Apology of Socrates at its very end, Cicero turned into Latin thus in book I of the Tusculan Questions, near the end: "But it is time," he says, "that I should die, you that you should live your lives. Which is better, the immortal gods know; of men, I think, no one knows." Justin indeed used Plato's very words, except for the one word τεθνηξομένῳ, in place of which Plato has ἀποθανουμένῳ, of the same meaning. But Cicero, in his Latin version, went far astray in one word, when for "God knows", as Plato has it, he rendered "the immortal gods know". For Socrates denied the immortal gods and asserted one only God, for Whom he also died. Therefore it was not fitting that he should say "the immortal gods know", which indeed he did not say, but "God knows". And therefore it was unwisely rendered into Latin by Tully, "the immortal gods know". Justin adds after the words of Socrates already quoted: "But Socrates, having uttered this last speech in the Areopagus, hastened to the prison, referring to God alone the knowledge of the things unclear among you." But Socrates, having uttered this last word in the Areopagus, hastened to the prison, ascribing to God alone the knowledge of things uncertain to us. Further, in the Exhortation to the Greeks, about the middle, he says that Plato did not dare to confess the true doctrine about God, lest the same should befall him as befell Socrates. "But Plato," he says, "having received, as it seems, the doctrine of Moses and the other prophets concerning the one and only God, which he had learned in Egypt, because of what had befallen Socrates, feared lest he too should stir up against himself among the Athenians some Anytus or Melitus, accusing him and saying: Plato acts unjustly and meddles in curious things, not receiving the gods whom the city receives; and for fear of the hemlock he composed a varied and painted discourse about the gods." And a little after in the same Apology: "When Plato, therefore, had learned these things in Egypt, and had been much delighted with what had been said about the one God, the name indeed of Moses (because he taught that there is one only God
Editors' notes and page, col. 718

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 718
  • marginal letters: A vulgare securum est.; B νοις. Ὁπότεροι δὲ; C laudata : Ἀλλὰ Σωκράτης; D dicta erant admodum
  • old-edition numerals: 424 after Platone
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; full-width text at top (...licuit, et nunc in barbararum... Id igitur modo agendum.) cut off at left column edge, not set; centered heading NOTATIONES. already set in col. 717; begins with vulgare broken from di- in col. 717
  • running head: 717 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 718
  • marginal letters: (recorded in c717_a)
  • old-edition numerals: 424 after ‹Haec e Platone›
  • other: right column of the notationes; it begins after 'divulgare', set whole at the end of c717_a. 'Melium' as printed (Meletus). Column ends mid-sentence at 'esse'. Greek in small type read at low resolution; accents UNSURE in places.
PG 4:719
doceret) mentionem apud Athenienses inferre non tutum putabat, Areopagum veritus. » Euripides quoque, eodem quo Plato perculsus metu, unum Deum aperta fronte profiteri non est ausus, de quo vide Plutarchum l. V De placitis philosophorum, cap. 7. Quod igitur non est ausus Plato, non ausus Euripides, hoc ausus est Paulus, et multo amplius ; et contemptu mortis non modo evasit ipse mortem, sed alios quoque a morte ad vitam traduxit.
among the Athenians, fearing the Areopagus. » Euripides also, struck with the same fear as Plato, did not dare openly to profess one God, concerning whom see Plutarch, Book V On the Opinions of the Philosophers, chap. 7. What therefore Plato did not dare, and Euripides did not dare, this Paul dared, and much more; and by contempt of death he not only escaped death himself, but also led others over from death to life.
(25) Ignoto Deo Hieronymus in cap. I Epistolae ad Titum, ita scribit : Inscriptio autem arae non ita erat, ut Paulus asseruit, Ignoto Deo sed ita : Diis Asiae. Europae, et Libyae, diis ignotis et peregrinis. Verum quia Paulus, non pluribus diis indigebat ignotis, sed uno tantum, Ignoto Deo, singulari verbo usus est, ut doceret illum suum esse Deum, quem Athenienses in arae titulo praenotavissent, et eum recte scientes colere deberent, quem ignorantes venerabantur, et nescire non poterant. Ita ille.
(25) To the Unknown God. Jerome on chap. 1 of the Epistle to Titus writes thus: Now the inscription of the altar was not thus, as Paul asserted, To the Unknown God, but thus: To the gods of Asia, of Europe, and of Libya, to the unknown and foreign gods. Yet because Paul stood in need not of several unknown gods, but of one only, To the Unknown God, he used the singular word, in order to teach that He was his God Whom the Athenians had noted beforehand in the inscription of the altar, and that they ought rightly and knowingly to worship Him Whom they worshipped in ignorance and could not fail to know. Thus he.
Cui consentit Joannes Hessels doctor Lovaniensis in sua Censura historiarum, cap. 10.
With whom agrees Joannes Hessels, doctor of Louvain, in his Censura historiarum, chap. 10.
Verum haec sententia nullo modo recipienda est, cum adversetur verbis Pauli, et modo loquendi, cum de inscriptionibus agitur, usitato. Tum enim semper ipsissima verba citari solent, et ita citasse Paulum, ex ejus loquendi forma manifesto liquet. Inveni et aram, inquit, in qua scriptum erat, Ignoto Deo. Nam si non fuisset scriptum, Ignoto Deo, sed Ignotis diis, refelli Paulus potuisset, nec vim ullam ejus argumentum, aut certe haud magnam habuisset. Quare standum potius sententiae S. Chrysostomi et aliorum antiquorum Patrum, uno fere excepto Hieronymo, et tenendum est, plures fuisse aras similibus fere notis inscriptas, nempe alias Ignotis diis, alias Ignoto Deo. De prioribus meminit etiam Tertull. lib. I Contra Marcionem, c. 9. « Invenio, inquit, Ignotis diis aras prostitutas, sed Attica idololatria est. Item Incertis diis, sed superstitio Romana est. » Jam vero aram Athenis Ignoto Deo constitutam fuisse ob eclipsim tempore passionis, tenet Petrus Comestor in Historia scholastica super Actis apostolorum, nec improbabilem credunt Salmeron et Gaspar Sancius in eadem Acta apostolorum cap. 17. Motos enim fuisse illos arbitrantur ad id faciendum ex inspecta miraculosa eclipsi in morte Christi. Quod quamvis sit probabile, tamen probabilius est, jam olim ab aliis id factum fuisse ex obscura cognitione Dei Judaeorum cujus nomen dicebantur ineffabile, ac proinde ipse ignotus et incertus. De quo et Pompeius, domitis Judaeis, apud Lucanum libro II De bello civili, sic ait.
Yet this opinion is by no means to be received, since it is contrary to the words of Paul and to the customary manner of speaking when inscriptions are in question. For then the very words themselves are always wont to be cited, and that Paul so cited them is manifestly clear from his form of speech. I found also an altar, says he, on which was written, To the Unknown God (Acts 17:23). For if there had been written not To the Unknown God, but To the unknown gods, Paul could have been refuted, nor would his argument have had any force, or at least no great force. Wherefore one must rather stand by the opinion of St. Chrysostom and the other ancient Fathers, with almost the sole exception of Jerome, and hold that there were several altars inscribed with almost similar characters, namely some To the unknown gods, others To the Unknown God. Of the former Tertullian also makes mention in Book I Against Marcion, chap. 9: « I find, says he, altars prostituted To the unknown gods, and that is Attic idolatry. Likewise To the uncertain gods, and that is Roman superstition. » Now that the altar at Athens To the Unknown God was set up on account of the eclipse at the time of the passion is held by Petrus Comestor in his Historia scholastica on the Acts of the Apostles, and Salmeron and Gaspar Sanchez on the same Acts of the Apostles, chap. 17, believe it not improbable; for they think that those men were moved to do that from having beheld the miraculous eclipse at the death of Christ. Which, although it be probable, is yet less probable than that it had already been done of old by others out of an obscure knowledge of the God of the Jews, Whose name was said to be ineffable, and accordingly He Himself unknown and uncertain. Concerning Whom Pompey also, after subduing the Jews, speaks thus in Lucan, Book II On the Civil War:
Cappadoces mea signa timent, et dedita sacris. Incerti Judaea Dei.
The Cappadocians fear my standards, and Judaea devoted to the rites of an uncertain God.
Causa porro erectae talis arae Ignotis diis, aut Ignoto Deo, haec a nonnullis affertur, quod pestilitatis tempore, cum facta caeteris diis, quos norant, sacrificia nihil profuissent, veriti ne quem Deum inhonoratum reliquissent, qui proinde tanti mali causa esset, aram erexerunt, Ignoto Deo, reque divina ei facta, mox sanati sunt. Exinde remanserunt ara et arae inscriptio, quae occasionem Paulo praebuerunt Ignoti Dei, vere Dei, ipsis annuntiandi. Hujus Ignoti Dei mentionem inducit et Lucianus in Dialogo qui inscribitur, Φιλόπατρις ἢ Διδασκόμενος Philopatris, seu, Qui docetur, ubi ita Critias : Ναὶ τὸν ἄγνωστον ἐν Ἀθήναις, παρθένος διέμεινε μέχρι τῆς ἀποτομῆς. Per Ignotum Athenis, virgo permansit usque ad decollationem. Loquitur autem de Gorgone, cui Perseus caput amputavit. Et in fine ejusdem Dialogi : Ἡμεῖς δὲ τὸν ἐν Ἀθήναις ἄγνωστον ἐφευρόντες καὶ προσκυνήσαντες, χεῖρας εἰς οὐρανὸν ἐκτείναντες τούτῳ εὐχαριστήσο-
Moreover, the cause of setting up such an altar To the unknown gods, or To the Unknown God, is alleged by some to be this: that in a time of pestilence, when sacrifices offered to the other gods whom they knew had availed nothing, fearing lest they had left some God unhonoured who was therefore the cause of so great an evil, they erected an altar To the Unknown God, and when a sacrifice had been offered to Him, they were presently healed. Thenceforth the altar and the inscription of the altar remained, which afforded Paul the occasion of announcing to them the Unknown God, Who is truly God. Lucian also introduces mention of this Unknown God in the Dialogue which is entitled Philopatris or Didaskomenos, The Patriot or He Who is Taught, where Critias speaks thus: Yea, by the Unknown One at Athens, she remained a virgin until her beheading. By the Unknown One at Athens, she remained a virgin until her beheading. Now he is speaking of the Gorgon, whose head Perseus cut off. And at the end of the same Dialogue: But we, having found the Unknown One at Athens and worshipped Him, stretching out our hands to heaven, will give thanks to Him
Editors' notes and page, col. 719

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 719 and of col 720 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. Verse lines are separated by " / ".] (?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in cols 719–720 · (continued; beginning not in image) (continues on the hidden top of col 720) [... upper part of col 719 not in image ...] Deo. Nam si non fuisset scriptum, Ignoto Deo, sed Ignotis diis, refelli Paulus potuisset, nec vim ullam ejus argumentum, aut certe haud magnam habuisset. Quare standum potius sententiae S. Chrysostomi et aliorum antiquorum Patrum, uno fere excepto Hieronymo, et tenendum est, plures fuisse aras similibus fere notis inscriptas, nempe alias Ignotis diis, alias Ignoto Deo. De prioribus meminit etiam Tertull. lib. I Contra Marcionem, c. 9. « Invenio, inquit, Ignotis diis aras prostitutas, sed Attica idololatria est. Item Incertis diis, sed superstitio Romana est. » Jam vero aram Athenis Ignoto Deo constitutam fuisse ob eclipsim tempore passionis, tenet Petrus Comestor in Historia scholastica super Actis apostolorum, nec improbabilem credunt Salmeron et Gaspar Sancius in eadem Acta apostolorum cap. 17. Motos enim fuisse illos arbitrantur ad id faciendum ex inspecta miraculosa eclipsi in morte Christi. Quod quamvis sit probabile, tamen probabilius est, jam olim ab aliis id factum fuisse ex obscura cognitione Dei Judaeorum cujus nomen dicebantur ineffabile, ac proinde ipse ignotus et incertus. De quo et Pompeius, domitis Judaeis, apud Lucanum libro II De bello civili, sic ait. / Cappadoces mea signa timent, et dedita sacris / Incerti Judaea Dei. / ¶ Causa porro erectae talis arae Ignotis diis, aut Ignoto Deo, haec a nonnullis affertur, quod pestilitatis tempore, cum facta caeteris diis, quos norant, sacrificia nihil profuissent, veriti ne quem Deum inhonoratum reliquissent, qui proinde tanti mali causa esset, aram erexerunt, Ignoto Deo, reque divina ei facta, mox sanati sunt. Exinde remanserunt ara et arae inscriptio, quae occasionem Paulo praebuerunt Ignoti Dei, vere Dei, ipsis annuntiandi. Hujus Ignoti Dei mentionem inducit et Lucianus in Dialogo qui inscribitur, Φιλόπατρις ἢ Διδασκόμενος Philopatris, seu, Qui docetur, ubi ita Critias: Ναὶ τὸν ἄγνωστον ἐν Ἀθήναις, παρθένος διέμεινε μέχρι τῆς ἀποτομῆς. Per Ignotum Athenis, virgo permansit usque ad decollationem. Loquitur autem de Gorgone, cui Perseus caput amputavit. Et in fine ejusdem Dialogi: Ἡμεῖς δὲ τὸν ἐν Ἀθήναις ἄγνωστον ἐφευρόντες καὶ προσκυνήσαντες, χεῖρας εἰς οὐρανὸν ἐκτείναντες τούτῳ εὐχαριστήσο- [... upper part of col 720 not in image ...] Θεὸν δὲ ποῖον, εἰπέ μοι, νομιστέον; / Τὸν πάνθ' ὁρῶντα, αὐτὸν οὐχ ὁρώμενον. / Dic, quaeso, qualis aestimandus est Deus? / Qui cuncta spectat, nemini aspectabilis.

[...] God. For if it had been written not "To the Unknown God" but "To unknown gods," Paul could have been refuted, and his argument would have had no force, or at least not much. Therefore one should rather stand by the opinion of St Chrysostom and the other ancient Fathers, with almost the sole exception of Jerome, and hold that there were several altars inscribed with nearly similar marks, namely some "To unknown gods," others "To the Unknown God." Of the former Tertullian also makes mention, Against Marcion book 1, chapter 9: "I find," he says, "altars set out to unknown gods; but that is Attic idolatry. Likewise to uncertain gods; but that is Roman superstition." Now that the altar at Athens "To the Unknown God" was set up on account of the eclipse at the time of the passion is held by Peter Comestor in the Historia scholastica on the Acts of the Apostles; and Salmeron and Gaspar Sanchez, on the same Acts of the Apostles, chapter 17, do not think it improbable. For they judge that those men were moved to do this by having seen the miraculous eclipse at Christ's death. Though this is probable, it is more probable that it had been done by others long before, out of an obscure knowledge of the God of the Jews, whose name was said to be ineffable, and who was therefore himself unknown and uncertain. Of whom Pompey too, having subdued the Jews, speaks thus in Lucan, On the Civil War book 2: "The Cappadocians fear my standards, and Judaea, given to the rites of an uncertain God." ¶ The cause of setting up such an altar "To unknown gods" or "To the Unknown God" is given by some as this: that in a time of pestilence [printed "pestilitatis"], when the sacrifices made to the other gods whom they knew had done no good, fearing that they had left some god unhonoured who was therefore the cause of so great an evil, they set up an altar "To the Unknown God," and when sacrifice had been offered to him they were soon healed. Thereafter the altar and the altar's inscription remained, which gave Paul the occasion to proclaim to them the Unknown God, the true God. Lucian too brings in mention of this Unknown God in the dialogue entitled Philopatris, or The Learner, where Critias says thus: "By the Unknown at Athens, she remained a virgin until her beheading." [Latin version follows, to the same effect.] He is speaking of the Gorgon, whose head Perseus cut off. And at the end of the same dialogue: "But we, having found out the Unknown at Athens and worshipped him, stretching our hands to heaven, will give thanks to him [...]" [...] "But what kind of God, tell me, must one think? He who sees all things, himself unseen." [Latin version follows, to the same effect.]

(printed under page 369)

(27) ‹anchor: e Sibyllinis oraculis› · printed in col 720

E Sibyllinis oraculis. De his vide lib. II S. Theophili patriarchae Antiocheni, sub initium, ubi haec inter alia: / Εἷς Θεός, ὃς μόνος ἄρχει ὑπερμεγέθης, ἀγένητος, / Παντοκράτωρ, ἀόρατος, ὁρῶν μόνος αὐτὸς ἅπαντα. / Unus, qui solus regnat, Deus, atque supremus, / Ingenitus, cunctis dominans, qui cernere cuncta / Evaleat, quamvis non aspectabilis ulli. / Hieronymus quoque in cap. XVI Ezechielis, ad illud: Et coronam decoris in capite suo, docet Dei majestatem, cujus nomen est ineffabile, non penitus ignotam fuisse gentilibus. « Cujus, inquit, majestatem etiam gentilitas non ignorat, et Atheniensium testatur ara: Ignoto Deo. »

"From the Sibylline oracles." On these see St Theophilus, patriarch of Antioch, book 2, near the beginning, where among other things are these lines: "One God, who alone reigns, exceedingly great, unbegotten, almighty, invisible, himself alone seeing all things." [Latin verse version follows, to the same effect.] Jerome too, on chapter 16 of Ezekiel, at the words "And a crown of beauty upon his head," teaches that the majesty of God, whose name is ineffable, was not wholly unknown to the gentiles. "Whose majesty," he says, "even the gentile world does not ignore, and the altar of the Athenians bears witness: To the Unknown God."

(printed under page 369)

(28) ‹anchor: ipsorumque adeo poetarum› · printed in col 720 · (continues)

Ipsorumque adeo poetarum. Nam illa quae in Pauli oratione afferuntur: In ipso enim vivimus, movemur, et sumus; et rursus illa: Ipsius enim et genus sumus, cum in Arato poeta antiquissimo ac laudatissimo, partim sensu, partim verbis reperiantur, tum etiam in aliis, quibus Apostolus citandis supersedit. Aratus quidem sua sic orsus est Phenomena: / Ἐκ Διὸς ἀρχώμεσθα, τὸν οὐδέποτ' ἄνδρες ἐῶμεν / Ἄρρητον. Μεσταὶ δὲ Διὸς πᾶσαι μὲν ἀγυιαί, / Πᾶσαι δ' ἀνθρώπων ἀγοραί, μεστὴ δὲ θάλασσα / Καὶ λιμένες. Πάντη δὲ Διὸς κεχρήμεθα πάντες. / Τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν... / Ab Jove ducamus primordia, neve sinamus / Hunc indictum homines. Jovis omnia compita plena, / Plenaque sunt hominum fora, plena Jove aequor et ipsi / Portus. Nam fruimur cuncti Jove: et illius omnes / Audimus genus... / Ubi dum omnia Jove plena, et omnes Jove frui ejusque genus esse dicit, hoc sane indicat, quod in Deo vivamus, moveamur, et simus. Postremum vero hemistichium verbotenus significat, quod dixit Paulus: Ipsius enim et genus sumus. Omnia deorum plena, dixit etiam Thales, unus e septem (continues)

"And indeed of their own poets." For the sayings brought forward in Paul's speech, "For in him we live, and move, and are," and again, "For we are also his offspring," are found partly in sense, partly in words, in Aratus, a most ancient and most celebrated poet, and also in others, whom the Apostle forbore to cite. Aratus began his Phaenomena [printed "Phenomena"] thus: "From Zeus let us begin, whom we men never leave unspoken. Full of Zeus are all the streets, all the market-places of men; full is the sea and the harbours. Everywhere we all have need of Zeus. For we are also his offspring..." [Latin verse version follows, to the same effect; its last line reads "Audimus genus," "we are called his offspring".] Here, while he says that all things are full of Jove, and that all enjoy Jove and are his offspring, he plainly indicates that in God we live, and move, and are. And the last half-line signifies word for word what Paul said: "For we are also his offspring." "All things are full of gods," said Thales too, one of the seven (continues)

(printed under page 369)

(a) ‹anchor: call not in image (upper part of col 720)› · printed at the foot of col 719 (editors' note to the Notationes)

Sophoclis.

Sophocles' [lines].

(printed under page 369)

(b) ‹anchor: call not in image (upper part of col 720; probably the verses Θεὸν δὲ ποῖον …)› · printed at the foot of col 719 (editors' note to the Notationes)

Philemonis.

Philemon's [lines].

(printed under page 369)

Page

  • running head: 719 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A doceret) mentionem apud; B rabantur, et nescire; C superstitio Romana est. »; D litatis tempore, cum
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • misprints kept as printed: dicebantur (for dicebatur); pestilitatis (for pestilentiae)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; εὐχαριστήσο- split at column break
PG 4:720
μεν. Nos autem, cum Ignotum Athenis invenerimus, et adoraverimus, sublatis in caelum manibus ei gratias agemus. Ita ibi Lucianus.
—. But we, when we have found the Unknown One at Athens and have worshipped Him, lifting up our hands to heaven will give thanks to Him. Thus Lucian there.
(26) Ex antiquissimorum philosophorum. Acmonis scilicet, Mercurii, Philemonis, Sophoclis, Orphei, Pythagorae, et aliorum, teste S. Justino martyre tam in Cohortatione ad gentes, quam in libro De monarchia. Nam in illa quidem extrema sic scribit : Εἰ δέ τις οἴοιτο παρὰ τῶν πρεσουτάτων παρ' αὐτοῖς ὀνομασθέντων φιλοσόφων τὸν περὶ Θεοῦ μεμαθηκέναι λόγον, Ἄκμωνός τε καὶ Ἑρμοῦ ἀκουέτω· Ἄκμωνος μὲν ἐν τοῖς περὶ αὐτοῦ λόγοις πάγκρυφον τὸν Θεὸν ὀνομάζοντος· Ἑρμοῦ δὲ σαφῶς καὶ φανερῶς λέγοντος, Θεὸν νοῆσαι μὲν ἐστὶ χαλεπὸν, φράσαι δὲ ἀδύνατον, ᾧ καὶ νοῆσαι δυνατόν Sin quis opinetur, ab antiquissimis apud eos nominatis philosophis de Deo addiscendam esse doctrinam, is Acmonem et Mercurium audiat. Illum quidem, in, suis de eo libris Deum πάγκρυφον id est prorsus occultum, appellantem ; Mercurium vero, clare ac manifeste dicentem : Deum intelligentia assequi difficile est ; eloqui autem haud possibile, ne illi quidem, cui possibile sit mente assequi. In libro autem De monarchia Dei hos citat versus inter alios :
(26) From the writings of the most ancient philosophers. Namely of Acmon, Mercury, Philemon, Sophocles, Orpheus, Pythagoras, and others, as St. Justin Martyr testifies both in his Exhortation to the Gentiles and in his book On the Monarchy. For in the former, at the end, he writes thus: And if anyone should think that he has learned the doctrine concerning God from those who are named the most ancient philosophers among them, let him listen to Acmon and Hermes: Acmon on the one hand in his discourses concerning Him calling God pankryphos, and Hermes on the other hand clearly and manifestly saying that to conceive God is difficult, and to express Him is impossible, even for him to whom it is possible to conceive Him. But if anyone should think that the doctrine concerning God is to be learned from those who are named the most ancient philosophers among them, let him hear Acmon and Mercury: the former indeed in his books concerning Him calling God pankryphos, that is, altogether hidden; and Mercury clearly and manifestly saying: To attain to God by understanding is difficult; but to utter Him is not possible, not even for him to whom it is possible to attain to Him with the mind. And in his book On the Monarchy of God he cites these verses among others:
Εἷς ταῖς ἀληθείαισιν, εἷς ἐστιν Θεός. Unum profecto numen, unus est Deus.
One in very truth, one is God. One deity in truth, one is God.
Citat eumdem versum Athenagoras in Legatione pro Christianis, sub initium.
Athenagoras cites the same verse in his Embassy for the Christians, near the beginning:
Θεὸν δὲ ποῖον, εἰπέ μοι, νομιστέον ; Τὸν πάνθ' ὁρῶντα, καὐτὸν οὐχ ὁρώμενον. Dic, quaeso, qualis aestimandus est Deus ? Qui cuncta spectat, nemini aspectabilis.
And what sort of God, tell me, must we reckon Him to be? Him Who sees all things, and Himself is unseen. Tell me, I pray, of what sort is God to be esteemed? He Who beholds all things, Himself visible to no one.
(27) E Sibyllinis oraculis. De his vide lib. II S. Theophili patriarchae Antiocheni, sub initium, ubi haec inter alia :
(27) From the Sibylline Oracles. Concerning these see book 2 of St. Theophilus, Patriarch of Antioch, near the beginning, where among other things are these verses:
Εἷς Θεὸς , ὃς μόνος ἄρχει ὑπερμεγέθης , ἀγένητος, Παντοκράτωρ , ἀόρατος , ὁρῶν μόνος αὐτὸς ἅπαντα. Unus, qui solus regnat, Deus, atque supremus, Ingenitus, cunctis dominans, qui cernere cuncta Evaleat, quamvis non aspectabilis ulli.
One God, Who alone rules, surpassingly great, unbegotten, Almighty, invisible, Himself alone beholding all things. One God, Who alone reigns, and supreme, Unbegotten, ruling over all, Who is able to behold all things, though not visible to anyone.
Hieronymus quoque in cap. XVI Ezechielis, ad illud : Et coronam decoris in capite suo, docet Dei majestatem, cujus nomen est ineffabile, non penitus ignotam fuisse gentilibus. « Cujus, inquit, majestatem etiam gentilitas non ignorat, et Atheniensium testatur ara : Ignoto Deo. »
Jerome also on chap. 16 of Ezekiel, at that verse: And a crown of beauty upon his own head (Ezek. 16:12), teaches that the majesty of God, Whose name is ineffable, was not altogether unknown to the Gentiles: « Whose majesty, says he, even heathendom is not ignorant of, and the altar of the Athenians testifies: To the Unknown God. »
(28) Ipsorumque adeo poetarum. Nam illa quae in Pauli oratione afferuntur : In ipso enim vivimus, movemur, et sumus ; et rursus illa : Ipsius enim et genus sumus, cum in Arato poeta antiquissimo ac laudatissimo, partim sensu, partim verbis reperiantur, tum etiam in aliis, quibus Apostolus citandis supersedit. Aratus quidem sua sic orsus est Phenomena :
(28) And even of their own poets. For those words which are brought forward in Paul's speech: For in Him we live, and move, and are (Acts 17:28); and again those: For we are also His offspring (Acts 17:28), are found both in Aratus, a most ancient and most praised poet, partly in sense and partly in words, and also in others whom the Apostle forbore to cite. Aratus indeed began his Phaenomena thus:
Ἐκ Διὸς ἀρχώμεσθα, τὸν οὐδέποτ' ἄνδρες ἐῶμεν Ἄῤῥητον. Μεσταὶ δὲ Διὸς πᾶσαι μὲν ἀγυιαὶ, Πᾶσαι δ' ἀνθρώπων ἀγοραὶ, μεστὴ δὲ θάλασσα Καὶ λιμένες. Πάντῃ δὲ Διὸς κεχρήμεθα πάντες. Τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν. . . Ab Jove ducamus primordia, neve sinamus. Hunc indictum homines. Jovis omnia compita plena, Plenaque sunt hominum fora, plena Jove aequor et ipsi Portus. Nam fruimur cuncti Jove : et illius omnes Audimus genus ...
From Zeus let us begin, whom we men never leave unspoken. Full of Zeus are all the streets, and all the marketplaces of men, and full is the sea and the harbours; and everywhere we all have need of Zeus. For we are also his offspring... From Jove let us draw our beginnings, nor let us men leave him unspoken. Full of Jove are all the crossroads, and full are the marketplaces of men, full of Jove is the sea and the harbours themselves. For we all enjoy Jove: and we are all called his offspring...
Ubi dum omnia Jove plena, et omnes Jove frui ejusque genus esse dicit, hoc sane indicat, quod in Deo vivamus, moveamur, et simus. Postremum vero hemistichium verbotenus significat, quod dixit Paulus : Ipsius enim et genus sumus. Omnia deorum plena, dixit etiam Thales, unus e septem
Where, when he says that all things are full of Jove, and that all enjoy Jove and are his offspring, he certainly indicates this, that in God we live, and move, and are. And the last half-line signifies word for word what Paul said: For we are also His offspring. All things are full of the gods, said Thales also, one of the seven
Editors' notes and page, col. 720

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 720
  • marginal letters: A μεν. Nos autem,; B ac manifeste dicentem; C Παντοκράτωρ , ἀόρατος ,; D Ἐκ Διὸς ἀρχώμεσθα,
  • old-edition numerals: 425 after clare
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; begins with μεν. broken from εὐχαριστήσο- in col. 719
PG 4:721
Graeciae sapientibus, teste Cicerone, lib. II De legibus, ante medium : « Siquidem, inquit, et illud bene dictum est a Pythagora, doctissimo viro, tum maxime et pietatem et religionem versari in animis, cum rebus divinis operam daremus : et quod Thales, qui sapientissimus inter septem fuit, homines existimare oportere deos omnia cernere, deorum omnia esse plena ; fore enim omnes castiores, et velut in fanis essent, maxime religiosos. » Vide etiam Aristidem Oratione I, sive Hymno in Jovem, sub finem. Καὶ πάντα δὲ πανταχοῦ Διὸς μεστά. Et omnia ubique Jovis plena, etc.
wise men of Greece, as Cicero testifies in book 2 On the Laws, before the middle: « Since indeed, says he, that also was well said by Pythagoras, a most learned man, that piety and religion are then most of all present in our minds when we attend to divine things; and what Thales, who was the wisest among the seven, said, that men ought to think that the gods behold all things, and that all things are full of the gods; for all men would be more pure, and, just as if they were in shrines, most religious. » See also Aristides in Oration 1, or the Hymn to Jove, towards the end: And all things everywhere are full of Zeus. And all things everywhere are full of Jove, etc.
(29) Nec opus miraculis atque prodigiis viro docto. Auctor est S. Chrysostomus, credidisse Dionysium dictis Apostoli absque ope miraculorum. Cujus verba e lib. IV De sacerdotio, sub finem, his verbis : Ἐκάλεσαν αὐτὸν ὡς μέλλοντες κρίνειν, ποτὲ μὲν Ἰουδαῖοι, ποτὲ δὲ Ἀθηναῖοι· οἱ δικασταὶ μαθηταὶ, οἱ ἀντίδικοι ὑπήκοοι. Citarant illum tanquam judicaturi, modo Judaei, modo Athenienses : et judices facti sunt discipuli, et adversarii facti sunt obedientes. Qbasi dicat : Audito Paulo, tantum abfuerunt judices ut eam condemnarent, ut potius quidam ei statim adhaeserint atque crediderint.
(29) Nor was there need of miracles and prodigies for a learned man. The authority is St. Chrysostom, that Dionysius believed at the words of the Apostle without the aid of miracles; whose words from book 4 On the Priesthood, towards the end, run thus: They summoned him as though about to judge him, at one time the Jews, at another the Athenians; the judges became disciples, the adversaries obedient. They had summoned him as though about to judge him, now the Jews, now the Athenians: and the judges became disciples, and the adversaries became obedient. As though he should say: Having heard Paul, so far were the judges from condemning him, that rather certain of them straightway clave to him and believed.
Deinde Pauli linguam igni comparat, quod ut hic admotam materiam, ita illa suos auditores statim in se transferret. Quo sane significatur vis verborum Pauli, non autem miraculorum. Auctor est et S. Ambrosius l. X, epistola 82, quem vide citatum supra, uti et Chrysostomum.
Next he compares the tongue of Paul to fire, because just as the latter straightway turns into itself the fuel brought near to it, so the former straightway transformed its hearers into itself. Whereby is certainly signified the force of Paul's words, and not of miracles. St. Ambrose also is an authority in book 10, Epistle 82, whom see cited above, as also Chrysostom.
Sententiae porro sanctorum Ambrosii et Chrysostomi accedit Syngelus in Encomio Dionysii, ubi in ejus ad credendum facilitatem ac promptitudinem sic exclamat : Βαβαὶ τῆς καρδίας τῆς εὐπετῶς καὶ ἀνεπιστρόφως πάσης σαρκικῆς προσπαθείας ἀπεῤῥαγείσης παντοίαν ὑλικὴν ἔμφασιν ἀποσεισαμένης, καὶ τῷ σωτηριώδει θᾶττον πιστευσάσης νηρύγματι. Papae, inquit, cor facile et constanter cunctam affectionem carnalem abrumpens, atque omnimodam corpoream demonstrationem excutiens, et salutari praeconio actutum credens !
Moreover, with the opinion of Saints Ambrose and Chrysostom agrees Syngelus in his Encomium of Dionysius, where upon his readiness and promptitude to believe he exclaims thus: O the heart that easily and without turning back broke away from all carnal attachment, shook off every sort of material impression, and swiftly believed the saving proclamation! O wondrous, says he, a heart easily and constantly breaking off all carnal affection, shaking off every sort of bodily demonstration, and straightway believing the saving proclamation!
(30) Vide S. Chrysost. hom. 10 ad Populum Antiochenum, sub finem.
(30) See St. Chrysostom, Homily 10 to the People of Antioch, towards the end.
(31) Anno scilicet aetatis suae, etc. Conversum esse Dionysium ad fidem anno aetatis suae quadragesimo tertio, sic colligi potest : Dionysius novem annis, ut snpra ostensum est, natu minor erat Christo : quando autem conversus est, erat Christi quinquagesimus secundus, et Claudii imperatoris decimus (hi enim apud Ensebium in Chronico concurrunt) ; si ergo tollas de Christi quinquaginta duobus annis novenos, ramanebunt quadraginta tres Dionysii.
(31) Namely in the year of his age, etc. That Dionysius was converted to the faith in the forty-third year of his age can be gathered thus: Dionysius, as has been shown above, was nine years younger than Christ; now when he was converted, it was the fifty-second year of Christ, and the tenth of the Emperor Claudius (for these concur in Eusebius in his Chronicle); if therefore you take away nine from the fifty-two years of Christ, there will remain forty-three of Dionysius.
Restat ergo nunc duntaxat probandum, Dionysii conversionem incidisse in annum Claudii decimum. Nam idem est Christi quinquagesimus secundus. Sic autem probatur ex Actis apostolorum, cap. XVII et XVIII : Paulus, post Dionysii conversionem, Athenis recta petiit Corinthum, ibique offendit Aquilam Ponticum Judaeum, et Priscillam uxorem ejus, qui nuper ab Italia, ob edictum Claudii (qui praeceperat omnes Judaeos Roma discedere) Corinthum appulerant. Atqui edictum illud evulgatum est anno ejusdem Claudii nono, cum Paulus Orosius, sancti Augustini aequalis, libro VII Historiarum, cap. 6, ita scribat, allegetque auctorem Josephum : Anno inquit, ejusdem nono expulsos per Claudium urbe Judaeos Josephus refert. Quare si anno Claudii nono egressi sunt ex Italia, et Corinthum venerunt Aquila Ponticus et Priscilla, ad eosque paulo post Athenis venit Paulus recenter converso a se Dionysio, quid probabilius, quam uno anno post edictum, aut circiter saltem (ne quis praerigide agere velit) eam accidisse conversionem
It remains therefore now only to prove that the conversion of Dionysius fell in the tenth year of Claudius; for that is the same as the fifty-second of Christ. Now it is proved thus from the Acts of the Apostles, chaps. 17 and 18 (Acts 18:1–2): Paul, after the conversion of Dionysius, went straight from Athens to Corinth, and there found a Jew, Aquila of Pontus, and Priscilla his wife, who had lately arrived at Corinth from Italy on account of the edict of Claudius (who had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome). Yet that edict was published in the ninth year of the same Claudius, since Paulus Orosius, a contemporary of St. Augustine, in book 7 of his Histories, chap. 6, writes thus and cites Josephus as his authority: In the ninth year of the same, says he, Josephus relates that the Jews were expelled from the city by Claudius. Wherefore, if in the ninth year of Claudius Aquila of Pontus and Priscilla departed from Italy and came to Corinth, and a little after Paul came to them from Athens after Dionysius had recently been converted by him, what is more probable than that one year after the edict, or thereabouts at least (lest anyone should wish to insist too rigidly), that conversion
Editors' notes and page, col. 721

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 721 and of col 722 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. The note running at the top of col 722 is probably (32), whose number and opening are hidden.] (29?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 721 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 721 not in image ...] [...]tim in se transferret. Quo sane significatur vis verborum Pauli, non autem miraculorum. Auctor est et S. Ambrosius l. X, epistola 82, quem vide citatum supra, uti et Chrysostomum. ¶ Sententiae porro sanctorum Ambrosii et Chrysostomi accedit Syngelus in Encomio Dionysii, ubi in ejus ad credendum facilitatem ac promptitudinem sic exclamat: Βαβαὶ τῆς καρδίας τῆς εὐπετῶς καὶ ἀνεπιστρόφως πάσης σαρκικῆς προσπαθείας ἀπερραγείσης παντοίαν ὑλικὴν ἔμφασιν ἀποσεισαμένης, καὶ τῷ σωτηριώδει θᾶττον πιστευσάσης κηρύγματι. Papae, inquit, cor facile et constanter cunctam affectionem carnalem abrumpens, atque omnimodam corpoream demonstrationem excutiens, et salutari praeconio actutum credens!

[...] might transfer [...] to himself. By which is plainly signified the power of Paul's words, not of miracles. St Ambrose too is the authority, book 10, letter 82, whom see cited above, as also Chrysostom. ¶ To the opinion of Saints Ambrose and Chrysostom, moreover, Syncellus adds his in the Encomium of Dionysius, where he exclaims thus at his readiness and promptness in believing: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "Wonderful," he says, "the heart that easily and without turning back broke off every carnal attachment, shook off every material appearance, and at once believed the saving proclamation!"

(printed under page 370)

(30) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 721

Vide S. Chrysost. hom. 10 ad Populum Antiochenum, sub finem.

See St Chrysostom, Homily 10 to the People of Antioch, towards the end.

(printed under page 370)

(31) ‹anchor: anno scilicet aetatis suae› · printed in col 721 · (continues)

Anno scilicet aetatis suae, etc. Conversum esse Dionysium ad fidem anno aetatis suae quadragesimo tertio, sic colligi potest: Dionysius novem annis, ut supra ostensum est, natu minor erat Christo: quando autem conversus est, erat Christi quinquagesimus secundus, et Claudii imperatoris decimus (hi enim apud Eusebium in Chronico concurrunt); si ergo tollas de Christi quinquaginta duobus annis novenos, ramanebunt quadraginta tres Dionysii. ¶ Restat ergo nunc duntaxat probandum, Dionysii conversionem incidisse in annum Claudii decimum. Nam idem est Christi quinquagesimus secundus. Sic autem probatur ex Actis apostolorum, cap. XVII et XVIII: Paulus, post Dionysii conversionem, Athenis recta petiit Corinthum, ibique offendit Aquilam Ponticum Judaeum, et Priscillam uxorem ejus, qui nuper ab Italia, ob edictum Claudii (qui praeceperat omnes Judaeos Roma discedere) Corinthum appulerant. Atqui edictum illud evulgatum est anno ejusdem Claudii nono, cum Paulus Orosius, sancti Augustini aequalis, libro VII Historiarum, cap. 6, ita scribat, allegetque auctorem Josephum: Anno inquit, ejusdem nono expulsos per Claudium urbe Judaeos Josephus refert. Quare si anno Claudii nono egressi sunt ex Italia, et Corinthum venerunt Aquila Ponticus et Priscilla, ad eosque paulo post Athenis venit Paulus recenter converso a se Dionysio, quid probabilius, quam uno anno post edictum, aut circiter saltem (ne quis praerigide agere velit) eam accidisse conver- (continues; the top of col 722 is not in image)

"In the year, namely, of his age," etc. That Dionysius was converted to the faith in the forty-third year of his age can be gathered thus: Dionysius was nine years younger than Christ, as was shown above; and when he was converted it was the fifty-second year of Christ and the tenth of the emperor Claudius (for these coincide in Eusebius's Chronicle); if then you take nine years from Christ's fifty-two, there will remain [printed "ramanebunt"] Dionysius's forty-three. ¶ It remains now only to prove that Dionysius's conversion fell in the tenth year of Claudius. For that is the same as the fifty-second of Christ. It is proved thus from the Acts of the Apostles, chapters 17 and 18: Paul, after Dionysius's conversion, went straight from Athens to Corinth, and there found Aquila, a Jew of Pontus, and Priscilla his wife, who had lately come to Corinth from Italy because of the edict of Claudius (who had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome). Now that edict was published in the ninth year of the same Claudius, since Paulus Orosius, a contemporary of St Augustine, writes thus in book 7 of his Histories, chapter 6, citing Josephus as his authority: "In his ninth year," he says, "Josephus reports that the Jews were expelled from the city by Claudius." Therefore if Aquila of Pontus and Priscilla left Italy in the ninth year of Claudius and came to Corinth, and Paul came to them from Athens a little after, Dionysius having been lately converted by him, what is more probable than that the conversion happened one year after the edict, or at least about then (lest anyone wish to be over-rigid)? (continues)

(32?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 722 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 722 not in image ...] [Διο]νύσιον ἐθνικοῖς ἔθεσι πρώην ἐμπεριεχόμενον εἰς ὁδὸν σωτηρίας ἐπέστρεψε καὶ τῷ ἱερῷ βαπτίσματι ἀναγεννήσας θείᾳ ἁγιωσύνῃ αὖθις ἐστερέωσε. Dionysium moribus gentilitiis nuper implicatum in viam salutis perducens convertit, et sacro baptismate a se regeneratum divina rursus sanctitate confirmavit.

[...] "Dionysius, lately entangled in pagan customs, he turned to the way of salvation, and having regenerated him by holy baptism, established him further in divine holiness." [Latin version follows, to the same effect.]

(printed under page 370)

(33) ‹anchor: erat enim Platonicus› · printed in col 722 · (continues)

Erat enim Platonicus. Solebant viri docti, examinatis variis philosophorum sectis, unam deligere, quam potissime sequerentur. Gravissimi autem quique Hlatonem philosophis omnibus, etiam Aristoteli, anteponebant: ac modo divinum appellabant, modo sapientissimnm, modo sanctissimum. modo Homerum philosophorum, modo deum. Alia ex his Panaetius, postremum Cicero ipse detulit. Nam de Panaetio, qui caeteras Platonis sententias, excepta una, approbabat, ita libro I Tusculanarum quaestionum, post medium: « Quem enim omnibus locis divinum, quem sapientissimum, quem sanctissimum, quem Homerum philosophorum appellat, hujus hanc unam sententiam de immortalitate animorum non probat. » Ita Cicero, Atqui nihil verius, nihil certius, quam animorum immortalitas. Unde si alia omnia probabat, certe et hoc postremum maxime probare debuerat. Idem ad Atticum lib. IV, epist. 15: « Quod in iis libris, quos laudas, personam desiderat Scaevolae, non eam temere demovi, sed feci idem quod in πολιτείᾳ Deus ille noster Plato. » etc. Et lib. II De natura deorum Audiamus Platonem, quasi quemdam deum philosophorum. » Alibi quoque semper Aristoteli praefert Platonem, quod profitetur lib. I Tusculanarum, ante medium: « Aristoteles, inquit, longe omnibus (Platonem semper excipio) praestans ingenio et diligentia, cum quatuor nota illa genera principiorum esset complexus, e quibus omnia orirentur, quintam quamdam naturam censet esse, e qua sit mens. » Eumdem Platonem omnibus philosophis praetulerunt omnes SS. Patres. Arnobius l. I Adversus gentes: « Plato, inquit, ille sublimis apex philosophorum et columen, saeva illa diluvia, et conflagrationes mundi, purgationem terrarum suis esse in commentariis prodidit. » Et lib. II: Plato ille divinus multa de Deo digna, nec communia sentiens multitudini, » etc. ¶ Notavi plura ad Vitam S. Justini philosophi. Denique Platonici fuerunt S. Hierotheus, Dionysius, Justinus, Clemens Alexandrinus, Origenes, Tertullianus, Arnobius, Lactantius, Augustinus, et caeteri fere omnes Patres, Graeci et Latini, ante- (continues)

"For he was a Platonist." Learned men, having examined the various sects of the philosophers, were accustomed to choose one which they would chiefly follow. And all the weightiest set Plato [printed "Hlatonem"] above all philosophers, even Aristotle: and called him now divine, now most wise, now most holy, now the Homer of philosophers, now a god. Panaetius conferred others of these titles; the last Cicero himself. For of Panaetius, who approved the other opinions of Plato except one, he says thus in book 1 of the Tusculan Disputations, after the middle: "For him whom in every place he calls divine, most wise, most holy, the Homer of philosophers, he does not approve in this one opinion about the immortality of souls." So Cicero. And yet nothing is truer, nothing more certain, than the immortality of souls. Hence, if he approved all the rest, he surely ought most of all to have approved this last. The same, To Atticus book 4, letter 15: "As for your missing the character of Scaevola in those books which you praise, I did not remove it rashly, but did the same as that god of ours, Plato, did in the Republic," etc. And in book 2 On the Nature of the Gods: "Let us hear Plato, as it were a god of the philosophers." Elsewhere too he always prefers Plato to Aristotle, as he professes in book 1 of the Tusculans, before the middle: "Aristotle," he says, "far surpassing all (I always except Plato) in genius and diligence, when he had embraced those four known kinds of principles from which all things arise, judges that there is a certain fifth nature, from which mind comes." All the holy Fathers preferred this same Plato to all philosophers. Arnobius, Against the Gentiles book 1: "Plato," he says, "that sublime summit and pillar of the philosophers, set down in his writings that those savage floods and conflagrations of the world are a purging of the earth." And book 2: "That divine Plato, thinking many things worthy of God and not common to the multitude," etc. ¶ I have noted more on the Life of St Justin the philosopher. Finally, Platonists were St Hierotheus, Dionysius, Justin, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Tertullian, Arnobius, Lactantius, Augustine, and almost all the other Fathers, Greek and Latin, before (continues)

(printed under page 370)

Page

  • running head: 721 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A Graeciae sapientibus, teste; B quam judicaturi, modo; C ματι. Papae, inquit,; D conversionem incidisse in
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; conver- split at column break
PG 4:722
? Nam certo quidem ac necessario id ex dictis effici non assero, cum potuerint haec omnia eodem anno nono Claudii accidere, Dionysii conversio, edictum Claudii, Pauli Athenis emigratio, et Aquilae Pontici Roma discessus, et occursus amborum Corinthi ; sed quia hoc difficilius sit (siquidem initio anni assignandum esset edictum, vel certe vix ulla mora ab edicto prolato permittenda emigrantibus) ideo melius ad sequentem annum eorum in urbe Corintho occursus, et Dionysii conversio transferuntur. Accedit, quod pro nobis ii faciunt, qui conversum esse Dionysium anno a Christi passione undevicesimo (qui ipse noster annus est) astruunt : quod et doctissimus Baronius ad Christi quinquagesimum secundum adnotavit.
took place? For that this is certainly and necessarily established from what has been said, I do not assert, since all these things could have happened in the same ninth year of Claudius—the conversion of Dionysius, the edict of Claudius, the departure of Paul from Athens, the departure of Aquila of Pontus from Rome, and the meeting of both at Corinth; but because this would be more difficult (seeing that the edict would have to be assigned to the beginning of the year, or at any rate scarcely any delay after the proclamation of the edict permitted to those departing), therefore their meeting in the city of Corinth and the conversion of Dionysius are better transferred to the following year. There is added the fact that those make for us who affirm that Dionysius was converted in the nineteenth year from the passion of Christ (which is our very year): which the most learned Baronius also noted at the fifty-second year of Christ.
(32) Ad Christi fidem perductus est. Testis Menaeum 4 Octobris in Vitae compendio, ubi sic de S. Dionysio : Καὶ ἀγρευθεὶς ὑπὸ τοῦ μεγάλου Παύλου καὶ βαπτισθεὶς, χειροτονεῖται ἐπίσκοπος. Captus a magno Paulo, et baptizatus, creatur episcopus. Quae non sic intelligenda sunt, quasi statim a Baptismo creatus sit episcopus, sed convenienti tempore, postquam scilicet ab Hierotheo Atheniensi pontifice instructus, ad tanti muneris functionem a S. Paulo judicatus est idoneus. Methodius, in Martyrio S. Dionysii, ita de S. Paulo : Διονύσιον ἐθνικοῖς ἔθεσι πρώην ἐμπεριεχόμενον εἰς ὁδὸν σωτηρίας ἐπέστρεφε καὶ τῷ ἱερῷ βαπτίσματι ἀναγεννήσας θείᾳ ἁγιωσύνῃ αὖθις ἐστερέωσε. Dionysium moribus gentilitiis nuper implicatum in viam salutis perducens convertit, et sacro baptismate a se regeneratum divina rursus sanctitate confirmavit.
(32) He was led to the faith of Christ. A witness is the Menaeum for the 4th of October in the compendium of his Life, where it is written thus of St. Dionysius: And having been caught by the great Paul and baptized, he is ordained bishop. Caught by the great Paul, and baptized, he is created bishop. Which words are not to be understood as though he were created bishop immediately after baptism, but at a fitting time, namely after he had been instructed by Hierotheus the bishop of Athens and judged fit by St. Paul for the discharge of so great an office. Methodius, in the Martyrdom of St. Dionysius, writes thus of St. Paul: Dionysius, who before had been entangled in gentile customs, he turned into the way of salvation, and having regenerated him by holy baptism, he strengthened him anew with divine holiness. Leading Dionysius, who had lately been entangled in gentile customs, into the way of salvation, he converted him, and having regenerated him by holy baptism, confirmed him anew with divine sanctity.
(33) Erat enim Platonicus. Solebant viri docti, examinatis variis philosophorum sectis, unam deligere, quam potissime sequerentur. Gravissimi autem quique Hlatonem philosophis omnibus, etiam Aristoteli, auteponebant : ac modo divinum appellabant, modo sapientissimnm, modo sanctissimum. modo Homerum philosophorum, modo deum. Alia ex his Panaetius, postremum Cicero ipse detulit. Nam de Panaetio, qui caeteras Platonis sententias, excepta una, approbabat, ita libro I Tusculanarum quaestionum, post medium : « Quem enim omnibus locis divinum, quem sapientissimum, quem sanctissimum, quem Homerum philosophorum appellat, hujus hanc unam sententiam de immortalitate animorum non probat. » Ita Cicero, Atqui nihil verius, nihil certius, quam animorum immortalitas. Unde si alia omnia probabat, certe et hoc postremum maxime probare debuerat. Idem ad Atticum lib. IV, epist. 15 : « Quod in iis libris, quos laudas, personam desiderat Scaevolae, non eam temere demovi, sed feci idem quod in πολιτείᾳ Deus ille noster Plato. » etc. Et lib. II De natura deorum Audiamus Platonem, quasi quemdam deum philosophorum. » Alibi quoque semper Aristoteli praefert Platonem, quod profitetur lib, I Tusculanarum, ante medium : « Aristoteles, inquit, longe omnibus (Platonem semper excipio) praestans ingenio et diligentia, cum quatuor nota illa genera principiorum esset complexus, e quibus omnia orirentur, quintam quamdam naturam censet esse, e qua sit mens. » Eumdem Platonem omnibus philosophis praetulerunt omnes SS. Patres. Arnobius l, I Adversus gentes : « Plato, inquit, ille sublimis apex philosophorum et columen, saeva illa diluvia, et conflagrationes mundi, purgationem terrarum suis esse in commentariis prodidit. » Et lib, II : Plato ille divinus multa de Deo digna, nec communia sentiens multitudini, » etc.
(33) For he was a Platonist. Learned men, after examining the various sects of the philosophers, were accustomed to choose one which they would chiefly follow. Now all the weightiest men preferred Plato to all philosophers, even to Aristotle: and called him now divine, now most wise, now most holy, now the Homer of philosophers, now a god. Some of these titles Panaetius bestowed upon him, and the last Cicero himself. For concerning Panaetius, who approved the other opinions of Plato save one, he writes thus in book 1 of the Tusculan Disputations, after the middle: « For of him whom in all places he calls divine, whom he calls most wise, whom he calls most holy, whom he calls the Homer of philosophers—of him he does not approve this one opinion concerning the immortality of souls. » Thus Cicero. Yet nothing is truer, nothing more certain, than the immortality of souls; whence if he approved all other things, certainly he ought most of all to have approved this last also. The same author writes to Atticus in book 4, Epistle 15: « As to his missing the character of Scaevola in those books which you praise, I did not remove it rashly, but did the same as that god of ours, Plato, did in his Republic, » etc. And in book 2 On the Nature of the Gods: « Let us hear Plato, as a sort of god of philosophers. » Elsewhere also he always prefers Plato to Aristotle, which he professes in book 1 of the Tusculan Disputations, before the middle: « Aristotle, says he, far excelling all (I always except Plato) in intellect and diligence, after embracing those four well-known kinds of principles from which all things arise, holds that there is a certain fifth nature, from which mind comes. » All the holy Fathers preferred the same Plato to all philosophers. Arnobius in book 1 Against the Gentiles: « Plato, says he, that sublime summit and pillar of philosophers, recorded in his commentaries that those fierce floods and conflagrations of the world are the purification of the earth. » And in book 2: « That divine Plato, thinking many things worthy of God and not common to the multitude, » etc.
Notavi plura ad Vitam S. Justini philosophi. Denique Platonici fuerunt S. Hierotheus, Dionysius, Justinus, Clemens Alexandrinus, Origenes, Tertullianus, Arnobius, Lactantius, Augustinus, et caeteri fere omnes Patres, Graeci et Latini, antequam
I have noted more upon the Life of St. Justin the philosopher. In short, St. Hierotheus, Dionysius, Justin, Clement of Alexandria, Origen, Tertullian, Arnobius, Lactantius, Augustine, and almost all the other Fathers, Greek and Latin, were Platonists, bethan
Editors' notes and page, col. 722

Page

  • running head: T. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 722
  • marginal letters: A sionem ? Nam certo; B λου καὶ βαπτισθεὶς,; C Aristoteli, auteponebant :; D losophorum. » Alibi
  • old-edition numerals: 426 after prolato
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; begins with sionem broken from conver- in col. 721; ends with ante- split at column break
PG 4:723
fidei illustrarentur lumine. Nec mirum : adeo enim Plato Moysen secutus est, ut de illo dixerit Numenius, philosophus Pythagoricus : Τί γάρ ἐστι Πλάτων ἢ Μωϋσῆς Ἀττικίζων ; Quid est enim Plato nisi Moyses Attice loquens ? Quare si Nicolaus Cusanus cardinalis, vir longe doctissimus, si Marsillius Ficinus, si alii, post illos, si nosmetipsi Dionysium dicamus fuisse Platonicum, non est quod nobis Jacobus Faber Stapulensis (quem ego ab eruditione et pietate, et Dionysii defendendi studio, maximi facio) nobis succenseat. A Dionysio enim magis stamus, quam contra Dionysium. quando omnium optimo philosophorum choro eum inserimus, imo et ipsi Platoni praeferimus. Nam Marsilius quidem, cui ego adstipulor, in argumento ad librum De divinis nominibus, ita de illo : « Etsi Dionysium Platonis tanquam pii philosophi sectatorem alicubi declaramus, ipsum tamen non solum caeteris Platonicis propter doctrinae Platonicae culmen, verum etiam Platoni propter novum veritatis Christianae lumen anteponendum censemus. « Fatetur alioqui etiam D. Thomas ad cap. 5 De divinis nomiuibus, lect. 1, Dionysium imitari multum Platonicos.
they were illumined by the light of faith. Nor is it any wonder: for Plato so followed Moses that Numenius, the Pythagorean philosopher, said of him: For what is Plato but Moses speaking Attic? For what is Plato but Moses speaking Attic? Wherefore if Cardinal Nicholas of Cusa, a man by far the most learned, if Marsilio Ficino, if others after them, if we ourselves say that Dionysius was a Platonist, there is no reason why Jacques Lefèvre d'Étaples (whom for his erudition and piety and zeal in defending Dionysius I value most highly) should be angry with us. For we stand rather on the side of Dionysius than against Dionysius, when we insert him into the choir of the best of all philosophers, nay, and prefer him to Plato himself. For Marsilio indeed, with whom I agree, in his argument to the book On the Divine Names, writes thus concerning him: Although we somewhere declare Dionysius to be a follower of Plato as of a pious philosopher, yet we judge that he is to be preferred not only to the rest of the Platonists on account of the summit of Platonic doctrine, but even to Plato on account of the new light of Christian truth. Besides, St. Thomas also confesses on Chapter 5 On the Divine Names, lecture 1, that Dionysius imitates the Platonists much.
At enim non desunt, qui putent ac doceant fuisse potius secta Stoicum, quam Academicum. Quibus ego respondeo, minime aptos fuisse judiciis Areopagiticis homines Stoicos. Quid enim juste judicare possint, qui peccata omnia censent paria? De quibus Stoicis quid existimet M. Tullius, vide in ejus Oratione pro L. Muraena : ibi enim adversus Catonem disputans, docet eos qui a Platone sunt et Aristotele, judiciis et tribunalibus esse aptiores, quam qui a Zenone, Stoicorum principe. Fateor tamen Dionysium morum gravitate, virtutum constantia, judiciorum severitate appellari potuisse Stoicum : sic nimirum, ut nemini parceret nocenti, neminem condemnaret incocentem ; nullius adversus aequitatem gratia moveretur, nullius miseria ad veniendum contra statuta a legibus supplicia molliretur.
But indeed there are not lacking those who think and teach that he was by sect a Stoic rather than an Academic. To whom I reply that Stoic men were by no means suited for the Areopagitic judgements. For what can they judge justly who deem all sins equal? What Marcus Tullius thinks concerning these Stoics, see in his Oration for Lucius Murena: for there, disputing against Cato, he teaches that those who are from Plato and Aristotle are more suited for judgements and tribunals than those who are from Zeno, the chief of the Stoics. Yet I confess that by gravity of morals, constancy of virtues, and severity of judgements Dionysius could have been called a Stoic: namely in such a way that he spared no guilty person, condemned no innocent person; was moved by favour of no one against equity, and was softened by the misery of no one to go against the punishments appointed by the laws.
(34) Nam Epicurei quidem et Cynici Abfuisse hos longissime ab institutis Christianae legis, arguit morum circa castitatem atque modestiam dissimilitudo. Nam Epicurei summum bonum in voluptate ponebant, a qua Evangelium dehortatur. Cynici autem, canina pleni impudentia (unde et inditum ipsi nomen) honesti et inhonesti, decori et indecori discrimen nullum faciebant. At vero Christiani vel sola modestia, cultuque honestatis tam ab utrisque, quam ab omni diverso genere dignoscebantur.
(34) For the Epicureans indeed and the Cynics. That these were very far removed from the institutions of the Christian law is proved by the dissimilarity of their morals regarding chastity and modesty. For the Epicureans placed the supreme good in pleasure, from which the Gospel dissuades. The Cynics, on the other hand, full of canine shamelessness (whence also the name was given to the sect), made no distinction between honourable and dishonourable, seemly and unseemly. But Christians by modesty alone and the cultivation of moral rectitude were distinguished both from both of them and from every different class.
De utrisque, et Epicureis et Cynicis, vide Diogenem Laertium, De Vitis philosophorum, in Epicuro, et in Diogene Cynico.
Concerning both, the Epicureans and the Cynics, see Diogenes Laertius, On the Lives of the Philosophers, on Epicurus and on Diogenes the Cynic.
(35) Non pauca divinae legi docebant consimilia. Haec sunt videlicet quae Judaeis et Christianis eadem sensit Plato :
(35) Taught not a few things very like to the divine law. Namely, these are the things in which Plato held the same views as Jews and Christians:
Primo, Deum esse, qui semper esset, et ortum non haberet. 2. Esse ineffabilem 3. Esse unnm. 4. Esse principium, medium, et finem. 5 Esse semper justum, ut praemia bonis, supplicia malis statuat. 6. Trinitatis mysterium quadantenus attigisse visus est. 7. Esse bonos genios, esse et malos. 8. Animam esse immortalem. 9. Mundum non esse ab aeterno, sed creatum, 10. Mundum esse corruptibilem. 11. Mortuorum resurrectionem. 12. Terram coelestem, quam nos vocamus terram viventium. 13. Judicium extremum, et cunctorum meritis dignam retributionem. De quibus et depluribus. vide Eusebium De praeparatione evangelica lib XI.
First, that God is, Who always is, and has no origin. 2. That He is ineffable. 3. That He is one. 4. That He is beginning, middle, and end. 5. That He is always just, so as to appoint rewards for the good and punishments for the evil. 6. He seemed to have touched to a certain extent upon the mystery of the Trinity. 7. That there are good spirits, and that there are also evil ones. 8. That the soul is immortal. 9. That the world is not from eternity, but created. 10. That the world is corruptible. 11. The resurrection of the dead. 12. A heavenly earth, which we call the land of the living. 13. The last judgement, and a retribution worthy of the merits of all. Concerning which and more, see Eusebius, On the Preparation for the Gospel, Book 11.
CAPUT III.
Chapter III.
Dionysii contra fidei suae et vitae novae calumniatores, virtus et constantia.
The virtue and constancy of Dionysius against the calumniators of his faith and new life.
Quemadmodum in rebus mundanis usu venit, ut quo sublimius sitae fuerint, hoc plurium pateant oculis atque sermonibus : ita fere in hominum vita contingit, ut cum humiles et plebeii, seu bene seu male egerint, in silentio et ignoratione versentur : eorum contra qui in eminentiori aliquo honoris atque dignitatis gradu constituti fuerint, vita omnis, et facta dictaque omnia cunctorum exposita sunt non solum oculis atque sermonibus, sed etiam opinionibus et judiciis, in utramque partem variis, frequentius vero invidorum quoque ac malevolorum cavillationibus atque calumniis. Erat ergo Dionysius, antequam Christianae militiae nomen daret, in Areopago, velut in sublimi quodam theatro, primarum partium actor, et omnium undequaque spectantium oculis conspicuus : observabatur ab omnibus, colebatur ab omnibus, ita ut non posset ullum ejus dictum factumve in tanta dignitatis luce esse obscurum. Quare cum, Paulo in augustissimum illud Areopagi consilium adducto, et novae superstitionis reo. jussisset pro se volenti dicere, fieri audientiam, interque dicendum tota concio jam aures ad Paulum, jam ad Dionysium oculos converteret, huncque interdum illius nimis intentum dictis observaret, tum nonnihil primo mirari, deinde aliquid suspicere, postea vero quam finita oratione non modo liberum dimitti Paulum animadverterunt, sed etiam (quod nonnulli curiosius perscrutantes adnotarunt) domum nonnunquam invitari benigne haberi et audiri, denique coli et honorari cognoverunt ; tum ejus rei rumor per urbem spargi, atque a populo, ut talium avidissimo, cupidissime audiri et referri, principem scilicet Areopagi ab uno extraneo captum et delusum, spretis magnis diis deabusque, illiti Ignoto Deo, quem iste hospes et advena attulisset, totum adhaerescere. Qui rumor cum non esset vanus, eaque propter magis in dies magisque confirmaretur, nec jam dissimulare Dionysius aut vellet aut posset. Deus bone ! quae passim admirationes, qui cavilli, quae sermonum contentiones, quae calumniae, a notis, ab ignotis, a propinquis a familiaribus, ab omni denique hominum genere, ordine, sexu ? cum nullus fere in Areopago, in foro, in circulis sermo alius. quam de Dionysio per eos dies passim resonaret. Nam exceptis qui ejus supremum locum et honorem ambiebant, dolebant ferme cuncti talis ac tam praestantis viri tam miserum et miserandum (ut ipsi quidem opinabantur et vocabant) casum : et illam a Jove et Marte et Minerva et Cerere, aliisque suis coelitibus, pro uno ignoto defectionem, tanquam certissimam de coelo prolapsionem complorabant. Consanguinei vero et affines, cum prorsus statuisse eum viderent, nuntium honoribus remittere, acquisitum nomen negligere, Areopagum et partam in eo dignitatem relinquere, quid non egerunt ? quid non tentarunt ? quam in partem sese non verterunt ? quas ad ejus expugnandum animum fabricas non admoverunt ? cum ita et illum et conjugem subinde lacesserent : Heu vos miseri ! quid vobis evenit ? quid hoc rei actum est ? quid istud monstri ?
Just as in worldly things it comes to pass that the more loftily they are situated, the more they lie open to the eyes and talk of many: so generally in the life of men it happens that while humble and plebeian men, whether they have acted well or ill, remain in silence and obscurity, on the contrary, of those who have been placed in some more eminent degree of honour and dignity, the whole life and all the deeds and sayings are exposed not only to the eyes and talk of all, but also to opinions and judgements varying on either side, and more frequently also to the cavils and calumnies of the envious and malevolent. Dionysius was therefore, before he gave his name to the Christian warfare, an actor of the leading parts in the Areopagus, as if in some lofty theatre, and conspicuous to the eyes of all spectators on every side: he was observed by all, he was revered by all, so that no saying or deed of his could be obscure in so great a light of dignity. Wherefore when, after Paul had been brought into that most august council of the Areopagus and accused of a new superstition, he had ordered a hearing to be given to him as he wished to speak for himself, and during the speech the whole assembly turned now its ears to Paul, now its eyes to Dionysius, and observed the latter at times too intent upon the words of the former, then at first they wondered somewhat, next suspected something, and afterwards, when at the end of the speech they noticed that Paul was not only dismissed free, but also learned (what several who pried more curiously noted) that he was sometimes invited to his house, kindly treated and heard, and finally revered and honoured; then the rumour of that matter was spread through the city, and was most eagerly heard and repeated by the people, ever most greedy of such things: namely, that the chief of the Areopagus, captured and deluded by a single stranger, having spurned the great gods and goddesses, was wholly cleaving to that Unknown God Whom that guest and newcomer had brought. And since this rumour was not vain, and on that account was confirmed more and more day by day, and Dionysius neither wished nor was able any longer to dissemble it—good God! what wonderings everywhere, what jeers, what contentions of talk, what calumnies, from acquaintances, from strangers, from kinsmen, from friends, in short from every class, order, and sex of men! since scarcely any other talk than concerning Dionysius resounded everywhere during those days in the Areopagus, in the market-place, in social circles. For excepting those who canvassed for his supreme place and honour, almost all grieved over so wretched and pitiable a fall (as they indeed thought and called it) of such and so eminent a man: and they bewailed that defection from Jupiter and Mars and Minerva and Ceres, and their other heavenly deities, for one unknown God, as a most certain fall from heaven. As for his blood-relations and kinsfolk by marriage, when they saw that he had altogether resolved to send a bill of divorce to honours, to neglect his acquired renown, to leave the Areopagus and the dignity won in it, what did they not do? what did they not attempt? to what quarter did they not turn themselves? what engines did they not bring up to take his mind by storm? assailing both him and his wife from time to time thus: Alas, you wretches! what has befallen you? what business is this that has been done? what monster is that?
Quo vobis mentes rectae, quae stare solebant Antehac, dementes sese flexere viai
Whither have your minds, which formerly used to stand upright, madly turned themselves from the way?
Enimvero tu, Dionysi, qui haec agas, sat insanus es? an te aliquae exagitant intemperiae ? Num subitarium hoc negotium in viro alias tam maturo, tam prudente, tam considerato. quis queat dubitare, quin aliquid praestigiarum et malae artis ab aliquo nefrario et conscelorato procuratum habeat ? Tune deos, quos
Indeed, you, Dionysius, who do these things, are you mad enough? or do some furies hound you? Surely this sudden business in a man otherwise so mature, so prudent, so considerate—who can doubt that it has some juggling and evil art procured by some nefarious and wicked man? Do you the gods, whom
Editors' notes and page, col. 723

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of the page. The upper part of col 723 and of col 724 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. On this page the Notationes to Chapter II end; below a rule begins CAPUT III. "Dionysii contra fidei suae et vitae novae calumniatores, virtus et constantia." (author's text, not set here). No lettered footnotes are printed in the visible part of the page.] (?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 723 · (continued; beginning not in image) (continues on the hidden top of col 724) [... upper part of col 723 not in image ...] [...] judicare possint, qui peccata omnia censent paria? De quibus Stoicis quid existimet M. Tullius, vide in ejus Oratione pro L. Muraena: ibi enim adversus Catonem disputans, docet eos qui a Platone sunt et Aristotele, judiciis et tribunalibus esse aptiores, quam qui a Zenone, Stoicorum principe. Fateor tamen Dionysium morum gravitate, virtutum constantia, judiciorum severitate appellari po-

[...] could judge, who hold all sins to be equal? What Marcus Tullius thought of these Stoics, see in his Oration for Lucius Murena: for there, arguing against Cato, he teaches that those who come from Plato and Aristotle are fitter for courts and tribunals than those who come from Zeno, the chief of the Stoics. I admit, however, that Dionysius, for the gravity of his morals, the constancy of his virtues and the severity of his judgements, could be called (continues)

(?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 724 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 724 not in image ...] malos. 8. Animam esse immortalem. 9. Mundum non esse ab aeterno, sed creatum, 10. Mundum esse corruptibilem. 11. Mortuorum resurrectionem. 12. Terram coelestem, quam nos vocamus terram viventium. 13. Judicium extremum, et cunctorum meritis dignam retributionem. De quibus et de pluribus. vide Eusebium De praeparatione evangelica lib XI.

[...] the wicked. 8. That the soul is immortal. 9. That the world is not from eternity but created. 10. That the world is corruptible. 11. The resurrection of the dead. 12. A heavenly earth, which we call the land of the living. 13. The last judgement, and a retribution worthy of the deserts of all. On these and more, see Eusebius, Preparation for the Gospel book 11.

(printed under page 371)

Page

  • running head: 723 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 724
  • marginal letters: A fuisse Stoicum : sic; B (35) Non pauca divinae
  • old-edition numerals: 427 after visus est.
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except one Greek quotation); begins mid-sentence quam fidei illustrarentur; ends mid-sentence Tune deos, quos
PG 4:724
Editors' notes and page, col. 724

Page

  • other: col 724 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 723 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:725
omnis retro antiquitas coluit, quos tu ipse adhuc tam sancte veneratus es, et venerandos esse docuisti, mutata de subito voluntate, nunc abjicis? tu illos, velut Circaeo quodam poculo in alium versus, nunc despiciendos et despuendos doces? Ecqua de causa vero? nempe ut unum seditiosum, et sceleratum, et impium, quem sui populares ob horrenda flagitia morte infamissima mactarunt, tanquam Deum colas et venereris? Papae! insolentem, invisam, inauditam amentiam! Talia illi et multa alia. Quibus cum sapientissime vir Dei novus responderet, et hinc deorum vanitatem ex antiquissimis ipsorum gentilium libris, et inde unius veri Dei veritatem, solidissimis rationibus commonstraret, surdis, quod aiunt, auribus accinebat. Et de Christo quidem, cum ex Pauli doctrina ejus summam innocentiam et voluntariam pro hominibus mortem, et data in morte prodigia, replicando etiam nondum inveterratam defecti solis memoriam, satis clare ostenderet: tamen ipsi et illa temere inficiabantur et hanc aliorsum trahebant. Quasi nimirum et talis innocentia si fuisset, nunquam fuisset publico judicio condemnata; et illa solis defectio si totum orbem inumbrasset, non tam ea de causa, quam occultis quibusdam rationibus accidisset. Plurima enim deorum fatis in mundo evenire, quorum explorare causas velle, quandoquidem ipsi dii ignotas velint, extremae sit dementiae. Proinde orare se illum atque obtestari, ut etiam atque etiam secum cogitet atque consideret quid agit; totam hic ejus existimationem atque famam periclitari: nec ipsi tantum eam religionis mutationem, sed universae quoque Dionysiorum genti atque familiae fraudi fore. Quasi misereretur sui, suorumque, neve per imprudentiam suam, aut temeritatem, aut stultitiam, aut etiam impietatem committeret, ut domus sua modo tam florens, tam opulenta, tam honore et gloria circumfluens, et semper hactenus in omnium ore et laude versata, nunc unius superstitionis (quae passim exsibiletur) gratia, istis omnibus nudata, in squalore et sordibus, humilis et deformata jaceat, nihilque pristini decoris atque ornamenti retineat; sed infamiae atque ignominiae, cujus tam vixerit hactenus insolens, fiat obnoxia. Nec defuerunt fortasse, qui exsilium et tormenta, aut mortem, et Socratis exitium ei denuntiarent. Si enim Socrati, tam philosopho, Deum unum et novum, sed illum tamen summum, et ab hisce miseriis remotissimum, inducenti nex allata sit; quid de eo futurum, qui unum furciferum (nulla enim erat apud efferatos talium verborum parcimonia) et inter latrones patibulatum, esse Deum edoceat, et pro magno Num⟨i⟩ne venditet? Denique simile prorsus somnio videri, tam stupidum esse aliquem et bardum, qui haec tam incredibilia vel suspicetur, non modo credat; quid virum doctum? quid Areopagitam? quid primi illius consilii principem? Ita fere isti. Quibus quam sapienter et quam fortiter novus Christi athleta responderit, haud paulo facilius est cogitatu, quam dictu: summa tamen responsi haec fuit: Valde scilicet in Christi persona ab ignaris hominibus, aut nimis credulis aberrari. Nam qualis fuerit magister, non aliunde certius quam ex discipulis posse disci. Quorum discipulorum ea sit vita, ii mores, ut nihil vitiosum, nihil fallax, nihil fucatum deprehendi in iis possit; doctrina vero tam rectae rationi et verae philosophiae consentanea, ut nihil magis. Cujus scilicet minime dubiam veritatem ingens prodigiorum eam ob rem patratorum copia evidenter comprobarit: et eorum quidem prodigiorum, quibus non vana hominum fama gloriave collecta sit, sed infirmorum, et debilium, et mancorum, imo et mortuorum, sanitas, vita, salus procurata. Ad minas autem vel exsilii vel mortis quod attineat, se vel Socrate ipso libentius promptiusque (quippe et pro meliori causa) moriturum. Vitam enim esse, non mortem, pro Christo mori. Hanc mortem, vel vitam potius, certatim a Christianis peti, et avidius quam thesaurum quaeri. Nec vero Epicureos tam inhiare atque adhinnire voluptatibus, quam veros ac germanos Christi sectatores eos refugere atque aspernari. Nam prae cunctis et voluptatibus et deliciis maximo ipsis in pretio esse labores, sudores, vigilias, et quaecunque vulgo hominum dura et aspera et intolerabilia reputantur. Quod profecto dum faciunt, non vitiatae infractaeque naturae, et ad mollia semper inclinantis instinctu, sed eximiae cujusdam virtutis et altioris potestatis adminiculo, id se praestare manifeste produnt. His igitur et talibus dictis, qualia ex Pauli ore identidem novus tyro audiebat (nam ad divinum ejus spiritum animam suam agglutinaverat) non modo ab importunis eorum aggressionibus belle se expediebat, sed etiam nonnullos qua vi rationum, qua auctoritatis pondere in suas partes, non secus ac ferrum magnes, pertrahebat: quosdam vero, quos evincere obstinatos omnino non poterat, saltem labefactatis eorum arietibus ac machinis ita quatefaciebat, ut suis inciperent munitionibus atque momentis diffidere: alios denique sua praefractius obstinatiusque defendentes, quam aliena patientius faciliusque sufferentes, ita absolvebat, ut intelligerent, nisi suas accommodare aures sapientibus dictis mallent, quam alienas, arreptis e trivio maledictis, obtundere, nihil esse cur domum suam venditarent, aut congressum peterent: quidquid enim agerent, acturos frustra, frustra laboraturos. Cum autem essent non pauci, qui toto, quod aiunt, pectore adversus eum obniterentur, nullus tamen fuit ex omnibus, qui plus lacessiverit negotii, quam qui alias unus erat ex omnibus longe charissimus et familiarissimus, nempe a prima aetate sodalis, et in juventute peregrinationum socius, et uno verbo, alter ipse, Apollophanes: idem inquam ille, qui ut moribus simul et studiis artium conjunctissimus, et in Aegypto contubernalis, celeberrimam illam solis defectionem, cum Heliopoli una essent, simul notaverat, simul exploraverat, sed non perinde in cor animumque demiserat. Is igitur nullum non movit lapidem, quo intimum suum amicum de suscepta nova religione deturbaret. Hic autem e contrario dies noctesque de illo in suam sententiam attrahendo cogitare. Adibat et audiebat alter alterum eo libentius ac patientius, quo utrique avidior animus erat et socii evincendi sibique adjungendi, et veteris amicitiae retinendae. Sed cum mutuae accessiones semper plenae amoris essent, tamen moeroris luctusque erant quam confertissimae. Nam ob spes utrimque frustratas quo major in ingressu amor se explicuerat, hoc tristior in digressu amator succedebat. Levius tamen et patientius, quodcunque istud erat molestiae, ferebat Dionysius: quippe Pauli et Hierothei consolationibus sustentatus, imo et coelesti intus gratia, praesertim a suscepto initiationis sacramento, roboratus: at vero Apollophanes (quem et ista deficiebant e coelo praesidia, et quem sua insuper conturbabat, intusque agitabat, sicut prava et perversa, sic perantiqua et nimis inveterata de diis suis opinio) continere se interdum non poterat, quin graves in iras atque injurias vehementius exardesceret, atque eo nonnunquam usque progrederetur, ut multis indignisque tam Christum, quam Paulum, velut tanti mali auctores, conviciis et exsecrationibus oneraret; imo utrumque, ut mille crucibus, mille cruciatibus dignissimum, diris omnibus devoveret. Nempe, uti acerbe infremens aiebat nihil unquam visum tetrius, nihil auditum exsecrabilius, quam ob nescio quam novitiam legem, nec legem, et ob unius vilissimi et facinorosissimi Judaei (quae effrenis erat ipsius et multorum maledicentia) simulatam et arrogatam divinitatem (ob quam tamen dignissima poena in sublimi pependisset) deos optimos maximos, atque ab omni vetustate cultos, contemni, sanctissima et augustissima templa deseri, antiquissimas caeremonias ritusque negligi, omnem denique sacrorum religionem ac pietatem in sannas ludibriaque converti. Quae
all antiquity back through the ages has worshipped, whom you yourself until now venerated so devoutly and taught to be venerated: do you now, your will suddenly changed, cast them off? Do you, turned into another man as if by some Circean cup, now teach that they are to be despised and spat upon? And for what reason? Why, so that you may worship and venerate as God one seditious, wicked and impious man, whom his own countrymen put to a most infamous death for horrible crimes! Ah, what insolent, odious, unheard-of madness! Such things they said, and many others. And when the new man of God answered them most wisely, setting forth on the one hand the vanity of the gods from the most ancient books of the gentiles themselves, and on the other the truth of the one true God by the most solid reasons, he was singing, as they say, to deaf ears. And concerning Christ, although from Paul's teaching he showed clearly enough His supreme innocence and His voluntary death for men, and the prodigies given at His death, recalling also the memory of the eclipse of the sun, which had not yet grown old, they nevertheless rashly denied these things too, and twisted the eclipse in another direction: as though, forsooth, if such innocence had existed, it would never have been condemned by a public judgement; and as though that eclipse of the sun, if it had overshadowed the whole world, had happened not so much for that reason as for certain hidden reasons. For very many things come to pass in the world by the fates of the gods, and to wish to search out their causes, since the gods themselves wish them to be unknown, is the height of madness. Therefore they begged and besought him to think again and again within himself and consider what he was doing: his whole reputation and good name were here at risk; and this change of religion would bring harm not to himself alone but to the whole race and family of the Dionysii as well. Let him, as it were, have pity on himself and his own, and not through his imprudence, or rashness, or folly, or even impiety, bring it about that his house, until now so flourishing, so wealthy, so abounding in honour and glory, and always hitherto in the mouth and praise of all, should now, for the sake of one superstition (which is everywhere hissed off the stage), be stripped of all these things and lie in squalor and filth, humbled and disfigured, retaining nothing of its former beauty and adornment, and become liable to infamy and ignominy, to which it has lived until now so unaccustomed. Nor perhaps were there lacking those who threatened him with exile and torments, or death, and the end of Socrates. For if death was brought upon Socrates, so great a philosopher, for introducing one new God, yet a God supreme and most remote from these miseries, what would become of one who should teach that a gallows-rogue (for among those savage men there was no sparing of such words), gibbeted moreover among thieves, is God, and should hawk him about as a great Divinity? In short, it seemed altogether like a dream that anyone should be so stupid and dull as so much as to suspect such incredible things, let alone believe them; and what then of a learned man? what of an Areopagite? what of the chief of that first council? So, roughly, these men spoke. How wisely and how bravely the new athlete of Christ answered them is far more easily imagined than told; yet the sum of his answer was this: that ignorant or overcredulous men went far astray concerning the person of Christ. For what manner of master someone was can be learned from no source more surely than from his disciples. And His disciples' life and morals are such that nothing vicious, nothing false, nothing feigned can be found in them; and His teaching is so consonant with right reason and true philosophy that nothing could be more so. Its truth, beyond all doubt, a great abundance of prodigies wrought on that account had plainly proved: and prodigies, moreover, by which no vain renown or glory among men was gathered, but health, life and well-being were procured for the infirm, the feeble, the maimed, nay even the dead. As for threats of exile or death, he would die more willingly and readily than Socrates himself (since, indeed, for a better cause). For to die for Christ is life, not death. This death, or rather life, Christians seek in rivalry with one another, and pursue more eagerly than treasure. Nor do the Epicureans gape and neigh after pleasures so much as true and genuine followers of Christ shun and spurn them. For above all pleasures and delights they hold in the highest price labours, sweat, vigils, and whatever the common run of men reckons hard, harsh and intolerable. And in doing this they plainly show that they accomplish it not by the instinct of a nature vitiated and broken and ever inclined to soft things, but by the support of some excellent virtue and higher power. With these and like words, such as the new recruit heard again and again from Paul's mouth (for he had glued his soul to Paul's divine spirit), he not only extricated himself handsomely from their importunate assaults, but even drew some over to his side, partly by the force of his reasons, partly by the weight of his authority, just as a magnet draws iron; others, whom in their obstinacy he could not win over at all, he at least so shook, their rams and engines battered down, that they began to distrust their own fortifications and grounds; others, finally, who defended their own views more stubbornly and obstinately than they bore other men's patiently and easily, he dismissed in such a way that they understood that, unless they chose to lend their own ears to wise words rather than to deafen other men's with abuse snatched from the street-corner, there was no reason for them to press their company on his house or to seek a meeting: whatever they did, they would do in vain and labour in vain. And though there were not a few who strove against him, as the saying is, with their whole breast, there was none of them all who gave him more trouble than the one who was otherwise by far the dearest and most intimate of all, namely the comrade of his earliest years, his companion in travel in youth, and in a word his other self, Apollophanes: the same man, I say, who, as he was most closely joined to him both in manners and in the study of the arts, and had been his messmate in Egypt, had noted together with him, and explored together with him, that most celebrated eclipse of the sun when they were together at Heliopolis, but had not likewise taken it down into his heart and mind. He therefore left no stone unturned to dislodge his most intimate friend from the new religion he had taken up. Dionysius, on the contrary, thought day and night about drawing him over to his own view. Each visited and heard the other the more willingly and patiently, the more eager both were to win over their comrade and attach him to himself, and to keep their old friendship. But although their visits to each other were always full of love, they were nevertheless crammed with sorrow and mourning. For, their hopes on both sides frustrated, the greater the love that had unfolded at the coming in, the sadder the lover who came away at the parting. Yet Dionysius bore more lightly and patiently whatever trouble this was, sustained as he was by the consolations of Paul and Hierotheus, nay strengthened also inwardly by heavenly grace, especially since receiving the sacrament of initiation; but Apollophanes (who lacked these defences from heaven, and whom besides his own opinion about his gods, as crooked and perverse as it was very ancient and too deeply ingrained, troubled and agitated within) could sometimes not restrain himself from blazing out vehemently into heavy anger and insults, and at times went so far as to load both Christ and Paul, as the authors of so great an evil, with many shameful reproaches and curses; nay, he devoted each to every curse as most deserving of a thousand crosses and a thousand torments. For, as he said, raging bitterly, nothing more hideous had ever been seen, nothing more execrable heard, than that, on account of some new-fangled law, or no law at all, and on account of the feigned and arrogated divinity of one most vile and most criminal Jew (such was the unbridled evil-speaking of himself and many others), for which he had nevertheless hung on high with a most deserved punishment, the gods best and greatest, worshipped from all antiquity, should be despised, the most holy and august temples deserted, the most ancient ceremonies and rites neglected, and in short all the religion and piety of sacred things turned into mockery and derision. Which
Editors' notes and page, col. 725

Footnotes

(none) [The visible lower part of the page is author's text only (Caput III, set full width); no footnotes are printed beneath it. The upper part of the page is not in the rendered images.] (printed under page 372)

Page

  • running head: 725 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 726
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 428 after ‹tamen ipsi et›; 429 after ‹Sed cum›
  • other: UNSURE: ‹Num⟨i⟩ne› (the type shows ‹Num ne› with a gap); ‹inficiabantur› (blurred, could read ‹inticiabantur›); ‹amator› in ‹tristior in digressu amator succedebat› read as printed, though ‹moeror› would be expected.
PG 4:726
Editors' notes and page, col. 726

Page

  • other: FULL-WIDTH PAGE 725/726: the right half of every line is set whole with the left half under PG 4:725; nothing is set here (pointer part).
PG 4:727
quidem verba tam acerbe iracundeque projecta, tametsi generosum Dionysii pectus satis graviter vulnerarent, hac tamen tenus duntaxat penetrabant, ut ne impos sui maledicta maledictis regereret, sed tantisper irae dans locum, veterisque memor amicitiae, cuncta in praesens sustineret. Hunc enim, quem modo diaboli livor et superstitionis malignitas incendisset, exulcerati animi aestum, non desperabat tempore ipso, quod omnia domat, lenitum iri ; atque etiam (si Dei optimi maximi voluntas foret, et gratia juvaret) sperare se aliquando eum, mutata voluntate, in ipsis Christi castris meriturum. Nec vero falsus animi fuit. Nam cum negotiis alium alio vocantibus, disjuncti locis fuissent, et Apollophanes in Polycarpi (erat hic vir in consuetudine familiari sane quam admirabilis) congressum, seu Smyrnae seu alibi incidisset, interque mutuos sermones eo forte ventum esset, ut de Dionysio verba miscerentur, ecce rursum ille in hunc commoveri, et maledicta jacere, et parricidam appellare, idcirco nimirum potissime, quod dixisse aliqua aut scripsisse Dionysium adversus Graecos sive gentiles, suisque ipsos armis oppugnasse inaudisset. Polycarpus igitur pro solita animi lenitate et mansuetudine bonum hic esse ratus hominem mollibus verbis delinire potius, quam iratum magis exasperare, et ignem, ut vulgo dicitur, fodere, ita rem temperavit, ita motus omnes composuit, ita denique progressu temporis eum sibi devinxit, ut ipsius tam Christo quam Dionysio conciliandi reconciliandique spes non minima emicaret. Misit ergo litteras ad Dionysium, docuitque de eodem Apollophane, quo nunc in loco res essent : nempe illum non mediocriter in ipsum fuisse commotum, propterea quod illum intellexisset tam libris quam disciplinis Graecorum inique adversus Graecos uti, ideoque temperare nequaquam sibi potuisse, quin et maledicta in eum jaceret, et parricidam appellaret. Desideratur quidem hac aetate illa sancti Polycarpi epistola, sed Dionysii ad eam responsum, unde haec colliguntur, benevolentiae mansuetudinisque plenum hodieque exstat. Cujus fere haec est summa : Nescire se unquam adversus Graecos aut adversus quoscunque alios dixisse. Nam arbitratum se esse, viris bonis sufficere, si veritatem in se ipsa agnoscerent, atque ita ut se habet annuntiarent. Hoc enim si debite fieret, tum per sese omnia quae a veritate sunt aliena, ut alia re nulla esset opus, posse redargui. Quare supervacaneum esse, veritatis interpretem aut cum his aut cum illis depugnare. Nam ita prorsus rem hic esse, atque in possessione regii numismatis. Ait enim unusquisque, illud se habere : et habet fortassis particulae illius adulterinam quamdam imaginem, sed verum numisma non habet. Igitur illum si quis redarguerit, accedet similiter et alius, qui et hoc verum numisma penes se esse dicet, eodemque modo alius et alius, licet adulterina singuli afferant numismata, sed verum nullus. At cum ipsum verum et regale numisma prolatum fuerit, quod facile sua sponte se prodit, probatque legitimum, ita ut a nullo redargui possit ; tum caetera omnia, quae non sunt illi in omnibus similia, per se et nullo negotio apertae convincentur falsitatis. Sic in vera et Christiana religione usu venit. Haec enim mundo ostensa, et aliis comparata, se solam veram ac sinceram religionem praestat : alias vero non religiones, sed superstitiones, et imagines tantum atque umbras quasdam religionis adulterinas clare commonstrat. Itaque minime festinus, inquit, aut praeceps fui, ut vel adversus Graecos vel adversus alios quoscunque dicerem. Mihi enim satis est, et hoc det Deus, primo veritatem agnoscere, deinde agnitam, quemadmodum oportet. annuntiare. Sic ille. Atque hoc fuit primum illius epistolae membrum : in quo prudenter ad conciliandam sibi Apollophanis benevolentiam de objecta Graecorum impugnatione se purgavit In secundo autem membro, jactum Apollophanis telum acute quidem, sed benigue et citra contumeliam, in ipsum retorsit. Sic enim de illo ad eumdem Polycarpum : Quod autem ais, inquit, me ab Apollophane sophista probro affici, et parricidam appellari, propterea quod Graecorum scriptis abutar adversus Graecos, verius sane illi possem objicere, ipsos Graecos divinis contra divina non sancte uti : quippe qui per Dei sapientiam attentent divinum cultum et religionem e medio tollere. Neque hic de vulgo duntaxat hominum loquor, qui poetarum fabulis, earum sectando spurcitias, adhaerescunt, et res creatas adversus Creatorem adorant, verum ipse, ipsemet Apollophanes divinis adversum divina non sancte utitur. Rerum enim exsistentium scientia (quae recte ab ipso philosophia dicitur, et quae a S. Paulo Dei sapientia appellatur) tam ad earumdem rerum quam ad ipsius scientiae auctorem veros philosophos subvehi oportebat. Ita ille. Post haec autem memor se cum amatore et studioso astrologiae loqui, ad eum iisdem artibus capiendum, quibus ipse captus sit, accingitur. Memorat enim mirabilia quae in coelo et in sole supra communem naturae ordinem olim facta sint : disputatque ea fieri tantum ab eo potuisse, qui et coelos et solem ab initio condiderit, et nunc in statu suo contineat. Ac ne aliorum, aut etiam ejus sententiam, inquit, contra institutum meum refellam, intelligere debebat Apollophanes, utpote sapiens, nihil unquam in ordine motuque corporum coelestium mutari potuisse, nisi mutante ipsorum conditore et conservatore, qui, ut docent sacrae Litterae, facit mutatque omnia Quin igitur eum colit, quem vel ex eo vere omnium esse Deum cognovimus ? Quin eum admiratur, cujus potentia et rerum omnium causa est, et omni sermone superior ? Quis enim fecit, ut olim sol et luna simul cum reliquis coelis haererent prorsus immoti, et ut diem totum iisdem in punctis cuncta consisterent? Aut certe, quod etiam mirabilius, quis efficere potuit, ut coelis majoribus solito motu currentibus, illi qui intra ipsos continentur, et cum ipsis ad sua spatia rapi solent, praeter morem tum resisterent, nec una in orbem circumque deferrentur ? Certe sola vis divina praempotenti suo cunctisque dominante imperio id potuit. Cedo rursus, quis auctor alias fuit, ut dies unus fere tribus aequaretur, et in totis viginti horis cuncti coelorum orbes motionibus contrariis retro cursum flecterent, et circuitionibus naturae ordinem exsuperantibus eo unde venerant reverterentur? Aut, si hoc magis placet, quis uni soli dedit, ut in cursu proprio, quincuplici sua motione in horas decem contracta, eamdem rursus totam aliis decem horis remensus, novam terendo viam remaneret ? Nam et hoc Babylonios merito obstupefecit, et regi Ezechiae tanquam humanum transgresso fastigium, et Dei potentiam exaequanti, ultro et citra pugnam submisit. Quid dicat magnifica illa in Aegypto, vel etiam alibi patrata miracula ? Nam quae attuli, ut cunctis communia et in coelo facta, ubique terrarum et omnibus gentibus sunt celebrata. Haec Dionysius pro asserenda unius Dei veritate ex coelo et astris in astrologi gratiam cum disseruisset, veritus ne illa apud Apollophanem, propter sacrarum Litterarum, unde desumpta sunt, ignorationem, aut propter ipsorum prodigiorum inexperientiam, fidem non obtinerent (tametsi quod de triplici die dictum est, e Persarum quoque sacris ritibus cognosci possit, quandoquidem diei illius protensionem magi ipsi, ut aeternae traderent memoriae, triplicis Mithrae, ita solem appellant, diem solemnem fecerint) petit tamen a Polycarpo, ut praeter illa, et prae illis, memoriam ei refricet illius admirabilissimae defectionis solis, quam Heliopoli una viderint, cum et ipse Apollophanes, velut divinans, proclamavit : Hae sunt rerum divinarum mutationes. Et ecce haec ipsa mutatio, adjungit Dionysius, transtulit
words indeed, cast forth so bitterly and wrathfully, although they wounded the noble breast of Dionysius severely enough, yet penetrated only thus far, that he did not, losing control of himself, return railings for railings, but giving place for a while to wrath, and mindful of their ancient friendship, bore all things for the present. For this heat of an exasperated mind, which the envy of the devil and the malice of superstition had just kindled, he did not despair would be softened by time itself, which tames all things; and also (if it were the will of God, best and greatest, and His grace assisted) he hoped that someday, changing his will, he would serve in the very camp of Christ. Nor indeed was he deceived in his mind. For when, as business called one one way and another another, they had been separated in place, and Apollophanes had chanced into a meeting with Polycarp (this man was truly admirable in familiar intercourse), whether at Smyrna or elsewhere, and amid their mutual conversations it had chanced to come to pass that words were exchanged concerning Dionysius, behold, the former again was moved against the latter, and cast railings, and called him a parricide, for this reason doubtless chiefly, because he had heard that Dionysius had spoken or written certain things against the Greeks or gentiles, and had assailed them with their own weapons. Polycarp therefore, in accordance with his wonted gentleness and meekness of mind, deeming it good here to soothe the man with soft words rather than exasperate him the more when angry and, as the common saying goes, poke the fire, so tempered the matter, so calmed all his emotions, and finally in the progress of time so bound him to himself, that no small hope shone forth of reconciling and winning him over both to Christ and to Dionysius. He therefore sent a letter to Dionysius, and informed him concerning the same Apollophanes in what state matters now stood: namely, that he had been no little moved against him because he had understood that he was unfairly using both the books and the disciplines of the Greeks against the Greeks, and therefore had by no means been able to restrain himself from casting railings against him and calling him a parricide. That epistle of St. Polycarp indeed is lost at this age, but the reply of Dionysius to it, whence these things are gathered, full of benevolence and meekness, is extant even today (Ep. 7). Of which this is almost the sum: That he did not know that he had ever spoken against the Greeks or against any others whatever. For he had judged that it was sufficient for good men if they recognized the truth in itself, and proclaimed it just as it is. For if this were duly done, then by themselves all things that are foreign to the truth could be refuted, so that there would be need of nothing else. Wherefore it was superfluous for an interpreter of the truth to fight it out either with these or with those. For the matter here stood altogether just as in the possession of royal coin. For each one says that he has it: and perhaps he has some counterfeit image of a part of it, but the true coin he has not. Therefore if someone refutes him, there will similarly come forward another also, who will say that this true coin is in his possession, and in the same way another and another, although each brings forward counterfeit coins, and no one the true. But when the true and royal coin itself has been brought forth, which easily of its own accord reveals itself and proves itself genuine, so that it can be refuted by no one; then all the rest, which are not like it in all respects, will of themselves and with no trouble be convicted of open falsehood. Thus it comes to pass in the true and Christian religion. For when this is shown to the world and compared with others, it shows itself alone to be the true and sincere religion: while it clearly demonstrates the others to be not religions, but superstitions, and only certain counterfeit images and shadows of religion. Therefore, says he, I was by no means hasty or headlong to speak either against the Greeks or against any others whatever. For to me it is enough—and may God grant this—first to recognize the truth, and next, when recognized, to proclaim it as one ought. Thus far he. And this was the first part of that epistle: in which prudently, to win over to himself the goodwill of Apollophanes, he cleared himself of the alleged attack upon the Greeks. In the second part, however, he turned back upon Apollophanes himself the dart he had cast, acutely indeed, yet kindly and without insult. For thus he writes of him to the same Polycarp: Now as to what you say, says he, that I am reproached by Apollophanes the sophist and called a parricide because I abuse the writings of the Greeks against the Greeks, more truly indeed could I object to him that the Greeks themselves unholily use divine things against divine things: inasmuch as through the wisdom of God they attempt to do away with divine worship and religion (1 Cor. 1:21). Nor do I speak here only of the common sort of men, who cleave to the fables of the poets, following their uncleannesses, and adore created things against the Creator, but he himself, Apollophanes himself, unholily uses divine things against divine things. For by the science of existing things (which is rightly called by him philosophy, and which by St. Paul is called the wisdom of God) true philosophers ought to have been carried up as well to the Author of the same things as to the Author of the science itself. Thus far he. And after these things, mindful that he is speaking with a lover and student of astrology, he girds himself to catch him by the same arts by which he himself was caught. For he recounts the wonderful things which were done of old in the heavens and in the sun above the common order of nature: and he argues that they could have been done only by Him Who both created the heavens and the sun from the beginning, and now maintains them in their state. And lest, says he, contrary to my purpose I refute the opinion of others, or even his own, Apollophanes, as a wise man, ought to have understood that nothing could ever have been changed in the order and motion of the heavenly bodies, save when changed by their Creator and Preserver, Who, as the sacred Letters teach, makes and changes all things (Amos 5:8). Why then does he not worship Him Whom even from this we have known to be truly the God of all? Why does he not admire Him Whose power is both the cause of all things and superior to all speech? For Who brought it about that of old the sun and the moon together with the rest of the heavens stood altogether motionless, and that for a whole day all things stood still in the same points (Josh. 10:12–13)? Or at least, what is even more wonderful, Who could bring it about that while the greater heavens ran with their wonted motion, those which are contained within them, and are wont to be swept along with them to their spaces, contrary to custom then resisted, and were not carried round in a circle together with them? Assuredly only divine power by its almighty command ruling over all things could do this. Tell me again, Who else was the author that one day was made almost equal to three, and that for twenty whole hours all the spheres of the heavens by contrary motions bent their course backward, and by revolutions surpassing the order of nature returned thither whence they had come? Or, if this pleases more, Who granted to the sun alone that in its proper course, contracting its fivefold motion into ten hours, and measuring back the same whole course again in ten other hours, it remained treading a new way? For this both deservedly astonished the Babylonians, and of their own accord and without a battle subjected them to King Hezekiah as having transcended human height and equalled the power of God. What should he say of those magnificent miracles wrought in Egypt, or elsewhere also? For those which I have adduced, as common to all and done in the heavens, have been celebrated everywhere on earth and among all nations. When Dionysius had discoursed thus from the heavens and the stars in favour of the astrologer to assert the truth of the one God, fearing lest with Apollophanes, on account of his ignorance of the sacred Letters whence they were taken, or on account of his inexperience of the prodigies themselves, those things should not obtain credence (although what was said of the triple day could be known from the sacred rites of the Persians also, seeing that the Magi themselves, to hand down the lengthening of that day to eternal memory, made a solemn day of the triple Mithras—so they call the sun), he nevertheless asks of Polycarp that besides those things, and above those things, he refresh for him the memory of that most admirable eclipse of the sun which they saw together at Heliopolis, when Apollophanes himself also, as if divining, proclaimed: These are changes of divine things. And behold, this very change, adds Dionysius, has transferred
Editors' notes and page, col. 727

Footnotes

[The author's text on this page is set full width; the column assigned to each call is the half of the page in which it falls.] (printed under page 373)

(v) ‹anchor: e medio tollere› · call in col 727

I Cor. I, 21.

1 Corinthians 1:21.

(printed under page 373)

(y) ‹anchor: circumque deferrentur› · call in col 727 (at the middle of the page, near the column line)

Josu. X.

Joshua 10.

(printed under page 373)

Page

  • running head: 727 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 728
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 430 after volentiam
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence quidem verba; ends mid-sentence transtulit
PG 4:728
Editors' notes and page, col. 728

Footnotes

(x) ‹anchor: docent sacrae Litterae› · call in col 728

Amos V, 8, secundum Septuag. Ὁ ποιῶν πάντα, καὶ μετασκευάζων.

Amos 5:8, according to the Septuagint: "He who makes all things and transforms them."

(printed under page 373)

Page

  • other: col 728 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 727 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:729
nos ab errore ad veritatem, a tenebris ad lucem, a morte ad vitam, a simulacris, ad verum Deum. Deinde concludens epistolam : Tu vero, inquit, o divine Polycarpe, reliqua, quae desiderantur, adjice, ut virum talem et tam sapientem ad longe sapientissimam traducas religionis Christianae veritatem. Et vero adjecit, remque tatam feliciter confecit Polycarpus. Nam cum aliis, tum maxime ipsius Dionysii argumentis hominem aggressus, tandem eo deduxit, ut, relicta mundi sapientia, lubens, volens ad divina (quae sola verae sapientiae meretur nomen) se transferret. Quae tum porro fuerint utriusque et Dionysii et Polycarpi gaudia, qui plausus, quae mutuae congratulationes, de tanto viro sociatis laboribus ad suaves Christi jugum adducto, quis dicat ? Solet praeda multo tempore et magnis sudoribus acquisita esse laetior, et plus multo afferre voluptatis, quam cito et brevi labore parta. Enimvero haec ejusmodi fuit, ut alia similis fortasse nulla reperiri possit, pro qua et tam diu et tam constanter fuerit unquam ab ullo laboratum. Valde enim sero et multis post annis quam de religione inter illos agi coeptum fuerat, imo post multas quoque et calumnias et convicia, inde quidem acriter et superbe jacta, hinc autem leniter et modeste tolerata, fructus hic longanimitatis multo suavissimus, tanquam dignum operae pretium, perceptus est. Adeo juvat in procuranda fratrum salute, et in peccatoribus, quamvis obstinatis et pertinacibus, in viam reducendis, nec cito nec tarde despondere animum, sed menses et annos et multiplicata lustra sustinere, adeoque totam vitam, et quandiu vel tibi vel illis spiritus et sanguis supersit, monendo, arguendo, vota denique et preces ad Deum fundendo, et si etiam opus sit, labores, dolores, molestias, et omnis generis convicia et maledicta sufferendo, dum anima coelo et terra charior lucrifiat, laborare. Quanta porro fuerit Dionysio ex unius animae lucro vis gaudii, quantus exsultantis animi fervor, testes sunt ipsius ad Apollophanem datae post susceptum fidei sacramentum litterae, quarum exemplum hic subjicio.
us from error to truth, from darkness to light, from death to life, from images to the true God. Next, concluding the epistle: Do you, says he, O divine Polycarp, add the rest that is desired, that you may lead over a man such and so wise to the by far wisest truth of the Christian religion. And truly Polycarp did add it, and happily accomplished the whole matter. For having approached the man both with other arguments and especially with those of Dionysius himself, he at length brought him to such a point that, leaving behind the wisdom of the world, willingly and gladly he transferred himself to the divine wisdom (which alone deserves the name of true wisdom). What then were the joys of both Dionysius and Polycarp, what the applause, what the mutual congratulations over so great a man brought by their united labours to the sweet yoke of Christ, who can tell? A prize acquired in much time and with great sweat is wont to be more joyful, and to bring much more pleasure, than one won quickly and with brief labour. Indeed this was of such a kind that perhaps no other like it can be found, for which anyone ever laboured both so long and so constantly. For very late, and many years after the question of religion had begun to be treated between them, nay, after many calumnies also and revilings, cast fiercely and proudly on that side, and borne gently and modestly on this, this by far sweetest fruit of long-suffering was reaped like a worthy reward of their pains. So much does it avail in procuring the salvation of the brethren, and in bringing back sinners, however obstinate and stubborn, into the way, neither soon nor late to lose heart, but to endure for months and years and multiplied five-year periods, and even for one's whole life, and as long as breath and blood remain either to you or to them, to labour by warning, reproving, and finally pouring forth vows and prayers to God, and if there be need also, by suffering labours, pains, troubles, and revilings and railings of every kind, provided a soul dearer than heaven and earth be gained. Moreover, how great was the force of joy to Dionysius from the gain of a single soul, how great the fervour of his exulting mind, witness is borne by his letter sent to Apollophanes after he had received the sacrament of faith, a copy of which I subjoin here.
« Dionysius Appollophani philosopho.
Dionysius to Apollophanes the philosopher.
« Jamjam ad te, cordis mei amor, sermonem dirigo, » etc. Hanc epistolam, tomo praecedenti, aliis S. Dionysii epistolis subjecimus, sed omnino spuria habenda est. Vide Prolegomena, t. I, col. 56. EDIT.
Now at last to you, love of my heart, I direct my speech, etc. This epistle, in the preceding volume, we subjoined to the other epistles of St. Dionysius, but it is to be held altogether spurious. See the Prolegomena, vol. I, col. 56. Editor.
Non tantum fortis et constans Areopagita noster in sustinendis calumniis, et in quibuscunque adversus fidem nostram machinationibus eluctandis fuit, sed etiam felix et fortunatus. Jam ad accusationem intentatam, aut irrogatam poenam, nomine respectuque novae religionis quod attinet, horum nihil fuit. Athenienses enim a Socratis morte (cujus ita eos puduit ac poenituit, ut mox in publici luctus signum, palaestras et gymnasia omnia clauserint, ejusque accusatores alios exsiliis alios morte mulctarint, ipsum autem aerea statua donarint) minime praecipites fuere, nec ad suscipiendam de nova religione adversus quempiam accusationem, nec ad ferendum de deorum cultu aut neglectu judicium. Hinc etiam paucae cum sint e claris urbibus, ubi non multa exstiterint Christianorum martyria : tamen Athenis, urbe tam ampla et celebri, ne unus quidem fidei Christianae causa (de quo quidem firmiter constet) vel exilii, vel mortis poena, praesertim publico judicio multatus esse facile reperiatur. Nam de Publio et Quadrato Athenarum episcopis, et Dionysii nostri successoribus (de quibus fere solis ambigi posset) vero est quam simillimum, quorumdam privatorum injuriis, vel tumultu populi subitaneo (uti ex ipsorum et martyrum actis quadamtenus licet intelligi) vel lapidibus appetitos vel aliis modis exagitatos, quo pax Christianis esset, sponte sua urbe cessisse, alibique oppetiisse Qua de re dicenti locus commodior in Quadrato. Jam enim post evicta, quae in principiis occurrere solent, variorum impedimentorum luctamina, ad considerandos ejus cum in sacra Theologia, tum in omnimoda vitute profectus provehimur.
Not only was our Areopagite brave and constant in enduring calumnies and in struggling through whatever machinations were raised against our faith, but he was also happy and fortunate. Now as regards any accusation brought against him, or penalty inflicted, on the score and account of the new religion, there was nothing of these. For the Athenians since the death of Socrates (of which they were so ashamed and repentant that soon, as a sign of public mourning, they closed all the wrestling-schools and gymnasia, and punished his accusers some with exile and others with death, while they presented himself with a bronze statue) were by no means hasty either to entertain an accusation concerning a new religion against anyone, or to pass judgement concerning the worship or neglect of the gods. Hence also, whereas there are few among famous cities where there were not many martyrdoms of Christians, yet at Athens, a city so ample and celebrated, not even one (concerning whom at least it is firmly established) can easily be found to have been punished for the sake of the Christian faith with the penalty either of exile or of death, especially by a public judgement. For concerning Publius and Quadratus, Bishops of Athens and successors of our Dionysius (concerning whom almost alone there could be any doubt), it is most probable that by the outrages of certain private persons, or by a sudden tumult of the people (as may to a certain extent be understood from their acts and those of the martyrs), having been assailed with stones or harassed in other ways, in order that there might be peace for the Christians, they withdrew from the city of their own accord and met their death elsewhere. For speaking of which matter there will be a more convenient place under Quadratus. For now, after overcoming the struggles of various impediments which are wont to meet one at the beginnings, we are carried forward to consider his progress both in sacred Theology and in all manner of virtue.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(36) Agitur in hoc capite de variis adversus Dionysium tentamentis. Quae in Vitis sanctorum adnotare apprime utile est, quod virtus in iis maxime elucescat, et imitationi stimulos indat. Solet autem summus inter suos magistratus et princeps dignitatis gradus vel fortiter detinere possidentem, vel vehementer invitare aspirantem. Rupit hos laqueos Dionysius ; neque etiam magis aut amicorum blanditias, aut obtrectatorum verba, aut territantium minas curae habuit. Vide Syngelum extremo fere Dionysii encomio. Apollophanem quoque, veterem et intimum sodalem, non tam Christi causa deseruit, quam patientia et longanimitate devicit.
(36) In this chapter the various attempts against Dionysius are treated. Which things it is pre-eminently useful to note in the Lives of the saints, because virtue shines forth most of all in them and puts spurs to imitation. Now the highest magistracy among one's own people and the chief degree of dignity is wont either strongly to hold fast its possessor or vehemently to invite the aspirant. Dionysius broke these snares; nor did he pay any more heed to the flatteries of friends, or the words of detractors, or the threats of intimidators. See Syngelus near the end of his encomium of Dionysius. Apollophanes also, his old and intimate comrade, he did not so much forsake for Christ's sake as conquer by patience and long-suffering.
Viderant simul stupuerantque insolitam solis defectionem, sed aliter atque aliter interpretati erant. Dionysius altiori quodam modo et plane divinitus de Deo in corpore gravia patiente intellexerat ; Apollophanes autem de sole ipso, quem pro Deo habebat, aliquid naturae contrarium sufferente acceperat. Quod indicare videtur Dionysius in ea, quam ad eum dedit, epistola, ubi de illa loquens defectione solis, hanc adjecit, quasi per occupationem. parenthesim (non quod Deus, sed quod Dei opus in verae ipsius lucis occubitu lucere non quiverit) tanquam si diceret : Non quod sol Deus sit, ubi arbitraris, atque ita Deus lucere non quiverit, sed quod sol Dei opus in Christi, qui vera lux est, occubitu obscuratus sit. Simili occupatione usus est idem Dionysius lib. De divinis nominibus cap. 4, ubi post relatam solis multiplicem efficientiam ita subjunxit : Καὶ οὐ δήπου φημὶ κατὰ τὸν τῆς παλαιότητος λόγον, ὅτι θεὸς ὢν ὁ ἥλιος, καὶ δημιουργὸς τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς ἰδίως ἐπιτροπεύει τὸν ἐμφανῆ κόσμον, ἀλλ' ὅτι τὰ ἀόρατα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀπὸ κτίσεως κόσμου τοις ποιήμασι νοούμενα καθορᾶται, ἥ τε ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θεότης. Nec hoc dico, inquit, antiquitatis fabulam secutus, quod sol Deus sit et universi effector, eicque proprie mundum hunc aspectabilem gubernet ; sed quod invisibilia Dei a creatura mundi per ea quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur : sempiterna quoque ejus virtus et divinitas. Ita scilicet Apollophanes in Aegypto jam versans, Aegyptiorum imbutus erat antiquo errore, quo solem et lunam deos esse arbitrabantur, et venerabantur. De quibus ita Eusebius lib. I De praeparatione Evangelica, cap. 9 : « Priscos Aegyptios ferunt, cum oculos in mundi hujus contemplatione defixissent, cumque rerum omnium naturam vehementi admiratione obstupescerent, solem ac lunam sempiternos esse deos, omniumque principes censuisse. » Quibus ista Arnobii consonant, libro I Adversus Gentes : « Solem Deum cum credatis esse, conditorem ejus, opificemque non quaeritis, luna cum apud vos dea sit, non similiter scire curatis, genitor ejus et fabricator quis sit. » Licet etiam multas intueri veteres inscriptiones solem Deum testantes, quarum plures sunt apud Janum Gruterum, et haec inter alias :
They had seen together and been amazed at the unwonted eclipse of the sun, but had interpreted it in different ways. Dionysius in a certain higher manner and plainly from God had understood it of God suffering grievous things in the body; whereas Apollophanes had taken it of the sun itself, which he held for a god, suffering something contrary to nature. Which Dionysius seems to indicate in that epistle which he sent to him, where, speaking of that eclipse of the sun, he added, as if by anticipation, this parenthesis (not that God, but that the work of God, could not shine at the setting of the true Light itself), as if he were saying: Not that the sun is God, as you suppose, and so God could not shine, but that the sun, the work of God, was darkened at the setting of Christ, Who is the true Light. The same Dionysius used a similar anticipation in the book On the Divine Names, Chapter 4, where after recounting the manifold efficacy of the sun he thus subjoined: And I certainly do not say, according to the account of antiquity, that as being a god and creator of this universe the sun governs the visible world of its own right, but that the invisible things of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and divinity (Rom. 1:20). Nor do I say this, says he, following the fable of antiquity, that the sun is God and Creator of the universe, and therefore governs this visible world of its own right; but because the invisible things of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made: His eternal power also and divinity. Thus namely Apollophanes, already dwelling in Egypt, had been imbued with the ancient error of the Egyptians, whereby they supposed and venerated the sun and moon to be gods. Concerning whom Eusebius writes thus in Book 1 On the Preparation for the Gospel, Chapter 9: They relate that the ancient Egyptians, when they had fixed their eyes in contemplation of this world, and were astonished with vehement admiration at the nature of all things, judged the sun and moon to be eternal gods and the rulers of all things. With which agree those words of Arnobius, Book 1 Against the Gentiles: Whereas you believe the sun to be God, you do not seek its Founder and Maker; whereas the moon is a goddess among you, you similarly do not care to know who is her Begetter and Fashioner. One may also behold many ancient inscriptions testifying that the sun is God, of which there are several in Janus Gruter, and this one among others:
DEO. SOLI. INVICTO. ARAM. C. JULIUS. CAESAR. D. D.
To the Invincible Sun God, Gaius Julius Caesar dedicated this altar as a gift.
(37) Michaeael Syngelus in Dionysii Encomio.
(37) Michael Syngelus in the Encomium of Dionysius.
(38) Inter latrones patibulatum. Frequentissima
(38) Gibbeted between robbers. Most frequent
Editors' notes and page, col. 729

Footnotes

[The author's text (end of Caput III) ends above a rule; below it, under the heading NOTATIONES., the notes to Chapter III begin. The images show only the lower part of the page; nothing of the notes is hidden, since they begin within the visible part.] Heading printed across the page: NOTATIONES.

NOTES.

(printed under page 374)

(36) ‹anchor: Quemadmodum (start of Caput III)› · printed in cols 729–730

Agitur in hoc capite de variis adversus Dionysium tentamentis. Quae in Vitis sanctorum adnotare apprime utile est, quod virtus in iis maxime elucescat, et imitationi stimulos indat. Solet autem summus inter suos magistratus et princeps dignitatis gradus vel fortiter detinere possidentem, vel vehementer invitare aspirantem. Rupit hos laqueos Dionysius; neque etiam magis aut amicorum blanditias, aut obtrectatorum verba, aut territantium minas curae habuit. Vide Syngelum extremo fere Dionysii encomio. Apollophanem quoque, veterem et intimum sodalem, non tam Christi causa deseruit, quam patientia et longanimitate devicit. ¶ Viderant simul stupuerantque insolitam solis defectionem, sed aliter atque aliter interpretati erant. Dionysius altiori quodam modo et plane divinitus de Deo in corpore gravia patiente intellexerat; Apollophanes autem de sole ipso, quem pro Deo habebat, aliquid naturae contrarium sufferente acceperat. Quod indicare videtur Dionysius in ea, quam ad eum dedit, epistola, ubi de illa loquens defectione solis, hanc adjecit, quasi per occupationem. parenthesim (non quod Deus, sed quod Dei opus in verae ipsius lucis occubitu lucere non quiverit) tanquam si diceret: Non quod sol Deus sit, ubi arbitraris, atque ita Deus lucere non quiverit, sed quod sol Dei opus in Christi, qui vera lux est, occubitu obscuratus sit. Simili occupatione usus est idem Dionysius lib. De divinis nominibus cap. 4, ubi post relatam solis multiplicem efficientiam ita subjunxit: Καὶ οὐ δήπου φημὶ κατὰ τὸν τῆς παλαιότητος λόγον, ὅτι Θεὸς ὢν ὁ ἥλιος, καὶ δημιουργὸς τοῦδε τοῦ παντὸς ἰδίως ἐπιτροπεύει τὸν ἐμφανῆ κόσμον, ἀλλ' ὅτι τὰ ἀόρατα τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀπὸ κτίσεως κόσμου τοῖς ποιήμασι νοούμενα καθορᾶται, ἥτε ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ θειότης Nec hoc dico, inquit, antiquitatis fabulam secutus, quod sol Deus sit et universi effector, eique proprie mundum hunc aspectabilem gubernet; sed quod invisibilia Dei a creatura mundi per ea quae facta sunt, intellecta conspiciuntur: sempiterna quoque ejus virtus et divinitas. Ita scilicet Apollophanes in Aegypto jam versans, Aegyptiorum imbutus erat antiquo errore, quo solem et lunam deos esse arbitrabantur, et venerabantur. De quibus ita Eusebius lib. I De praeparatione Evangelica, cap. 9: « Priscos Aegyptios ferunt, cum oculos in mundi hujus contemplatione defixissent, cumque rerum omnium naturam vehementi admiratione obstupescerent, solem ac lunam sempiternos esse deos, omniumque principes censuisse. » Quibus ista Arnobii consonant, libro I Adversus Gentes: « Solem Deum cum credatis esse, conditorem ejus, opificemque non quaeritis, luna cum apud vos dea sit, non similiter scire curatis, genitor ejus et fabricator quis sit. » Licet etiam multas intueri veteres inscriptiones solem Deum testantes, quarum plures sunt apud Janum Gruterum, et haec inter alias: / DEO. SOLI. INVICTO. / ARAM. / C. JULIUS. CAESAR. / D. D.

This chapter deals with the various assaults made on Dionysius. To note these in the Lives of the saints is especially useful, because virtue shines out most in them and spurs to imitation. Now the highest magistracy among one's people and the first rank of dignity is wont either to hold its possessor fast or strongly to entice one who aspires to it. Dionysius broke these snares; nor did he care any more for the flatteries of friends, the words of detractors, or the threats of those who tried to frighten him. See Syncellus almost at the end of his encomium of Dionysius. Apollophanes too, his old and intimate companion, he did not so much abandon for Christ's sake as overcome by patience and long-suffering. ¶ They had seen together, and been amazed together at, the unaccustomed eclipse of the sun, but they had interpreted it differently. Dionysius, in a higher way and wholly by divine light, had understood it of God suffering grievous things in the body; Apollophanes had taken it of the sun itself, which he held to be God, suffering something contrary to nature. Dionysius seems to indicate this in the letter he sent him, where, speaking of that eclipse of the sun, he added, as by way of anticipation, this parenthesis: "(not that God, but that God's work could not shine at the setting of his own true light)"; as if he said: Not that the sun is God, as you think, and so God could not shine; but that the sun, God's work, was darkened at the setting of Christ, who is the true light. The same Dionysius used a similar anticipation in the book On the Divine Names, chapter 4, where, after relating the manifold activity of the sun, he added: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "Nor do I say this," he says, "following the fable of antiquity, that the sun is God and maker of the universe, and properly governs this visible world; but that the invisible things of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and divinity." Apollophanes, then, living now in Egypt, had been imbued with the ancient error of the Egyptians, by which they thought the sun and moon were gods and worshipped them. Of whom Eusebius says thus, Preparation for the Gospel book 1, chapter 9: "They say that the ancient Egyptians, when they had fixed their eyes on the contemplation of this world, and were struck with vehement wonder at the nature of all things, judged the sun and moon to be eternal gods and the rulers of all." With which these words of Arnobius agree, Against the Gentiles book 1: "Though you believe the sun to be God, you do not seek its founder and maker; though the moon is a goddess among you, you take no similar care to know who is her begetter and fashioner." One may also see many ancient inscriptions testifying to the sun as God, a number of which are in Janus Gruter, and this among others: "TO THE GOD THE UNCONQUERED SUN, GAIUS JULIUS CAESAR GAVE AND DEDICATED [D. D.] THIS ALTAR."

(printed under page 374)

(37) ‹anchor: passim resonaret› · printed in col 730

Michaael Syngelus in Dionysii Encomio.

Michael [printed "Michaael"] Syncellus in his Encomium of Dionysius.

(printed under page 374)

(38) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 730 · (continues)

Inter latrones patibulatum. Frequentissima (continues)

"Gibbeted between thieves." Very frequent (continues)

(printed under page 374)

Page

  • running head: 729 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 730
  • marginal letters: A τοῦ παντὸς ἰδίως; B « Solem Deum cum credatis
  • old-edition numerals: 431 after monendo,; 432 before Non tantum fortis
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except one Greek quotation in Notationes); editors' matter: Hanc epistolam, tomo praecedenti ... EDIT.; begins mid-sentence nos ab errore; ends mid-sentence Frequentissima
PG 4:730
Editors' notes and page, col. 730

Page

  • other: col 730 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 729 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:731
haec erat gentilium in Christianos objectio, quod ipsi hominem patibulatum et cruci affixum, et servili morte damnatum colerent. Sic ex illis unum inducit loquentem Arnobius lib. I Adversus gentes : « Sed non, inquit, idcirco dii vobis infesti sunt, quod omnipotentem colatis Deum, sed quod hominem natum, et (quod personis infame est vilibus) crucis supplicio interemptum, et Deum fuisse creditis, et superesse adhuc creditis, et quotidianis supplicationibus adoratis. » Sic et alium inducit Minutius Felix in Octavio : « Et qui hominem summo supplicio pro facinore punitum, et crucis ligna feralia eorum caeremonias fabulantur, congruentia perditis sceleratisque tribuunt altaria : ut id colant, quod merentur. » Neque tacuit Lactantius, Firmianus, qui lib. IV De vera sapientia, cap. 16 : « Venio nunc, inquit, ad passionem, quae velut opprobrium nobis objectari solet, quod et hominem et ab hominibus insigni supplicio affectum et excruciatum colamus. » Et cap. 16, ibidem : « Dicat enim fortassis aliquis : Cur si Deus fuit, et mori voluit, non saltem honesto aliquo mortis genere affectus est ? cur potissimum cruce cur infami genere supplicii ? quod etiam homine libero, quamvis nocente, videatur indignum. » Vide ibi insignem responsionem. Neque siluit Augustinus, qui sermone 8, De Verbis Apostoli : « De Cruce Christi, inquit, nobis insultant sapientes hujus mundi, et dicunt : Quale cor habetis, qui Deum colitis crucifixum ! » Vide etiam S. Isidorum Pelusiotam lib. IV, epist. 31, ubi gentilem quemdam sophistam, irridentem Christi crucem et passionem. egregie et cum applansu audientium convicit. Nam cum ille de Deo crucifixo in effusum risum solveretur, quaesivit Isidorus : « Sed unde potes demonstrare Christum crucifixum ? » Mirantibus autem cunctis, quorsum talis interrogatio tenderet, gentilis velut certus de victoria respondit : « In vestris Evangeliis id scriptum est ; » tum Isidorus : « Atqui et in iisdem, inquit, scriptum est, quod resurrexerit et in coelos redierit. Si ergo unum credis Evangelio, crede et alterum. » Post quae tantus est exortus astantium risus et applausus, ut uterque erubesceret, Isidorus de gloria, gentilis de ignominia.
this was the objection of the Gentiles against the Christians, that they worshipped a man fastened to a gibbet and nailed to a cross, and condemned to a slavish death. Thus Arnobius introduces one of them speaking in book 1 Against the Gentiles: « But not on this account, says he, are the gods hostile to you, that you worship God Almighty, but that you both believe a man born, and (what is infamous even for vile persons) put to death by the punishment of the cross, to have been God, and believe Him still to survive, and adore Him with daily supplications. » Thus also Minucius Felix introduces another in his Octavius: « And those who fable that a man punished with the extreme penalty for a crime, and the deadly wood of the cross, are their ceremonies, assign altars suitable to the lost and wicked: so that they worship that which they deserve. » Nor was Lactantius Firmianus silent, who in book 4 On True Wisdom, chap. 16, writes: « I come now, says he, to the passion, which is wont to be cast in our teeth as a reproach, that we worship both a man and one visited and tortured by men with a signal punishment. » And in chap. 26, in the same place: « For someone perchance may say: Why, if He was God and willed to die, was He not at least visited with some honourable kind of death? Why above all with the cross, why with an infamous kind of punishment, which seems unworthy even of a free man, however guilty? » See there his notable reply. Nor was Augustine silent, who in Sermon 8 On the Words of the Apostle says: « Concerning the Cross of Christ, says he, the wise men of this world insult us, and say: What sort of heart have you, who worship a crucified God! » See also St. Isidore of Pelusium, book 4, Epistle 31, where he excellently and with the applause of the hearers refuted a certain Gentile sophist who was mocking the cross and passion of Christ. For when the man broke out into unrestrained laughter concerning a crucified God, Isidore asked: « But whence can you prove that Christ was crucified? » And while all wondered whither such a question tended, the Gentile, as though sure of victory, answered: « In your Gospels that is written; » then Isidore: « Yet in the same, says he, it is also written that He rose again and returned into heaven. If therefore you believe the Gospel in one thing, believe it also in the other. » After which so great a laughter and applause of the bystanders arose that both blushed, Isidore for glory, the Gentile for shame.
(39) Ingens prodigiorum eam ob rem patratorum copia evidenter eomprobarit. Via probandi divinitatem Christi per prodigia, ab ipsomet Christo ostensa est, Matth. V, ubi missis a Joanne ad interrogandum, num ipse Messias et Salvator esset, respondit : Euntes renuntiate Joanni, quae audistis. Caeci vident, claudi ambulant, leprosi mundantur, surdi audiunt, mortui resurgunt, pauperes evangelizantur. Hanc viam et apostoli tenuerunt, et eorum sectatores ac posteri : nec unqum ad fidem probandam defuit in Ecclesia Dei potestas miraculorum. Hanc fidei et Ecclesiae notam bene pertractavit S. Justinus martyr, ad cujus Vitam, ubi nos de illa fusius, remitto lectorem.
(39) A vast abundance of prodigies wrought on that account evidently proved it. The way of proving the divinity of Christ through prodigies was shown by Christ Himself in Matthew 11 (Matt. 11:4–5), where to those sent by John to ask whether He Himself was the Messias and Saviour, He answered: Go and report to John the things which you have heard: the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead rise again, the poor have the Gospel preached to them. This way both the Apostles held, and their followers and successors; nor has the power of miracles for proving the faith ever failed in the Church of God. This mark of the faith and of the Church St. Justin Martyr has well treated, to whose Life, where we have spoken of it more at length, I refer the reader.
(40) In Polycarpi. Is est S. Polycarpus, Joannis apostoli discipulus.
(40) Into that of Polycarp. He is St. Polycarp, disciple of the Apostle John.
(41) Ab Apollophane sophista. Nomen sophista est unum ex ancipitibus, et quae utramque in partem capi possunt, bonam et malam. Hic autem in bonam capitur, pro multarum rerum et artium perito. Alibi appellat eum Dionysius dotrinae speculum, alibi virum sapientem. De primis significationibus vocis huius σοφιστὴς sophista videndus est Plutarchus in Themistocle, sub initium.
(41) By Apollophanes the sophist. The name sophist is one of the ambiguous words which can be taken in either part, good and bad; here, however, it is taken in a good part, for one skilled in many matters and arts. Elsewhere Dionysius calls him a mirror of learning, elsewhere a wise man. Concerning the original meanings of this word sophistes, sophist, Plutarch is to be seen in his Themistocles, near the beginning.
(42) Qui, ut docent sacrae litterae, facit mutatquae omnia. Locus hic est in LXX Interp. Amos, cap. V, 8, his verbis : Ὁ ποιῶν πάντα καὶ μετασκευάζων. Faciens omnia et mutans. Alioqui vulgata editio Latina habet : Facientem Arcturum et Orionem, et convertentem in mane tenebras, et diem in noctem mutantem. Loquitur autem de Deo, cujus solius est talis actio, conversio, mutatio.
(42) Who, as Sacred Scripture teaches, makes and changes all things. This passage is in the Septuagint translation of Amos, chap. 5, 8 (Amos 5:8), in these words: He Who makes all things and transforms them. Making all things and changing them. Otherwise the Vulgate Latin edition has: Him Who makes Arcturus and Orion, and turns darkness into morning, and changes day into night. Now he is speaking of God, to Whom alone belongs such action, turning, and change.
(43) Quis enim fecit, ut olim sol et luna, etc. Desumpsit
(43) For Who brought it about that of old the sun and moon, etc. St. Dionysius drew
Editors' notes and page, col. 731

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 731 and of col 732 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. The note running at the top of col 731 is probably (38).] (38?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 731 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 731 not in image ...] dicunt: Quale cor habetis, qui Deum colitis crucifixum! » Vide etiam S. Isidorum Pelusiotam lib. IV, epist. 31, ubi gentilem quemdam sophistam, irridentem Christi crucem et passionem. egregie et cum applausu audientium convicit. Nam cum ille de Deo crucifixo in effusum risum solveretur, quaesivit Isidorus: « Sed unde potes demonstrare Christum crucifixum? » Mirantibus autem cunctis, quorsum talis interrogatio tenderet, gentilis velut certus de victoria respondit: « In vestris Evangeliis id scriptum est; » tum Isidorus: « Atqui et in iisdem, inquit, scriptum est, quod resurrexerit et in coelos redierit. Si ergo unum credis Evangelio, crede et alterum. » Post quae tantus est exortus astantium risus et applausus, ut uterque erubesceret, Isidorus de gloria, gentilis de ignominia.

[...] they say: "What a heart you have, who worship a crucified God!" See also St Isidore of Pelusium, book 4, letter 31, where he refuted a certain pagan sophist who was mocking Christ's cross and passion, excellently and to the applause of the hearers. For when the man broke into loud laughter about a crucified God, Isidore asked: "But from where can you show that Christ was crucified?" And while all wondered where such a question was leading, the pagan, as though sure of victory, answered: "It is written in your Gospels." Then Isidore: "But in the same Gospels," he said, "it is written that he rose again and returned to heaven. If then you believe the Gospel in the one, believe it in the other too." After which such laughter and applause arose from the bystanders that both blushed, Isidore for glory, the pagan for shame.

(printed under page 375)

(39) ‹anchor: ingens prodigiorum … comprobarit› · printed in col 731

Ingens prodigiorum eam ob rem patratorum copia evidenter comprobarit. Via probandi divinitatem Christi per prodigia, ab ipsomet Christo ostensa est, Matth. V, ubi missis a Joanne ad interrogandum, num ipse Messias et Salvator esset, respondit: Euntes renuntiate Joanni, quae audistis. Caeci vident, claudi ambulant, leprosi mundantur, surdi audiunt, mortui resurgunt, pauperes evangelizantur. Hanc viam et apostoli tenuerunt, et eorum sectatores ac posteri: nec unqum ad fidem probandam defuit in Ecclesia Dei potestas miraculorum. Hanc fidei et Ecclesiae notam bene pertractavit S. Justinus martyr, ad cujus Vitam, ubi nos de illa fusius, remitto lectorem.

"A great abundance of prodigies wrought for that reason clearly proved." The way of proving Christ's divinity by prodigies was shown by Christ himself, Matthew 5 [as printed; the passage is Matthew 11], where, when men were sent by John to ask whether he was the Messiah and Saviour, he answered: "Go and relate to John what you have heard. The blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead rise again, the poor have the gospel preached to them." The apostles too kept to this way, and their followers and successors: nor was the power of miracles ever [printed "unqum"] lacking in the Church of God for proving the faith. St Justin Martyr treated this mark of the faith and of the Church well; I refer the reader to his Life, where we speak of it more fully.

(printed under page 375)

(40) ‹anchor: in Polycarpi› · printed in col 731

In Polycarpi. Is est S. Polycarpus, Joannis apostoli discipulus.

"In Polycarp's." That is St Polycarp, disciple of John the apostle.

(printed under page 375)

(41) ‹anchor: ab Apollophane sophista› · printed in col 731

Ab Apollophane sophista. Nomen sophista est unum ex ancipitibus, et quae utramque in partem capi possunt, bonam et malam. Hic autem in bonam capitur, pro multarum rerum et artium perito. Alibi appellat eum Dionysius dotrinae speculum, alibi virum sapientem. De primis significationibus vocis hujus σοφιστής sophista videndus est Plutarchus in Themistocle, sub initium.

"By Apollophanes the sophist." The name "sophist" is one of the ambiguous words, which can be taken in either sense, good and bad. Here it is taken in the good sense, for one skilled in many things and arts. Elsewhere Dionysius calls him "a mirror of learning" [printed "dotrinae"], elsewhere "a wise man." On the first meanings of this word sophistēs, "sophist," see Plutarch in the Themistocles, near the beginning.

(printed under page 375)

(42) ‹anchor: facit mutatque omnia› · printed in col 731

Qui, ut docent sacrae litterae, facit mutatque omnia. Locus hic est in LXX Interp. Amos, cap. V, 8, his verbis: Ὁ ποιῶν πάντα καὶ μετασκευάζων. Faciens omnia et mutans. Alioqui vulgata editio Latina habet: Facientem Arcturum et Orionem, et convertentem in mane tenebras, et diem in noctem mutantem. Loquitur autem de Deo, cujus solius est talis actio, conversio, mutatio.

"Who, as the sacred Scriptures teach, makes and changes all things." The place is in the Seventy Translators, Amos chapter 5:8, in these words: "He who makes all things and changes them." [Latin version follows, to the same effect.] The Latin Vulgate edition, on the other hand, has: "that maketh Arcturus and Orion, and that turneth darkness into morning, and that changeth day into night." He speaks of God, to whom alone such action, turning and changing belong.

(printed under page 375)

(43) ‹anchor: ut olim sol et luna› · printed in cols 731–732

Quis enim fecit, ut olim sol et luna, etc. De- [... upper part of col 732 not in image ...] quae operum vacuis non sit inutile contueri. Vide et Gasparem Sancium in XXXVIII caput Isaiae.

"For who brought it about that once the sun and the moon," etc. [...] which it is not useless for those at leisure from work to examine. See also Gaspar Sanchez on chapter 38 of Isaiah.

(printed under page 375)

(44) ‹anchor: dies unus fere tribus aequaretur› · printed in col 732

Quis auctor alias fuit, ut dies unus fere tribus aequaretur? Aliud hoc loco proponit S. Dionysius Appollophani prodigium, de solis regressu tempore Ezechiae regis Juda. Cui signum futurae curationis suae postulanti ait Isaias lib. IV Regum, cap. XX, 9: Hoc erit signum a Domino, quod facturus sit Dominus sermonem, quem locutus est: Vis ut ascendat umbra decem lineis, an ut revertatur totidem gradibus? Et ait Ezechias: Facile est, umbram crescere decem lineis; nec hoc volo ut fiat, sed ut revertatur retrorsum decem gradibus. Invocavit itaque Isaias propheta Dominum, et reduxit umbram per lineas, quibus jam descenderat in horologio Achaz, retrorsum decem gradibus. Sic ibi. Quod miraculum reponitur Isaiae cap. XXXVIII, 7 his verbis: Hoc autem tibi erit signum a Domino, quia faciet Dominus verbum hoc, quod locutus est: Ecce ego reverti faciam unbram linearum, et per quas descenderat in horologio Achaz in sole, retrorsum decem lineis. Et reversus est sol decem lineis per gradus, quos descenderat. ¶ Sensus historiae hujus est talis: Ezechias rex Juda ex gravi infirmitate lecto affixus, Deum pro valetudine recuperanda exoravit: Deus per Isaiam prophetam ei non modo se valetudinem redditurum, sed etiam quindecim annos vitae additurum promisit. Ezechias signum petiit in ejus rei testimonium. Indulsit Deus, et facturum se dixit, ut sol, qui jam decem diei horas confecerat, totidem retro reflecteret, atque in orientem regrederetur. Quod et factum est. Ac propterea ille unus dies. quo ista fiebant, recte dicitur a Dionysio fuisse fere par tribus. Nam si quatuor adderentur horae, essent triginta octo, ac consequenter tres dies Nam cum dies sit horarum duodecim, sol jam decem confecerat, atque ita fere unum diem absolverat, exceptis scilicet duabus 434 horis, antequam regrederetur: in regressu autem cum totidem horas impenderit, nempe decem, secundi diei spatium fuit, exceptis rursum duabus horis, quo decem horarum spatio pervenit sol ad locum ortus sui: ex quo deinde loco ad occidentem usque confecit duodecim horas integras; ita ut ultimus cursus solis fuerit dies integer horarum duodecim, duo autem priores fuerint singuli horarum decem. Atque ita dies ille supra Judaeae horizontem fuit triginta duarum horarum.

"Who else was the author of one day's being made nearly equal to three?" Here St Dionysius puts before Apollophanes [printed "Appollophani"] another prodigy, the going back of the sun in the time of Hezekiah king of Judah. To whom, asking a sign of his coming cure, Isaiah says, 4 Kings chapter 20:9: "This shall be the sign from the Lord, that the Lord will do the word which he hath spoken: Will you that the shadow go forward ten lines, or that it go back so many degrees? And Hezekiah said: It is an easy matter for the shadow to go forward ten lines; and I do not desire that this be done, but let it return back ten degrees. And Isaiah the prophet called upon the Lord, and he brought the shadow ten degrees backwards by the lines by which it had already gone down in the dial of Achaz." So there. This miracle is set down again in Isaiah chapter 38:7 in these words: "And this shall be a sign to you from the Lord, that the Lord will do this word which he hath spoken: Behold I will bring again the shadow [printed "unbram"] of the lines, by which it is now gone down in the sun-dial of Achaz, ten lines backward. And the sun returned ten lines by the degrees by which it was gone down." ¶ The sense of this history is as follows: Hezekiah king of Judah, confined to his bed by a grave illness, besought God for the recovery of his health: God, through Isaiah the prophet, promised him not only that he would restore his health but also that he would add fifteen years to his life. Hezekiah asked a sign in testimony of this. God granted it, and said he would make the sun, which had already completed ten hours of the day, turn back the same number and go back to the east. And so it was done. And therefore that one day on which these things took place is rightly said by Dionysius to have been nearly equal to three. For if four hours were added, there would be thirty-eight, and consequently three days. For since a day is of twelve hours, the sun had already completed ten, and so had nearly finished one day, all but two [434: page of the earlier edition] hours, before it went back: and in going back, since it spent as many hours, namely ten, there was the space of a second day, again all but two hours, in which space of ten hours the sun reached the place of its rising: from which place it then completed twelve whole hours to the west; so that the sun's last course was a whole day of twelve hours, while the two earlier were each of ten hours. And so that day was over the horizon of Judaea one of thirty-two hours.

(printed under page 375)

Page

  • running head: 731 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A haec erat gentilium; B ciatum colamus. »; C ptum est ; » tum; D (40) In Polycarpi. Is
  • old-edition numerals: 443 before quod merentur.
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; De- split at column break
  • other: the word Desumpsit was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 732
PG 4:732
S. Dionysius e lib. Josue cap. X, vers. 12, et seqq. ubi sic loquitur : Tunc locutus est Josue Domino, in die qua tradidit Amorrhaeum in conspectu filiorum Israel, dixitque coram eis : Sol contra Gabaon ne movearis, et luna contra vallem Aialon. Steteruntque sol et luna, donec ulcisceretur se gens de inimicis suis. Nonne scriptum est hoc in libro justorum ? Stetit itaque sol in medio caeli, et non festinavit occumbere spatio unius diei. Non fuit antea nec postea tam longa dies, obediente Domino voci hominis, et pugante pro Israel. Ecclesiastici autem cap. XLVI, 3, ita de Josue : An non in iracumdia ejus impeditus est sol, et una dies facta est quasi duo ?
this from the book of Joshua chap. 10, verse 12 and following (Josh. 10:12–14), where it speaks thus: Then Joshua spoke to the Lord, in the day on which He delivered the Amorite in the sight of the children of Israel, and said before them: Move not, O sun, towards Gibeon, nor you, O moon, towards the valley of Aijalon. And the sun and the moon stood still, till the nation revenged itself upon its enemies. Is not this written in the book of the just? So the sun stood still in the midst of heaven, and hastened not to go down for the space of one day. There was not before nor after so long a day, the Lord obeying the voice of a man, and fighting for Israel. And Ecclesiasticus chap. 46, 3 (Sir. 46:4) writes thus of Joshua: Was not the sun stopped in his anger, and one day made as two?
Assignat porro Dionysius duos modos, quibus fieri potuit, ut sol et luna starent immoti. Unus quidem, quo omnes coeli una cum illis consisterent, nullamque in partem moverentur. Alter, quo coeli omnes, etiam illi in quibus sol et luna fixi sunt, solito motu volverentur, solique sol et luna quieti eodem in loco starent, nec cum suis coelis moverentur. Quod posterius prodigium merito Dionysius priori admirabilius futurum fuisse censet. Turbam enim ingentium contineret miraculorum, quae astrologis relinquo expendenda.
Moreover, Dionysius assigns two ways in which it could have come to pass that the sun and moon stood motionless: one indeed, whereby all the heavens together with them stood still and moved in no direction; the other, whereby all the heavens, even those in which the sun and moon are fixed, revolved with their wonted motion, and the sun and moon alone stood still and at rest in the same place, and did not move with their heavens. Which latter prodigy Dionysius deservedly judges would have been more wonderful than the former; for it would contain a crowd of vast miracles, which I leave to the astronomers to weigh.
Super hac duorum luminarium insolita et prodigiosa statione atque mora nonnullas pertractat quaestiunculas Serrarius noster in cap. X Josue, quae operum vacuis non sit inutile contueri. Vide et Gasparem Sancium in XXXVIII caput Isaiae.
Upon this unusual and prodigious standing still and delay of the two luminaries our Serarius treats of several little questions on chap. 10 of Joshua, which it may not be unprofitable for those at leisure from labours to examine. See also Gaspar Sanchez on the 38th chapter of Isaiah.
(44) Quis auctor alias fuit, ut dies unus fere tribus aequaretur ? Aliud hoc loco proponit S. Dionysius Appollophani prodigium, de solis regressu tempore Ezechiae regis Juda. Cui signum futurae curationis suae postulanti ait Isaias lib. IV Regum, cap. XX, 9 : Hoc erit signum a Domino, quod facturus sit Dominus sermonem, quem locutus est : Vis ut ascendat umbra decem lineis, an ut revertatur totidem gradibus ? Et ait Ezechias : Facile est, umbram crescere decem lineis ; nec hoc volo ut fiat, sed ut revertatur retrorsum decem gradibus. Invocavit itaque Isiaias propheta Dominum, et reduxit umbram per lineas, quibus jam descenderat in horologio Achaz, retrorsum decem gradibus. Sic ibi. Quod miraculum reponitur Isaiae cap. XXXVIII, 7 his verbis : Hoc autem tibi erit signum a Domino, quia faciet Dominus verbum hoc, quod locutus est : Ecce ego reverti faciam unbram linearum, et per quas descenderat in horologio Achaz in sole, retrorsum decem lineis. Et reversus est sol decem lineis per gradus, quos descenderat.
(44) Who at another time was the author that one day should be made almost equal to three? In this place St. Dionysius proposes to Apollophanes another prodigy, concerning the going back of the sun in the time of Hezekiah king of Judah; to whom, when asking for a sign of his future healing, Isaiah says in the 4th book of Kings, chap. 20, 9 (4 Kgs. 20:9–11): This shall be the sign from the Lord, that the Lord will do the word which He hath spoken: Do you wish that the shadow go forward ten lines, or that it go back by as many degrees? And Hezekiah said: It is an easy thing for the shadow to increase ten lines; neither do I will that this be done, but that it go back ten degrees. Isaiah the prophet therefore called upon the Lord, and brought back the shadow through the lines, by which it had now gone down on the sundial of Ahaz, backward ten degrees. Thus there. Which miracle is recounted again in Isaiah chap. 38, 7 (Isa. 38:7–8), in these words: And this shall be a sign to you from the Lord, that the Lord will do this word which He hath spoken: Behold, I will cause the shadow of the lines, by which it had gone down on the sundial of Ahaz in the sun, to return backward ten lines. And the sun returned ten lines by the degrees by which it had gone down.
Sensus historiae hujus est talis : Ezechias rex Juda ex gravi infirmitate lecto affixus, Deum pro valetudine recuperanda exoravit : Deus per Isaiam prophetam ei non modo se valetudinem redditurum, sed etiam quindecim annos vitae additurum promisit. Ezechias signum petiit in ejus rei testimonium. Indulsit Deus, et facturum se dixit, ut sol, qui jam decem diei horas confecerat, totidem retro reflecteret, atque in orientem regrederetur. Quod et factum est. Ac propterea ille unus dies. quo ista fiebant, recte dicitur a Dionysio fuisse fere par tribus. Nam si quatuor adderentur horae, essent triginta octo, ac consequenter tres dies Nam cum dies sit horarum duodecim, sol jam decem confecerat, atque ita fere unum diem absolverat, exceptis scilicet duabus horis, antequam regrederetur : in regressu autem cum totidem horas impenderit, nempe decem, secundi diei spatium fuit, exceptis rursum duabus horis, quo decem horarum spatio pervenit sol ad locum ortus sui : ex quo deinde loco ad occidentem usque confecit duodecim horas integras ; ita ut ultimus cursus solis fuerit dies integer horarum duodecim, duo autem priores fuerint singuli horarum decem. Atque ita dies ille supra Judaeae horizontem fuit triginta duarum horarum.
The sense of this history is such: Hezekiah king of Judah, confined to his bed by a grievous sickness, entreated God for the recovery of his health; God through Isaiah the prophet promised him not only that He would restore his health, but also that He would add fifteen years to his life. Hezekiah asked for a sign in testimony of that matter. God granted it, and said that He would cause the sun, which had already completed ten hours of the day, to turn back by as many and return to the east. Which also was done. And on that account that one day on which those things were done is rightly said by Dionysius to have been almost equal to three. For if four hours were added, there would be thirty-six, and consequently three days. For since a day is of twelve hours, the sun had already completed ten, and so had almost finished one day, save namely for two hours, before it returned; and in returning, since it spent as many hours, namely ten, there was the space of a second day, save again for two hours, in which space of ten hours the sun reached the place of its rising; from which place it then completed twelve whole hours right to the west; so that the last course of the sun was a whole day of twelve hours, whereas the two former were each of ten hours. And thus that day above the horizon of Judaea was of thirty-two hours.
Editors' notes and page, col. 732

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 732
  • marginal letters: A sumpsit S. Dionysius; B sunt, solito motu; C bus ? Et ait; D monium. Indulsit Deus,
  • old-edition numerals: 434 after duabus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; begins with sumpsit broken from De- in col. 731
PG 4:733
Ex his facile est verborum S. Dionysii sensum colligere. Quis, inquit, ubi soli dedit, ut in cursu proprio (qui est scilicet horarum duodecim ab oriente in occidentem) quincuplici sua motione in decem horas contracta (cur nimirum, nisi contraheretur cursus ad occidentem, motio illa deberet esse horarum duodecim) eamdem rursus totam aliis duodecim horis remensus (quando videlicet pro eo, quod debuisset reliquas duas diei horas ad occidentem usque perficere, iis relictis, eadem qua venerat via retro flexit per meridiem, ad locum unde exortus erat) novam terendo viam remearet. Est enim plane nova via, cum sol sit prope occasum, retro ad meridiem reverti, et per eum ad meridiem regredi. De quincuplici autem solis motione vide Maximum et Pachymeram ad hanc Dionysii epistolam. Porro scopus sancti viri in his exemplis fuit, peritum astrologiae Apollophanem docere, illas in coelis atque astris mutationes a solo Deo unico et vero factas esse ; uti et illas quoque quas tempore passionis Christi, cum ipsi una essent in Aegypto, viderint ; ac proinde illum unicum Deum sequendum et colendum, qui solem et lunam et omnes coelos condiderit ; non vero existimandum soli aut lunae aliquid inesse divinitatis ; quemadmodum nec illis omnibus, quos gentiles ut deos colunt, Jovi, Marti, Minervae, Neptuno, caeteris.
From these things it is easy to gather the sense of the words of St. Dionysius. Who, says he, there granted to the sun that in its proper course (which namely is of twelve hours from east to west), when its fivefold motion had been contracted into ten hours (why, to be sure, unless the course to the west were contracted, that motion ought to be of twelve hours), having measured back the whole of the same course again in another twelve hours (when namely, instead of completing the remaining two hours of the day right to the west, leaving them aside, it turned back by the same way by which it had come through the south, to the place whence it had risen), it should return treading a new way? For it is altogether a new way, when the sun is near its setting, to turn back to the south, and through it to go back to the east. Concerning the fivefold motion of the sun, see Maximus and Pachymeres on this epistle of Dionysius. Furthermore, the aim of the holy man in these examples was to teach Apollophanes, who was skilled in astrology, that those changes in the heavens and the stars were made by the one and true God alone; just as those also which at the time of the passion of Christ, when they were together in Egypt, they had seen; and that accordingly that one God is to be followed and worshipped Who created the sun and the moon and all the heavens, and that it must not be thought that there is anything of divinity in the sun or the moon, just as there is not in all those whom the Gentiles worship as gods—Jove, Mars, Minerva, Neptune, and the rest.
(45) Vide S. Maximum et Pachymeram, de quincuplici motione.
(45) See St. Maximus and Pachymeres on the fivefold motion.
(46) Nam et hoc Babylonios merito obstupefecit. Dicit Dionysius, Babylonios tanti conspectu miraculi obstupefactos, citra pugnam se subdidisse Ezechiae. Quae in hoc sensu capienda sunt, misisse scilicet regem Babyloniorum (is tum erat Berodach Baladan, filius Baladan), legatos cum muneribus ad Ezechiam regem, et societatem atque amicitiam ab eo petiisse. Quod et Josephus, libro X Antiquitatum Judaicarum cap. 3, testatur his verbis : Ὁ δὲ τῶν Βαβυλωνίων βασιλεὺς, Βαλάδας ὄνομα, πέμψας πρὸς τὸν Ἐζεκίαν πρέσβεις, δῶρα κομίσαντας, σύμμαχόν τε αὐτὸν εἶναι παρεκάλει καὶ φίλον. Rex autem Babyloniorum Baladas nomine, missis ad Ezechiam legatis cum muneribus, rogavit eum, uti socius et amicus esse vellet. Non habetur quidem in sacris Litteris, venisse legatos petitum societatem et amicitiam, neque lib. IV Regum, cap. XX, neque lib. II Paralipomenon cap. XXXII, neque Isaiae cap. XXXIX (in illis enim omnibus locis, et solis, hujus historiae est memoria), sed tantum venisse gratulatum de recuperata valetudine (ut in IV Regum et in Isaia indicatur) vel interrogatum de portento, quod acciderat super terram (ut II Paralipomenon), nihilominus tanta est apud me Josephi et Dionysii Areopagitae auctoritas, ut facile illis assentiar. Neque ulla ratione eos probo, qui hunc vel illum aliquid, quod in Scripturis non sit, proferentem, audacter, ne dicam temere et impudenter suggillant. Quasi vero non perinde Judaeis praeter Scripturam suae traditiones fuerint (quas ipsas non semel citat S. Hieronymus) sicut modo sunt Christianis : aut quasi aliae historiae sacrae non illis peraeque ac nobis in usu et auctoritate illis exstiterunt temporibus. Quare ea sola, quae ita rationi aut Scripturae adversantur, ut cum ea conciliari non possint, prorsus improbanda sunt. Est enim Scriptura sacra domina veritatis. Sed si quis aliqua vera non putet, propterea quod in illa desint, nae illi mens et sensus magis deest. Est tamen discrimen inter fidem quam Scripturae tribuimus, et fidem quam aliis historiis, art humanis traditionibus accommodamus. Illa enim divina, haec humana est : illa certa et falli nescia, haec non ita certa quin falli possit. Quod igitur Josephus (quem SS. Patres laudaverunt, et magni fecerunt) et Dionysius Areopagita (quem
(46) For this also deservedly astounded the Babylonians. Dionysius says that the Babylonians, astounded at the sight of so great a miracle, submitted themselves to Hezekiah without a battle. Which words are to be taken in this sense, namely that the king of the Babylonians (he was at that time Berodach-baladan, the son of Baladan) sent ambassadors with gifts to King Hezekiah, and sought alliance and friendship from him. Which Josephus also, in book 10 of the Jewish Antiquities, chap. 3, testifies in these words: And the king of the Babylonians, Baladas by name, having sent ambassadors to Hezekiah bearing gifts, invited him to be his ally and friend. And the king of the Babylonians, Baladas by name, having sent ambassadors with gifts to Hezekiah, asked him to be his ally and friend. It is not indeed found in Sacred Scripture that the ambassadors came to seek alliance and friendship, neither in book 4 of Kings, chap. 20 (4 Kgs. 20:12), nor in book 2 of Paralipomenon, chap. 32 (2 Chr. 32:31), nor in Isaiah chap. 39 (Isa. 39:1) (for in all those places, and in them alone, is there mention of this history), but only that they came to congratulate him on the recovery of his health (as is indicated in 4 Kings and in Isaiah) or to inquire concerning the portent which had happened upon the land (as in 2 Paralipomenon); nevertheless so great with me is the authority of Josephus and of Dionysius the Areopagite that I readily assent to them. Nor on any account do I approve those who boldly, not to say rashly and impudently, carp at this or that author when he brings forward something that is not in the Scriptures; as though indeed the Jews did not equally have their own traditions besides Scripture (which very traditions St. Jerome cites more than once) just as Christians have now, or as though other sacred histories did not exist in use and authority among them in those times equally as among us. Wherefore those things alone which are so opposed to reason or Scripture that they cannot be reconciled with it are to be altogether rejected. For Sacred Scripture is the mistress of truth; but if anyone thinks some things not true because they are wanting in it, truly mind and sense are even more wanting to him. Yet there is a difference between the faith which we attribute to Scripture and the faith which we accord to other histories or human traditions: for the former is divine, the latter human; the former is certain and incapable of being deceived, the latter is not so certain that it cannot be deceived. What therefore Josephus (whom the holy Fathers praised and esteemed highly) and Dionysius the Areopagite (whom
Editors' notes and page, col. 733

Footnotes

[RENDER LIMIT: the images show only the lower part of each column. The upper part of col 733 and of col 734 is NOT set here; lacunae are marked. Inscription lines are separated by " / ". The note on Mithras running at the top of col 734 is probably (47).] (45?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 733 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 733 not in image ...] [...]cuplici motione.

[...] fivefold [?] motion.

(printed under page 376)

(46) ‹anchor: Babylonios merito obstupefecit› · printed in col 733 · (continues)

Nam et hoc Babylonios merito obstupefecit. Dicit Dionysius, Babylonios tanti conspectu miraculi obstupefactos, citra pugnam se subdidisse Ezechiae. Quae in hoc sensu capienda sunt, misisse scilicet regem Babyloniorum (is tum erat Berodach Baladan, filius Baladan), legatos cum muneribus ad Ezechiam regem, et societatem atque amicitiam ab eo petiisse. Quod et Josephus, libro X Antiquitatum Judaicarum cap. 3, testatur his verbis: Ὁ δὲ τῶν Βαβυλωνίων βασιλεύς, Βαλάδας ὄνομα, πέμψας πρὸς τὸν Ἐζεκίαν πρέσβεις, δῶρα κομίσαντας, σύμμαχόν τε αὐτὸν εἶναι παρεκάλει καὶ φίλον. Rex autem Babyloniorum Baladas nomine, missis ad Ezechiam legatis cum muneribus, rogavit eum, uti socius et amicus esse vellet. Non habetur quidem in sacris Litteris, venisse legatos petitum societatem et amicitiam, neque lib. IV Regum, cap. XX, neque lib. II Paralipomenon cap. XXXII, neque Isaiae cap. XXXIX (in illis enim omnibus locis, et solis, hujus historiae est memoria), sed tantum venisse gratulatum de recuperata valetudine (ut in IV Regum et in Isaia indicatur) vel interrogatum de portento, quod acciderat super terram (ut II Paralipomenon), nihilominus tanta est apud me Josephi et Dionysii Areopagitae auctoritas, ut facile illis assentiar. Neque ulla ratione eos probo, qui hunc vel illum aliquid, quod in Scripturis non sit, proferentem, audacter, ne dicam temere et impudenter suggillant. Quasi vero non perinde Judaeis praeter Scripturam suae traditiones fuerint (quas ipsas non semel citat S. Hieronymus) sicut modo sunt Christianis: aut quasi aliae historiae sacrae non illis peraeque ac nobis in usu et auctoritate illis exstiterunt temporibus. Quare ea sola, quae ita rationi aut Scripturae adversantur, ut cum ea conciliari non possint, prorsus improbanda sunt. Est enim Scriptura sacra domina veritatis. Sed si quis aliqua vera non putet, propterea quod in illa desint, nae illi mens et sensus magis deest. Est tamen discrimen inter fidem quam Scripturae tribuimus, et fidem quam aliis historiis, art humanis traditionibus accommodamus. Illa enim divina, haec humana est: illa certa et falli nescia, haec non ita certa quin falli possit. Quod igitur Josephus (quem SS. Patres laudaverunt, et magni fecerunt) et Dionysius Areopagita (quem (continues; the top of col 734 is not in image)

"For this too rightly astonished the Babylonians." Dionysius says that the Babylonians, astonished at the sight of so great a miracle, submitted themselves to Hezekiah without a battle. This is to be taken in this sense: that the king of the Babylonians (who was then Berodach Baladan, son of Baladan) sent envoys with gifts to King Hezekiah and sought alliance and friendship from him. Josephus too testifies to this, Jewish Antiquities book 10, chapter 3, in these words: [Greek, rendered by the Latin that follows.] "The king of the Babylonians, Baladas by name, having sent envoys to Hezekiah bearing gifts, asked him to be his ally and friend." It is not indeed found in the sacred Scriptures that envoys came to seek alliance and friendship, neither in 4 Kings chapter 20, nor in 2 Paralipomenon chapter 32, nor in Isaiah chapter 39 (for in all those places, and in them alone, is this history recorded), but only that they came to congratulate him on his recovered health (as is indicated in 4 Kings and in Isaiah) or to inquire about "the wonder that had happened upon the earth" (as in 2 Paralipomenon); nevertheless the authority of Josephus and of Dionysius the Areopagite is so great with me that I readily assent to them. Nor do I in any way approve those who boldly, not to say rashly and impudently, find fault with this or that writer who brings forward something not in the Scriptures. As if the Jews had not had, besides Scripture, their own traditions (which St Jerome himself cites more than once), just as Christians now have: or as if other sacred histories were not in use and authority in those times for them just as for us. Therefore only those things which are so contrary to reason or to Scripture that they cannot be reconciled with it are wholly to be rejected. For sacred Scripture is the mistress of truth. But if anyone thinks some things not true because they are lacking in it, truly it is he who lacks mind and sense. There is, however, a difference between the faith we give to Scripture and the faith we accord to other histories or [printed "art"] human traditions. For the former is divine, the latter human: the former certain and incapable of error, the latter not so certain that it cannot err. What then Josephus (whom the holy Fathers praised and esteemed highly) and Dionysius the Areopagite (whom (continues)

(47?) ‹anchor: not visible› · printed in col 734 · (continued; beginning not in image) [... upper part of col 734 not in image ...] SOLI. INVICTO. / MITHRAE. / T. ANTISTIUS. / T. F. STELLATINA. / SEVERIANUS. / DEDICAVIT. ¶ Dediolani in janua S. Ambrosii, porta Vercellensi (b): ¶ S. D. I. M. / P. ACIL. PISONIANUS. / PATER. PATRATUS. / QUI. HOC. SPELEUM. VIOL. / IGNIS. AASUMPTUM. / COMPARATA. AREA. A. REPUBL. / MEDIOL. PECUNIA. SUA. / RESTITUIT. ¶ Ubi quatuor primi characteres D. S. I. M. significant: INVICTO. SOLI. DEO. MITHRAE. Vide plures ejusmodi inscriptiones apud Janum Gruterum. In quibus SOLI MITHRAE nihil est aliud, quam 435 soli quem Persae Mithram appellant. Unde apud Curtium lib. IV Historiarum, de iisdem Persis sic prorsus legendum: « Solem Mithram, sacrumque et aeternum invocant ignem. » Non vero, quod aliqui voluerunt, solem, Martem, etc. Nec enim illis Mars deus in cultum. Romani porro non statuas modo, sed et templa soli Mithrae erexerunt. De Aureliano imperatore conditore et consecratore templi Solis testatur Flavius Vopiscus in ejus Vita. « Templum Solis, inquit, magnificentissimum constituit. » Et prius dixerat: « Cum ad templum Solis veniseemus, ab Aureliano principe consecratum. » De Mithra et ejus sacris in specu fieri solitis, meminerunt S. Justinus martyr, Tertullianus, Gregorius Nazianzenus, et alii complures.

[...] "TO THE UNCONQUERED SUN MITHRAS, TITUS ANTISTIUS SEVERIANUS, SON OF TITUS, OF THE STELLATINE TRIBE, DEDICATED [THIS]." ¶ At Milan [printed "Dediolani"], at the gate of St Ambrose, the Vercelli gate (b): ¶ "S. D. I. M. PUBLIUS ACILIUS PISONIANUS, PATER PATRATUS, RESTORED AT HIS OWN EXPENSE THIS CAVE, DAMAGED [?] AND CONSUMED [printed "AASUMPTUM"] BY FIRE, THE SITE HAVING BEEN ACQUIRED FROM THE COMMONWEALTH OF MILAN." ¶ Where the first four letters, D. S. I. M. [so printed here, though the inscription above reads S. D. I. M.], signify: "TO THE UNCONQUERED SUN GOD MITHRAS." See more inscriptions of this kind in Janus Gruter. In them SOLI MITHRAE is nothing else than [435: page of the earlier edition] the sun, which the Persians call Mithras. Hence in Curtius, Histories book 4, of the same Persians, one should read exactly thus: "They invoke the Sun Mithras and the sacred and eternal fire"; not, as some would have it, "the Sun, Mars," etc. For Mars was not a god in their worship. The Romans, moreover, erected not only statues but also temples to the Sun Mithras. Of the emperor Aurelian as founder and consecrator of a temple of the Sun, Flavius Vopiscus testifies in his Life: "He established a most magnificent temple of the Sun," he says. And earlier he had said: "When we had come [printed "veniseemus"] to the temple of the Sun consecrated by the emperor Aurelian." Of Mithras and his rites, customarily performed in a cave, St Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Gregory Nazianzen and many others make mention.

(printed under page 376)

(48) ‹anchor: a Socratis morte (cujus ita eos puduit)› · printed in col 734 · (continues)

Athenienses enim a Socratis morte, cujus ita eos puduit. Rem narrat Diogenes Laertius in Socrate, ubi sub extremam ejus Vitam haec refert: Ἀθηναῖοι δ' εὐθὺς μετέγνωσαν, ὥστε κλεῖσαι καὶ παλαίστρας καὶ γυμνάσια. Καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἐφυγάδευσαν, Μελίτου δὲ θάνατον κατέγνωσαν. Σωκράτη δὲ χαλκῇ εἰκόνι ἐτιμήσαντο, ἣν ἔθεσαν ἐν τῷ Πομπείῳ, Λυσίππου ταύτην ἐργασαμένου. Ἄνυτόν τε ἐπιδημήσαντα αὐθήμερον ἐξεκήρυξαν Ἡρακλεῶται. Athenienses ita mox poenituit, ut palaestras et gymnasia (continues)

"For the Athenians, from the death of Socrates, of which they were so ashamed." Diogenes Laertius tells the story in his Socrates, where towards the end of his Life he relates this: "The Athenians at once repented, so that they closed the wrestling-schools and gymnasia. And some they banished, and condemned Meletus to death. Socrates they honoured with a bronze statue, which they set up in the Pompeion, the work of Lysippus. And Anytus, when he came to Heraclea, the Heracleots expelled the same day." The Athenians so soon repented that the wrestling-schools and gymnasia (continues)

(printed under page 376)

(a) ‹anchor: call not in image (upper part of the page; probably the first inscription in col 734)› · printed at the foot of col 733 (editors' note to the Notationes)

Ex Onuphrio et Fulvio.

From Onofrio [Panvinio] and Fulvio [Orsini].

(printed under page 376)

Page

  • running head: 733 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A Ex his facile; B passionis Christi, cum; C τῶν Βαβυλωνίων βασιλεὺς,; D traditiones fuerint (quas
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:734
schola suspicit theologorum) afferunt sacris Scripturis non adversum, sed omissum tantum, hoc meo judicio magni faciendum est ; neque ullo modo audiendi sunt, qui quavis levi occasione in illos irruunt.
the school of theologians looks up to) bring forward that is not contrary to Sacred Scripture, but only omitted, this in my judgement is to be highly esteemed; nor are those by any means to be listened to who on any slight occasion rush upon them.
(47) Triplicis Mithrae. Quod hic affert Dionysius de triplicis Mithrae seu dici portento, et Babyloniorum submissione, id in ipsis quoque Persarum sacris ac ritualibus libris contineri asserit, nempe contra gentilem Apollophanem gentilitio pugnans gladio. Μάλιστα μὲν οὖν τοῦτο ταῖς Περσῶν ἱερατικαῖς ἐμφέρεται φήμαις, καὶ εἰσέτι Μάγοι τὰ μνημόσυνα τοῦ τριπλασίου Μίθρου τελοῦσιν. Maxime igitur haec, inquit, in sacerdotalibus Persarum monumentis continentur, atque magi etiamnum memoriam triplicis Mithrae celebrant. Ubi triplicis Mithrae, id est triplicis solis. Est enim Mithras Persis idem, quod Sol, coliturque ab iisdem divinis honoribus, quippe ipsorum Deus. Hinc Artabazus Persa, apud Xenophontem, lib. VII De institutione Cyri, per illum jurat : Μὰ τὸν Μίθρην, Per Mithram. Strabo item libro Geographiae XV : Τιμῶσι τὸν ἥλιον, ὃν καλοῦσι Μίθραν. Colunt solum, quem Mithram appellant. Veteres quoque exstant inscriptiones, ubi junctim ponuntur sol et Mithras, ut videre est in hic appositis.
(47) Of the triple Mithras. What Dionysius brings forward here concerning the portent of the triple Mithras or day, and the submission of the Babylonians, he asserts to be contained also in the sacred and ritual books themselves of the Persians, fighting namely against the Gentile Apollophanes with a Gentile sword: Now this is recorded especially in the priestly traditions of the Persians, and the Magi still celebrate the memorials of the threefold Mithras. Especially therefore, says he, are these things contained in the priestly monuments of the Persians, and the Magi even now celebrate the memory of the triple Mithras. Where of the triple Mithras means of the triple sun. For to the Persians Mithras is the same as the Sun, and is worshipped by them with divine honours, inasmuch as he is their God. Hence Artabazus the Persian, in Xenophon, book VII On the Education of Cyrus, swears by him: By Mithras, By Mithras. Strabo likewise in book XV of his Geography: They honour the sun, whom they call Mithras. They worship the sun, whom they call Mithras. There are extant also ancient inscriptions where the sun and Mithras are put jointly, as may be seen in those set down here.
Romae : SOLI. INVICTO. MITHRAE. T. ANTISTIUS. T. F. STELLATINA. SEVERIANUS. DEDICAVIT.
At Rome: To the Unconquered Sun Mithras, Titus Antistius Severianus, son of Titus, of the Stellatine tribe, dedicated this.
Dediolani in janua S. Ambrosii, porta Vercellensi : S. D. I. M. P. ACIL. PISONIANUS. PATER. PATRATUS. QUI. HOC. SPELEUM. VIOL. IGNIS. AASUMPTUM. COMPARATA. AREA. A. REPUBL. MEDIOL. PECUNIA. SUA. RESTITUIT.
At Milan at the door of St. Ambrose, at the Vercelli Gate: To the Unconquered Sun God Mithras, Publius Acilius Pisonianus, Pater Patratus, who restored with his own money this cave consumed by the violence of fire, having purchased the site from the commonwealth of Milan.
Ubi quatuor primi characteres D. S. I. M. significant : INVICTO. SOLI. DEO. MITHRAE. Vide plures ejusmodi inscriptiones apud Janum Gruterum. In quibus SOLI MITHRAE nihil est aliud, quam soli quem Persae Mithram appellant. Unde apud Curtium lib. IV Historiarum, de iisdem Persis sic prorsus legendum : « Solem Mithram, sacrumque et aeternum invocant ignem. » Non vero, quod aliqui voluerunt, solem, Martem, etc. Nec enim illis Mars deus in cultum. Romani porro non statuas modo, sed et templa soli Mithrae erexerunt. De Aureliano imperatore conditore et consecratore templi Solis testatur Flavius Vopiscus in ejus Vita. « Templum Solis, inquit, magnificentissimum constituit. » Et prius dixerat : « Cum ad templum Solis venissemus, ab Aureliano principe consecratum. » De Mithra et ejus sacris in specu fieri solitis, meminerunt S. Justinus martyr, Tertullianus, Gregorius Nazianzenus, et alii complures.
Where the first four letters D. S. I. M. signify: To the Unconquered Sun God Mithras. See more inscriptions of this sort in Janus Gruter; in which To the Sun Mithras is nothing else than to the sun whom the Persians call Mithras. Whence in Curtius, book IV of the Histories, concerning the same Persians it must by all means be read thus: « They invoke the Sun Mithras, and the sacred and eternal fire; » and not, as some have wished, the sun, Mars, etc. For Mars was not a god in worship among them. Moreover, the Romans erected not only statues, but also temples to the sun Mithras. Concerning the Emperor Aurelian as founder and consecrator of the temple of the Sun, Flavius Vopiscus testifies in his Life: « He established, says he, a most magnificent temple of the Sun. » And earlier he had said: « When we had come to the temple of the Sun, consecrated by the Emperor Aurelian. » Concerning Mithras and his rites accustomed to be performed in a cave, St. Justin Martyr, Tertullian, Gregory of Nazianzus, and several others have made mention.
(48) Athenienses enim a Socratis morte, cujus ita eos puduit. Rem narrat Diogenes Laertius in Socrate, ubi sub extremam ejus Vitam haec refert : Ἀθηναῖοι δ' εὐθὺς μετέγνωσαν , ὥστε κλεῖσαι καὶ παλαίστρας καὶ γυμνάσια. Καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἐφυγάδευσαν, Μελίτου δὲ θάνατον κατέγνωσαν. Σωκράτη δὲ χαλκῆς εἰκόνος ἐτιμήσαντο, ἣν ἔθεσαν ἐν τῷ Πομπείῳ, Λυσίππου ταύτην ἐργασαμένου. Ἄνυτόν τε ἐπιδημήσαντα αὐθήμερον ἐξεκήρυξαν Ἡρακλεῶται. Athenienses ita mox poenituit, ut palaestras et gymnasia
(48) For the Athenians after the death of Socrates, of which they were so ashamed. Diogenes Laertius relates the matter in his life of Socrates, where towards the end of his Life he reports these things: And the Athenians straightway repented, so that they closed both the wrestling-schools and the gymnasia. And some they banished, and upon Meletus they passed sentence of death; and Socrates they honoured with a bronze statue, which they set up in the Pompeium, Lysippus having wrought it. And when Anytus arrived in their town, the people of Heraclea proclaimed his banishment on the very same day. The Athenians soon repented to such a degree that [they closed] the wrestling-schools and gymnasia
Editors' notes and page, col. 734

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: Romae› · call in col 734

Ex Onuphrio et Fulvio.

From Onuphrius and Fulvius.

(printed under page 376)

(b) ‹anchor: porta Vercellensi› · call in col 734

Ex Arriano.

From Arriano [as printed].

(printed under page 376)

Page

  • running head: T. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 734
  • marginal letters: A schola suspicit theologorum); B apud Xenophontem, lib. VII; C PATER. PATRATUS.; D templi Solis testatur
  • old-edition numerals: 435 after quam
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:735
clauserint : et alios quidem exsilio, Melitum vero morte condemnarint. Socratem porro aerea statua honorarunt a Lysippo facta, quam in Pompeo (celeberrimo urbis Ioco) posuerunt. Anytum denique peregre profectum Heracleotae ipsa die edicto exterminarunt.
closed them: and condemned the others indeed to exile, but Meletus to death. Moreover they honoured Socrates with a bronze statue made by Lysippus, which they placed in the Pompeium (a most celebrated place of the city). Finally, when Anytus had gone abroad, the Heracleots banished him by edict on the very same day.
CAPUT IV
Chapter IV.
Dionysii in theologia et virtute profectus, atque ad episcopatum evectio.
The progress of Dionysius in theology and virtue, and his elevation to the episcopate.
Ex quo tempore novus hic Christi miles aquis salutaribus in Ecclesia Dei respersus, cunctis inimici pompis ac lenociniis nuntium remisit, confestim tanquam de morte translatus ad vitam pristinae suae cum strepitu populari consuetudinis oblitus, nova studia aggredi, novas virtutes omni conatu et animi et corporis urgere ac persequi coepit. In quo, ut facilius juxta et felicius fructum operae suae dignum consequeretur, ipsa magistrorum dignitas ac praestantia (unde primus discendi ardor nasci solet) momenti attulit plurimum. Nam eos sane magistros habuit, qui Deum ipsi habuerant praeceptorem. Nempe apostolos et discipulos Christi, sed prae omnibus, et diutius omnibus, Paulum. Qui enim illum verbo veritatis in Christo genuerat, idem prima illi spiritus alimenta suppeditavit, idem prima fidei elementa tradidit, idem lac illi potum dedit. Instar siquidem et exemplum bonae matris praestare erga Dionysium Paulus voluit ; non minus scilicet liberaliter educando, quam ingenue pariendo. Quare praecipua religionis nostrae mysteria sedulo illi exposuit, mundum videlicet, qui perperam a nonnullis philosophis ab aeterno exstitisse disputaretur, a Deo conditum esse, cum antea nihil omnino, nisi Deus, exstitisset : tum etiam angelos, tum homines primitus creatos ; et illos quidem coeli habitatores, hos autem terrae incolas, et paradisi cultores constitutos : ad quorum pleniorem notitiam ipsi sedulam veteris instrumenti lectionem impense commendabat. Deinde primorum parentum peccata et poenas, et illorum ad posteros transfusionem, atque inde totius humanae infirmitatis originem (unde ut culparum, sic aquarum profluxisset diluvium) explanabat. Post illud quoque, perditi generis instaurationem, et patriarcharum seriem atque fidem, egregiaque numinis instinctu facinora in oculis defigebat. Tum vero ad scriptam Dei voluntate, et angelorum ministerio coelitus delatam legem, ac Moysi in manus traditam aggrediebatur : cujus legis praecepta duabus tabulis exarata cum mirifice dilaudasset, eaque non solum naturae conformia, sed etiam humanae societati conservandae necessaria commonstrasset, dehinc multitudinem rituum ac caeremoniarum rudi duroque populo, ad perdomandam ejus ferociam, congruenter quidem initio impositarum, sed nunc, mutatis temporibus, earumdem nimiam difficultatem, atque ex ea re plurimas mortalium partim transgressiones, partim anxietates (prout vel existimatio neglectum, vel nimia sollicitudo superstitionem pareret) verbis exaggerabat. Ex quibus omnibus, ac praecipue ex perpeti hominum exitio ac ruina, efficere nitebatur, et profecto efficiebat, opus fuisse omnino, ut lege veteri exarescente, rebusque pessum euntibus, nova lex, novus legislator adveniret ; et quidem talis, cui potestas et imperium in omnes esset. Itaque Deum Patrem misisse e coelo unigenam Filium suum, qui juncta sibi et conglutinata nostra natura, simul Deus simul homo exsistens, redimere modo optimo genus mortalium, et pro sua infinita sapientia sciret, et pro inexhausta potentia posset, et pro immensa bonitate vellet. Super quibus altissimis fidei nostrae mysteriis, cum Dionysio tanquam acuto et solerti in paucis philosopho multa succurrerent ex adverso, eaque nec levia nec spernenda argumenta, haec ubi magistro suo lucis habendae gratia proposuisset, ab hoc e vestigio tam lucide habebat exposita, et novis insuper aliorum nodorum exsolutionibus conjunctim declarata, ut multo semper plus referret, quam quaesisset. Cum enim Paulum minime fugeret, quantus olim in Republica Christiana futurus esset Dionysius, accelerabat hominem Ecclesiae necessarium opportunis instruere documentis, atque in ejus animam, velut in quamdam sacrorum depositorum arcam fidelissimam, omnes scientiae ac sapientiae suae thesauros congerere. Itaque, cui nec acre deerat ingenium, et talis ac tantus magister suppetebat, facile fuit, accedente in primis non impari diligentia, eo divinarum rerum cognitionibus brevi tempore pervenire, quo pauci multis annorum spatiis vix ac ne vix quidem potuerint attingere. Denique (ut quid Paulus Dionysio contulerit, paucis et significantibus verbis e Scriptura complectar (circumduxit eum et docuit.) Nam Paulo Graeciam et Asiam peragranti tres ipsos annos adhaesisse Dionysium, constans est fides. Illo igitur theologiae magistro maxime et primo omnium usus est : secundum hunc autem S. Hierotheo, viro, si non omnino pari apostolis, certe suppari, et mirificis Dei optimi maximi donis ubertim cumulato. De quo in praesentia (quod alias opportunior, cum ejus describetur vita, futurus sit enarrandi locus) plura non tangam. Quia vero minime satis est homini ad Ecclesiae gubernacula admovendo, quantacunque pollere scientia, seu sacra seu profana ; sed opus praeterea est, ac praecipue quidem, multa eximiaque virtute (nam illa instrumenti duntaxat, haec autem animae locum tenet), idcirco Dionysius tanto in hanc quam in illam incubuit impensius, quanto anima instrumento praestabilior est. Nec longe illi petenda omnigenae virtutis aut documenta fuerunt aut exempla, cum et illa identidem ex magistri ore, velut certissima oracula audiret ; et haec in ejusdem vita et moribus, quasi in pulcherrima pictura, quotidie legeret. Quare illius exemplo, corpus suum (quae prima est tendentibus ad vitae perfectionem via) crebris jejuniis, vigiliis, laboribus perdomabat, atque in servitutem quotidie redigebat. Neque enim poterat nec volebat in comitatu Pauli aliud facere quam Paulus. Uti ergo Paulus (quemadmodum de se ipse praedicat) cum aliis in multis malis fuit, tum nominatim in labore et aerumna, in vigiliis multis, in fame et siti, in jejuniis multis, in frigore et nuditate, sic et Dionysius, ut magistri germanus discipulus, esse in iisdem voluit : nec quidquam in vitae victusque commodis, aut malorum immunitatibus habere singulare. Quippe ex Evangelii lectione didicerat, sufficere discipulo, ut sit sicut magister ejus ; et servo, sicut dominus ejus. Nolebat igitur, laborante, aut vigilante, aut jejunante magistro, vel otiosus esse, vel somnolentus, vel genio deditus ; sed belli illius intestini et continuae pugnae, in qua inter se hostiliter caro et spiritus, licet habitatione conjunctissimi, assidue confligunt, conscius (caro enim concupiscit adversus spiritum, spiritus autem adversus carnem) huic arma sua, quibus praevaleret et insolesceret, detrahere : et illi auxilia et nervos, quibus legitimo suo potiretur dominatu, institit acquirere. Itaque lecti, mensae, aliarumque rerum hujusmodi, non modo delicias, sed etiam minus necessarias commoditates generoso animo circumcidit. Spiritui vero prorsus e contrario, non solum quas potuit commoditates, sed etiam delicias omnes, tametsi eas non semper, nec omni ex parte necessarias, indulsit. Quas autem ? Nimirum continuas ad Deum pre-
From the time when this new soldier of Christ, sprinkled with the saving waters in the Church of God, sent a bill of divorce to all the pomps and allurements of the enemy, forthwith as if translated from death to life, forgetting his former custom with popular uproar, he began to enter upon new studies, and with every effort both of mind and of body to press on and pursue new virtues. Wherein, that he might both more easily and more happily attain a worthy fruit of his labour, the very dignity and pre-eminence of his teachers (whence the first ardour for learning is wont to spring) brought the greatest weight. For he had indeed those teachers who had themselves had God as their Instructor: namely, the apostles and disciples of Christ, but above all, and longer than all, Paul. For he who had begotten him in Christ by the word of truth, the same supplied to him the first nourishment of the spirit, the same delivered to him the first elements of the faith, the same gave him milk to drink. Since Paul wished to show the likeness and example of a good mother towards Dionysius; namely, by educating him no less liberally than he had nobly brought him forth. Wherefore he sedulously expounded to him the chief mysteries of our religion: namely, that the world, which was wrongly disputed by some philosophers to have existed from eternity, was created by God, when previously nothing at all save God had existed; and that both angels and men were originally created, and the former indeed appointed inhabitants of heaven, and the latter dwellers upon earth and cultivators of paradise: for the fuller knowledge of which things he earnestly commended to him the sedulous reading of the Old Testament. Next he explained the sins and punishments of the first parents, and the transmission of them to posterity, and thence the origin of all human infirmity (whence, as a flood of faults, so a flood of waters had flowed forth). After that also, he set before his eyes the restoration of the lost race, and the series and faith of the patriarchs, and their noble deeds done by the inspiration of the Deity. And then he proceeded to the law written by the will of God, and brought down from heaven by the ministry of angels, and delivered into the hands of Moses: the precepts of which law, engraved on two tables, when he had wonderfully praised, and had shown that they were not only conformable to nature, but also necessary for preserving human society, thereafter he magnified in words the multitude of rites and ceremonies congruously indeed imposed at the beginning upon a rude and hard people to tame its fierceness, but now, as times were changed, the excessive difficulty of the same, and from that circumstance the very many transgressions on the one hand, and anxieties on the other, of mortals (according as either disregard bred neglect, or excessive solicitude bred superstition). From all of which things, and chiefly from the perpetual destruction and ruin of men, he strove to prove, and assuredly did prove, that it was altogether needful that as the old law withered away and things went to ruin, a new law, a new lawgiver should come; and indeed such a one as should have power and authority over all. And therefore that God the Father had sent from heaven His only-begotten Son, Who, having joined and united our nature to Himself, existing at once God and man, both knew how by His infinite wisdom, and was able by His inexhaustible power, and was willing by His immense goodness, to redeem the race of mortals in the best way. Upon which deepest mysteries of our faith, when many arguments on the contrary occurred to Dionysius, as an acute and, among few, skilful philosopher, and those neither slight nor to be despised, when he had proposed these to his master for the sake of obtaining light, he had them forthwith so lucidly expounded by him, and declared together with new solutions of other knots besides, that he always carried away much more than he had asked. For since it by no means escaped Paul how great Dionysius would someday be in the Christian Commonwealth, he hastened to instruct a man necessary to the Church with seasonable lessons, and to heap up into his soul, as into a most faithful ark of sacred deposits, all the treasures of his knowledge and wisdom. And so, for one who neither lacked a keen intellect and had at hand such and so great a master, it was easy, especially when there was added a diligence not unequal, to arrive in a brief time at that point in the knowledge of divine things which few in many spaces of years have scarcely, or not even scarcely, been able to reach. Finally (that I may comprise what Paul bestowed upon Dionysius in a few significant words from Scripture, he led him about and taught him (Deut. 32:10)), that Dionysius clave for three whole years to Paul as he traversed Greece and Asia is the constant belief. Him therefore he used most of all and first of all as his master in theology: and second to him, St. Hierotheus, a man, if not altogether equal to the apostles, certainly nearly equal, and abundantly heaped with wonderful gifts of God, best and greatest. Concerning whom at present (because elsewhere, when his life is described, there will be a more seasonable place for narrating it) I shall not touch upon more. But because it is by no means enough for a man who is to be advanced to the helm of the Church to excel in knowledge however great, whether sacred or profane, but there is need besides, and chiefly indeed, of much and eminent virtue (for the former holds the place of an instrument only, while the latter holds the place of the soul), therefore Dionysius applied himself all the more earnestly to the latter than to the former, by as much as the soul is more excellent than the instrument. Nor had he far to seek either lessons or examples of all manner of virtue, since he both heard the former repeatedly from his master's mouth like most certain oracles, and read the latter daily in his life and morals as in a most beautiful picture. Wherefore by his example he thoroughly tamed his body (which is the first way for those tending towards perfection of life) by frequent fasts, watchings, and labours, and daily reduced it into servitude. For he neither could nor wished in the company of Paul to do otherwise than Paul. As therefore Paul (even as he himself declares of himself) was both in many other ills, and by name in labour and toil, in many watchings, in hunger and thirst, in many fastings, in cold and nakedness (2 Cor. 11:27), so Dionysius also, as a true disciple of his master, wished to be in the same: and to have nothing singular in the conveniences of life and food, or in exemptions from ills. For from the reading of the Gospel he had learned that it is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and for the servant that he be as his lord (Matt. 10:25). He was unwilling therefore, while his master was labouring, or watching, or fasting, to be either idle, or drowsy, or given to self-indulgence; but conscious of that intestine war and continual battle in which the flesh and the spirit, though most closely joined in habitation, continually fight against one another in hostility (for the flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh (Gal. 5:17)), he set himself to strip from the former its weapons whereby it might prevail and grow insolent, and to acquire for the latter aids and sinews whereby it might possess its rightful dominion. And so with noble mind he cut away not only the delights, but even the less necessary conveniences of bed, table, and other things of this kind. To the spirit, on the other hand, quite on the contrary, he indulged not only what conveniences he could, but even all delights, although they were not always nor in every respect necessary. And what delights? Namely, continual pray-
Editors' notes and page, col. 735

Footnotes

[The author's text on this page is set full width; the column assigned to each call is the half of the page in which it falls.] (printed under page 377)

(z) ‹anchor: circumduxit eum et docuit› · call in col 735

Deut. XXXII, 10.

Deuteronomy 32:10.

(printed under page 377)

Page

  • running head: 735 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 736
  • marginal letters: A berrimo urbis Ioco)
  • old-edition numerals: 436 after tudinem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence clauserint; ends mid-word pre-
PG 4:736
Editors' notes and page, col. 736

Footnotes

(a) ‹anchor: in frigore et nuditate› · call in col 736

II Cor. XI, 27.

2 Corinthians 11:27.

(printed under page 377)

(b) ‹anchor: sicut dominus ejus› · call in col 736

Matth. X, 25.

Matthew 10:25.

(printed under page 377)

(c) ‹anchor: spiritus autem adversus carnem› · call in col 736

Gal. V, 17.

Galatians 5:17.

(printed under page 377)

Page

  • other: col 736 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 735 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:737
cationes, quibus nihil nec sapidius esse potest, nec salubrius ; deinde sancti Evangelii et aliarum sacrarum Scripturarum lectionem, non tantum diurnis, sed etiam nocturnis horis frequentiam ; qua nescio an quidpiam adversus malarum voluptatum exitiales illecebras reperiri fortius valeat atque solidius. Denique (ut alia omittam) divinae illius mensae, et panis vivifici quotidianum pastum, unicas devotae animae delicias, quibus tamen deliciis (nec enim id de omnibus dici potest) et robur quoque inest et immortalitas. Haec igitur quatuor inter alia plurimi faciebat (quae et omnes sane, qui nomen aliquod in perfectiore vita obtinere apud Deum volunt, plurimi facere, et maximo in pretio habere debent) corporis scilicet invictam depressionem, orationis usum indeficientem, sacrae lectionis studium indefatigabile, divini epuli famem gustumque insatiabilem : primum quidem ea de causa, quod quanto corpus deprimitur, tanto fere spiritus elevatur : secundum autem, quod sapienter intelligeret : Omne datum optimum et omne donum perfectum desursum esse, descendens a Patre luminum, et continentiam atque sapientiam non tam humana ope acquiri, quam rite postulantibus manu divina conferri ; tertium vero, quod minime ignoraret, sacrae Scripturae verba spiritum et vitam esse ; quartum denique, quod certus exsisteret, omnes Divinitatis thesauros illo sacramento plenius atque uberius quam uspiam alibi, cum hominibus communicari. Itaque per sollicitam corporis macerationem, et assiduam precationum in coelos ejaculationem, ad alias virtutes (quarum istae non tantum fundamenta, sed etiam fomenta sunt) sibi viam stravit. Quin etiam eousque et laborando et connitendo progressus est, ut nihil eum corpus, aut certe prope nihil retardaret, quominus et divinas litteras hominibus terrestribus, et frivola voluptatum amantibus inaccessas penetraret : ac sese insuper (adjuvante in primis ac sublevante illa gratia, quae in sacramento sacramentorum plurima suscipitur) visis coelestibus, et angelicis collocutionibus dignum exhiberet. Paulus igitur hos sui discipuli profectus videns, et egregia virtutum specimina, quae in dies affatim exhibebat, cum animo suo subinde pensitans miro efferebatur gaudio. Nam ita Dionysius cunctos sui magistri mores induerat, ita omnem ejus disciplinam, speculi instar nitidissimi, repraesentabat, ut hic eum contemplans, velut alterum se in eo contemplari videretur ; ut nec immerito eadem illi posset dicere, quae alii cuidam discipulorum, licet adeo quodam sensu, dixit : Tu autem assecutus es meam doctrinam, institutionem, propositum, fidem, longanimitatem, dilectionem, patientiam. Quippe adeo haec noster Areopagita erat assecutus, ut non tantum ea in Paulo esse meminisset, sed ipse etiam vita et moribus repraesentaret. Quare Paulus nihil amplius differendum ratus, quin tantum lumen ad dispergendas gentilitiorum errorum tenebras in sublimi poneret, eum magno totius Ecclesiae bono, sed occidentalis praesertim, ut post videbitur, longe maximo, creavit episcopum. Atheniensique Ecclesiae jam ad lucem assurgenti praeesse voluit : sive primum (ut alius Dionysius Corinthiorum antistes et scriptor perantiquus memorat) sive secundum, ut e Graecorum Menaeo ubi primus locus sancto Hierotheo assignatur) colligi potest : nam in primis fere omnium Ecclesiarum episcopis, non modo propter ingenia hominum, naturali quodam vitio antiquitatem affectantia, sed etiam propter frequentes ipsorum episcoporum ab uno loco ad alium migrationes, magna inveniendi ordinis beataeque successionis assignandae difficultas exoritur. Constat enim, ut enascente, sic adolescente Ecclesia, non apostolos tantum, sed ipsorum quoque discipulos incredibili quodam fidei ardore succensos, non unius loci ditionisve angustiis labores terminasse sua sed Ecclesia satis alicubi fundata instructaque, relicto inibi aliquo e discipulis successore, alias in terra Evangelii quam longissime propagandi studio cupide commigrasse. Unde et Historiae Ecclesiasticae principem valde laudo, qui hunc illorum morem (praelucet enim veritati) minime tacitum praeteriit, sed de his ipsis, quae jam transcurrimus, temporibus agens, deque viris Apostolicis (qui usque ad S. Quadratum, Dionysii nostri, post Hublium, in eodem Atheniensi episcopatu successorem, exstiterunt) mentionem inducens, in hanc fere sententiam. « Plurimi, inquit, ea tempestate ardentiori coelestis sapientiae amore succensi, et animos divini verbi thyrso percussi, primo quidem salutaribus obsequentes cohortationibus, copias suas in egenos distribuebant, deinde relicta domo et patria, munus Evangelicae praedicationis aggrediebantur, atque iis potissime, qui nihil dum Christianae fidei inaudissent, Christum annuntiato, et sanctorum Evangeliorum Scripturas aperire, omni studio contendebant. Hi autem jactis in peregrina terra fidei fundamentis, cum alios pro se pastores ibidem ordinassent, et novarum Ecclesiae plantarum curam culturamque eis demandassent, tum ad alias inde regiones atque gentes sese cum Dei gratia atque adjutorio transferebant. Quippe cum illo etiam tempore plurima ab illis miracula, Spiritus sancti virtute designarentur : quibus fiebat, ut ad primas eorum conciones, plurima mortalium turba veram erga Deum pietatem atque cultum avidis animis combiberent. » Sic ille. Cum igitur non raro accideret, nonnullos ex iis pastoribus perexiguo tempore, et rebus non satis exacte ordinatis, in episcopali throno considere, hinc factum est, ut iis in serie episcoporum praeteritis, ipsorum successores, qui et diutius eas provincias admistrassent, et in rebus Ecclesiae stabiliendis plus laborassent, pro primis episcopis haberentur. Ita Hierotheum Ecclesiam Atheniensem a Paulo vixdum inchoatam, primum suscepisse, auxisse, rexisse, docuisse arbitrandum est ; sed eo paucis post annis ad alia, quo Spiritus agebat, digresso, aut etiam ab apostolis evocato et misso (nam in Hispaniam concessisse, et ibi episcopatum tenuisse, in confesso est) Dionysium a Paulo eidem Ecclesiae praefectum esse : idque anno circiter a Christi ortu quinquagesimo quinto : quo tempore agebat ipse Dionysius annum aetatis fere quadragesimum sextum, parque erat tam regendae Ecclesiae, quam quibusvis laboribus pro suscepti muneris ratione sufferendis. Quae quidem quemadmodum praestiterit, et quibus in fundando atque ordinando Atheniensi episcopatu virtutibus effloruerit, nunc tempus est breviter exponendi.
ers, than which nothing can be either more savoury or more salutary; next, the reading of the holy Gospel and of the other sacred Scriptures, practised not only in the daytime, but also in the night hours; than which I know not whether anything stronger and more solid can be found against the deadly allurements of evil pleasures. Finally (to omit other things), the daily food of that divine table and of the life-giving bread, the sole delights of a devout soul, in which delights nevertheless (for that cannot be said of all delights) there is both strength also and immortality. These four things therefore among others he valued most highly (which indeed all who wish to obtain some name with God in a more perfect life ought to value most highly and hold in the greatest esteem): namely, the invincible keeping under of the body, the unfailing use of prayer, the indefatigable study of sacred reading, the insatiable hunger and taste for the divine banquet: the first indeed for this reason, because the more the body is kept down, the more generally is the spirit lifted up; the second, because he wisely understood that every best gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights (Jas. 1:17), and that continence and wisdom are not so much acquired by human effort as conferred by the divine hand upon those who duly ask; the third, because he was by no means ignorant that the words of sacred Scripture are spirit and life; the fourth finally, because he was certain that all the treasures of the Divinity are communicated to men by that sacrament more fully and more abundantly than anywhere else. And so through the careful maceration of the body and the continual darting of prayers into the heavens, he paved a way for himself to other virtues (of which those are not only the foundations, but also the incentives). Nay more, by labouring and striving he advanced to such a point that the body retarded him not at all, or at least almost not at all, from penetrating the divine letters, inaccessible to earthly men and lovers of the frivolities of pleasures, and moreover (assisted chiefly and uplifted by that grace which is received most abundantly in the sacrament of sacraments) from showing himself worthy of heavenly visions and angelic colloquies. Paul therefore, seeing this progress of his disciple, and pondering from time to time within his mind the eminent patterns of virtues which he abundantly exhibited day by day, was transported with wonderful joy. For Dionysius had so put on all the manners of his master, and so represented his whole discipline like a most shining mirror, that the latter, contemplating him, seemed to contemplate another self in him; so that not undeservedly he could say the same things to him that he said, albeit in another sense, to a certain other of his disciples: But you have fully known my doctrine, manner of life, purpose, faith, long-suffering, love, patience (2 Tim. 3:10). For our Areopagite had so attained these things that he not only remembered that they were in Paul, but himself also represented them in his life and morals. Wherefore Paul, thinking that there should be no further delay in setting so great a light on high to scatter the darkness of gentile errors, created him bishop to the great good of the whole Church, and by far the greatest good of the Western Church especially, as will be seen later. And he wished him to preside over the Athenian Church, now rising to the light: whether as the first (as another Dionysius, Bishop of the Corinthians and a very ancient writer, relates) or as the second, as can be gathered from the Menaeum of the Greeks, where the first place is assigned to St. Hierotheus: for regarding the first bishops of almost all the Churches, not only on account of the dispositions of men, affecting antiquity by a certain natural fault, but also on account of the frequent migrations of the bishops themselves from one place to another, a great difficulty arises in finding the order and assigning the blessed succession. For it is established that both as the Church was springing up and as she was growing up, not the apostles only, but their disciples also, kindled with an incredible ardour of faith, did not bound their labours by the narrow limits of a single place or jurisdiction, but when a Church had been sufficiently founded and instructed anywhere, leaving behind there someone of the disciples as successor, eagerly migrated to other lands in their zeal for propagating the Gospel as far as possible. Whence I also greatly praise the chief of Ecclesiastical History (Eusebius), who by no means passed over this custom of theirs in silence (for it shines before the truth), but treating of these very times which we have just traversed, and bringing in mention of the Apostolic men (who existed down to St. Quadratus, the successor, after Publius, of our Dionysius in the same Athenian episcopate), writes to almost this effect: Very many, says he, at that season, kindled with a more ardent love of heavenly wisdom, and struck in their minds by the thyrsus of the divine word, first indeed obeying the salutary exhortations, distributed their wealth to the needy, and next, leaving home and country, entered upon the office of Evangelical preaching, and strove with all zeal to proclaim Christ, especially to those who had as yet heard nothing of the Christian faith, and to open the Scriptures of the holy Gospels. And when they had laid the foundations of the faith in a foreign land, and had ordained others as pastors in their stead in the same place, and committed to them the care and cultivation of the new plants of the Church, then they transferred themselves thence with the grace and help of God to other regions and nations. For at that time also very many miracles were wrought by them through the power of the Holy Spirit: whereby it came to pass that at their first discourses a very great multitude of mortals drank in with eager minds true piety and worship towards God (Hist. Eccl. 3.37). Thus far he. Since therefore it not seldom happened that several of those pastors sat upon the episcopal throne for a very brief time, and when affairs were not yet ordered with sufficient exactness, hence it came about that, while they were passed over in the list of bishops, their successors, who both had administered those provinces longer and had laboured more in establishing the affairs of the Church, were accounted the first bishops. Thus it is to be judged that Hierotheus first undertook, increased, ruled, and taught the Athenian Church scarcely yet begun by Paul; but when a few years later he departed to other parts whither the Spirit drove him, or was even summoned and sent by the apostles (for that he withdrew into Spain, and held an episcopate there, is acknowledged), Dionysius was set over the same Church by Paul: and that about the fifty-fifth year from the birth of Christ: at which time Dionysius himself was in about the forty-sixth year of his age, and was equal as well to ruling the Church as to undergoing any labours whatever in accordance with the office he had undertaken. How indeed he performed these things, and with what virtues he flourished in founding and ordering the Athenian episcopate, it is now time briefly to set forth.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(49) Ex quo tempore novus hic Christi miles, etc. Agitur in hoc cap. de S. Dionysii praeceptoribus in doctrina fidei, et sub illis profectu eximio.
(49) From the time when this new soldier of Christ, etc. In this chapter the instructors of St. Dionysius in the doctrine of the faith, and his eminent progress under them, are treated.
(50) Sed prae omnibus et diutius omnibus, Paulum. Quin Paulus apostolus et doctor gentium, praeceptor S. Dionysii Areopagitae fuerit, nefas est dubitare. Vide quae diximus in productts e Graecorum Menaeo Elogiis. Verum quod quidam haeretici improbe effutire ausi sunt, Dionysium ne semel praeceptoris sui Pauli meminisse, juvat breviter ad refrenandam impudentium mendaciorum audaciam aliquot colligere, in quibus perhonorificam magistri sui facit mentionem.
(50) But above all, and longer than all, Paul. That Paul the apostle and teacher of the gentiles was the instructor of St. Dionysius the Areopagite, it is wrong to doubt. See what we have said in the Eulogies adduced from the Menaeum of the Greeks. But because certain heretics have wickedly dared to blurt out that Dionysius did not even once make mention of his instructor Paul, it is pleasing, for curbing the audacity of impudent falsehoods, briefly to collect several passages in which he makes most honourable mention of his master.
1. Igitur in libro De divinis nominibus, c. 2, sic
1. Therefore in the book On the Divine Names, Chapter 2, thus
Editors' notes and page, col. 737

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text on this page runs the full page width; the NOTATIONES (Halloix's numbered notes to the chapter) are set in two columns below it, then the scripture notes. Calls (49), (50) stand in the chapter's text on earlier pages. --> (printed under page 378)

(49) ‹anchor: Ex quo tempore› · call in col — (earlier page)

Ex quo tempore novus hic Christi miles, etc. Agitur in hoc cap. de S. Dionysii praeceptoribus in doctrina fidei, et sub illis profectu eximio.

From the time when this new soldier of Christ, etc. This chapter treats of St Dionysius's teachers in the doctrine of the faith, and of his outstanding progress under them.

(printed under page 378)

(50) ‹anchor: Sed prae omnibus› · call in col — (earlier page)

Sed prae omnibus et diutius omnibus, Paulum. Quin Paulus apostolus et doctor gentium, praeceptor S. Dionysii Areopagitae fuerit, nefas est dubitare. Vide quae diximus in productis e Graecorum Menaeo Elogiis. Verum quod quidam haeretici improbe effutire ausi sunt, Dionysium ne semel praeceptoris sui Pauli meminisse, juvat breviter ad refrenandam impudentium mendaciorum audaciam aliquot colligere, in quibus perhonorificam magistri sui facit mentionem. 1. Igitur in libro De divinis nominibus, c. 2, sic (continues)

But before all, and for longer than all, Paul. That Paul, the apostle and teacher of the nations, was the teacher of St Dionysius the Areopagite, it is wrong to doubt. See what we said in the Eulogies brought forward from the Greeks' Menaeon. But since certain heretics have shamelessly dared to blurt out that Dionysius never once mentions his teacher Paul, it is worth gathering briefly, to curb the boldness of these impudent lies, some passages in which he makes most honourable mention of his master. 1. Thus in the book On the Divine Names, ch. 2, so (continues)

(printed under page 378)

(d) ‹anchor: not visible in the crop› · call in col 737-738

Jac. I, 19

James 1:19.

(printed under page 378)

(a) ‹anchor: not visible in the crop› · call in col 737-738

II Tim. III, 10.

2 Timothy 3:10.

(printed under page 378)

Page

  • running head: 737 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 738
  • marginal letters: A Menaeo Elogiis. Verum
  • old-edition numerals: 437 after in; 438 after eidem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word cationes; ends mid-sentence sic
PG 4:738
Editors' notes and page, col. 738

Page

  • other: col 738 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 737 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:739
ait : Καὶ τοῦτο ὑπερφυῶς ἐννοήσας ὁ κοινὸς ἡμῶν καὶ τοῦ καθηγεμόνος ἐπὶ τὴν θείαν φωτοδοσίαν χειραγωγὸς, ὁ πολὺς τὰ θεῖα, τὸ φῶς τοῦ κόσμου, τάδε φησὶν ἐνθεαστικῶς ἐν τοῖς ἱεροῖς αὐτοῦ Γράμμασι· « Καὶ γὰρ εἴπερ εἰσὶ λεγόμενοι θεοὶ, εἴτε ἐν οὐρανῷ, εἴτε ἐπὶ γῆς (ὥσπερ εἰσὶ θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοὶ), ἀλλ' ἡμῖν εἷς Θεὸς ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰς αὐτὸν, καὶ εἷς Κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς δι' οὗ τα πάντα, καὶ ἡμεῖς δι' αὐτοῦ, » etc. Et hoc cum praecellenter, intellexisset communis meus et praeceptoris mei ad divinam illustrationem manuductor, qui magnus in divinis est, et lux mundi, haec in sacris Epistolis suis divino instinctu dicit : Nam etsi sunt qui dicantur dii, sive in caelo, sive in terra (siquidem sunt dii multi, et domini multi) nobis tamen unus Deus Pater, ex quo omnia, et nos in illum : et unus Dominus Jesus Christus, per quem omnia et nos per ipsum. Qui locus totidem verbis est in Paulo I ad Cor. cap. VIII. Itaque meminit magistri sui, et cum honore.
says: And having supernaturally perceived this, the common guide of us and of our leader to the divine bestowal of light, he who is great in divine things, the light of the world, speaks thus by divine inspiration in his sacred Scriptures: « For even if there are so-called gods, whether in heaven or on earth (as indeed there are many gods and many lords), yet for us there is one God, the Father, from Whom are all things and we unto Him, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom are all things and we through Him » (1 Cor. 8:5–6), etc. And when the common guide of myself and of my master to divine illumination, who is great in divine things and the light of the world, had excellently understood this, he says these things by divine inspiration in his sacred Epistles: For although there be some that are called gods, whether in heaven or on earth (since there are many gods and many lords), yet to us there is one God, the Father, from Whom are all things, and we unto Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom are all things, and we through Him. Which passage is in so many words in Paul, 1 Corinthians chap. 8 (1 Cor. 8:5–6). Therefore he makes mention of his master, and with honour.
2. In eodem lib., cap. 3, utriusque simul magistri, hoc est, Pauli et Hierothei, laudem intulit his verbis : Καὶ ἡμᾶς τοὺς μετὰ Παῦλον τὸν θεῖον, ἐκ τῶν ἐκείνου λόγων στοιχειωθέντας, etc. Ac nos, qui post Paulum illum divinum ejus (Hierothei) documentis instituti sumus, etc.
2. In the same book, chap. 3, he brought in the praise of both masters together, that is, of Paul and Hierotheus, in these words: And us, who after the divine Paul were instructed in the elements from that man's discourses, etc. And we, who after that divine Paul were instructed by his (Hierotheus') teachings, etc.
3. Ibidem cap. 4 : Διὸ καὶ Παῦλος ὁ μέγας ἐν κατοχῇ τοῦ θείου γεγονὼς ἔρωτος καὶ τῆς ἐκστατικῆς αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως μετειληφὼς, ἐνθέῳ στόματι, Ζῶ ἐγὼ, φησὶν, οὐκ ἔτι, etc. Quocirca et Paulus ille magnus divino amore correptus, atque a se ipse dimotus. divino ore, Vivo, inquit, jam non ego, vero in me Christus, etc.
3. In the same place, chap. 4: Wherefore the great Paul also, having come to be possessed by divine love and having partaken of its ecstatic power, with inspired mouth says: I live, now not I (Gal. 2:20), etc. Wherefore that great Paul also, seized by divine love and carried out of himself, with divine mouth says: I live, now not I, but Christ in me, etc.
4. Ibidem, cap. 7 : Καὶ τοῦτο ὑπερφυῶς ἐννοήσας ὁ θεῖος ὄντως ἀνὴρ, ὁ κοινὸς ἡμῶν καὶ τοῦ καθηγεμόνος ἥλιος, Τὸ μωρὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ σοφώτερον τῶν ἀνθρώπων, φησὶν, etc. Quod cum eximie cognovisset sere divinus vir, communis meus et praeceptoris sol, dixit : Quod stultum est Dei, sapientius est hominibus. Eant nunc mendaciis suis et calumniis homines improbi et impudentes, et dicant, non meminisse praeceptoris sui eum, qui toties et saepius, tantaque cum laude meminit.
4. In the same place, chap. 7: And having supernaturally perceived this, the truly divine man, the common sun of us and of our leader, says: The foolishness of God is wiser than men (1 Cor. 1:25), etc. Which when the truly divine man, the common sun of myself and of my master, had excellently known, he said: That which is foolish of God is wiser than men. Let wicked and shameless men now go with their lies and calumnies, and say that he made no mention of his master, who so many times and so often, and with such great praise, makes mention of him.
(51) Nam Paulo Graeciam et Asiam peragranti tres ipsos annos adhaesisse Dionysium. Quin Pauli comes fuerit Dionysius, ambigi non debet. Primi ac praecipui historici id asserunt. Eusebius lib. III Hist. Eccles. cap. 4, inter Pauli comites et adjutores illum recenset. Item Nicephorus Callistus, et alii. Verba Michaelis Sygelli idem testantis vide supra cap. 11. Adhaesisse autem ei tres ipsos annos, ex antiquis monumentis et ab Hilduino accepimus.
(51) For that Dionysius clave for three full years to Paul as he travelled through Greece and Asia. That Dionysius was a companion of Paul ought not to be doubted. The first and chief historians assert it. Eusebius in book 3 of his Ecclesiastical History, chap. 4, reckons him among the companions and helpers of Paul; likewise Nicephorus Callistus, and others. See the words of Michael Syngelus testifying the same above in chap. 11. And that he clave to him for three full years, we have received from ancient monuments and from Hilduin.
(52) Secundum hunc autem S. Hierotheo. Auctor est ipse Dyonisius paulo ante citatus num. 2 et in illis locis quae ex illo excerpsimus, atque in Vita posuimus cap. 25, ubi non tantum fatetur se Hierothei discipulum, sed etiam praedicat.
(52) And next after him to St. Hierotheus. The authority is Dionysius himself, cited a little before under no. 2, and in those passages which we have excerpted from him and placed in the Life, chap. 25, where he not only confesses himself a disciple of Hierotheus, but even proclaims it.
(55) Crebrs jejuniis, vigiliis, laboribus. De his vide Syngelum in Encomio, ubi inter alia : Καὶ τῆς πρὸς Θεὸν ἀναστάσεως ὅλος ἐραστὴς καὶ ἀγωνιστὴς καθίσταται, προσευχαῖς συντόνοις διημερεύων τε καὶ διανυκτερεύων, καὶ παννυχίσιν ἀύπνοις ἐγκαρτερῶν, καὶ νηστείαις τὸ σαρκίον δαμάζων, καὶ τὴν χείρονα μοῖραν καθυποτάσσων τῇ κρείττονι, τὸν χοῦν τῷ νοΐ, καὶ τὴν γεώδη καταλεπτύνων παχύτητα, ἣ ταῖς διανοίαις οἷά τις ὁμίχλη ζοφώδης ταῖς ἡλιακαῖς ἀκτῖσιν ἐπιπροσθεῖν εἴωθεν. Et totus ad Deum assurgere amat contenditque continuis precibus diu noctuque insistens, atque insomnibus pervigiliis obdurans, et jejuniis corpus perdomans, ac partem deteriorem praestantiori subjiciens, nempe pulverem menti, et rationi terrestrem crassitiem, quae intelligentiam non secus ac tenebrosa nebula solares radios, solet obstruere. Vide ibi plura de virtutibus et miraculis.
(53) By frequent fastings, watchings, and labours. Concerning these see Syngelus in his Encomium, where among other things he writes: And he becomes wholly a lover and champion of the ascent to God, spending both day and night in earnest prayers, and persevering in sleepless all-night vigils, taming the flesh with fastings, subjecting the worse part to the better—the dust to the mind—and refining away the earthy grossness which, like a gloomy mist before the rays of the sun, is wont to obstruct the thoughts. And he loves and strives wholly to rise up to God, persevering day and night in continual prayers, enduring in sleepless watchings, taming the body with fastings, and subjecting the worse part to the more excellent—namely the dust to the mind, and the earthy grossness to reason, which, no otherwise than a dark cloud obstructs the rays of the sun, is wont to obstruct the understanding. See there more concerning his virtues and miracles.
(54) Sive primum (ut alius Dionysius. etc. Hujus testem habemus Eusebium lib. III Hist. Eccles.
(54) Or the first (as another Dionysius, etc. Of this we have Eusebius as a witness in book 3 of his Ecclesiastical History,
Editors' notes and page, col. 739

Footnotes

<!-- This page is NOTATIONES throughout (two columns). The rendered crop shows only the lower part of each column; the upper part of both columns is not in the image and is NOT set here. Each column therefore opens mid-note. Margin letters C, D omitted. --> (50, continued) ‹left column, from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) φησίν, οὐκ ἔτι, etc. Quocirca et Paulus ille magnus divino amore correptus, atque a se ipse dimotus, divino ore, Vivo, inquit, jam non ego, vero in me Christus, etc. 4. Ibidem, cap. 7: Καὶ τοῦτο ὑπερφυῶς ἐννοήσας ὁ θεῖος ὄντως ἀνήρ, ὁ κοινὸς ἡμῶν καὶ τοῦ καθηγεμόνος ἥλιος, Τὸ μωρὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ σοφώτερον τῶν ἀνθρώπων, φησίν, etc. Quod cum eximie cognovisset vere divinus vir, communis meus et praeceptoris sol, dixit: Quod stultum est Dei, sapientius est hominibus. Eant nunc mendaciis suis et calumniis homines improbi et impudentes, et dicant, non meminisse praeceptoris sui eum, qui toties et saepius, tantaque cum laude meminit.

"he says, no longer," etc. Wherefore that great Paul too, seized by divine love and carried out of himself, says with divine mouth: I live, now not I, but Christ in me, etc. 4. In the same work, ch. 7: "And having understood this surpassingly, the truly divine man, the common sun of us and of our guide, says, The foolishness of God is wiser than men," etc. When the truly divine man, my sun and my teacher's in common, had understood this excellently, he said: What is foolish of God is wiser than men. Let wicked and shameless men go now with their lies and slanders, and say that he does not remember his teacher, who remembers him so often and more often still, and with such praise.

(printed under page 379)

(51) ‹anchor: Nam Paulo› · call in col — (earlier page)

Nam Paulo Graeciam et Asiam peragranti tres ipsos annos adhaesisse Dionysium. Quin Pauli comes fuerit Dionysius, ambigi non debet. Primi ac praecipui historici id asserunt. Eusebius lib. III Hist. Eccles. cap. 4, inter Pauli comites et adjutores illum recenset. Item Nicephorus Callistus, et alii. Verba Michaelis Sygelli idem testantis vide supra cap. 11. Adhaesisse autem ei tres ipsos annos, ex antiquis monumentis et ab Hilduino accepimus.

For Dionysius kept close to Paul for three whole years as he travelled through Greece and Asia. That Dionysius was Paul's companion ought not to be doubted. The first and chief historians assert it. Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History book III, ch. 4, lists him among Paul's companions and helpers. So too Nicephorus Callistus, and others. For the words of Michael Syncellus testifying the same, see above, ch. 11. That he kept close to him for three whole years we have received from ancient records and from Hilduin.

(printed under page 379)

(52) ‹anchor: Secundum hunc autem› · call in col — (earlier page)

Secundum hunc autem S. Hierotheo. Auctor est ipse Dyonisius paulo ante citatus num. 2 et in illis locis quae ex illo excerpsimus, atque in Vita posuimus cap. 25, ubi non tantum fatetur se Hierothei discipulum, sed etiam praedicat.

And after him, to St Hierotheus. The authority is Dionysius himself, cited a little before at no. 2, and in the passages we excerpted from him and set in the Life, ch. 25, where he not only admits that he is Hierotheus's disciple but even proclaims it.

(printed under page 379)

(53) ‹anchor: Crebris jejuniis› · call in col — (earlier page)

<!-- the numeral reads like (55) in the render; the sequence 51, 52, [53], 54 requires (53) --> Crebris jejuniis, vigiliis, laboribus. De his vide Syngelum in Encomio, ubi inter alia: Καὶ τῆς πρὸς Θεὸν ἀναστάσεως ὅλος ἐραστὴς καὶ ἀγωνιστὴς καθίσταται, προσευχαῖς συντόνοις διημερεύων τε καὶ διανυκτερεύων, καὶ παννυχίσιν ἀΰπνοις ἐγκαρτερῶν, καὶ νηστείαις τὸ σαρκίον δαμάζων, καὶ τὴν χείρονα μοῖραν καθυποτάσσων τῇ κρείττονι, τὸν χοῦν τῷ νοΐ, καὶ τὴν γεώδη καταλεπτύνων παχύτητα, ἣ ταῖς διανοίαις οἷά τις ὁμίχλη ζοφώδης ταῖς ἡλιακαῖς ἀκτῖσιν ἐπιπροσθεῖν εἴωθεν. Et totus ad Deum assurgere amat contenditque continuis precibus diu noctuque insistens, atque insomnibus pervigiliis obdurans, et jejuniis corpus perdomans, ac partem deteriorem praestantiori subjiciens, nempe pulverem menti, et rationi terrestrem crassitiem, quae intelligentiam non secus ac tenebrosa nebula solares radios, solet obstruere. Vide ibi plura de virtutibus et miraculis.

With frequent fasts, vigils, labours. On these see Syncellus in the Encomium, where among other things: "And he becomes wholly a lover and a contender for the rising towards God, spending day and night in intense prayers, persevering in sleepless all-night vigils, subduing the poor flesh with fasts, and subjecting the worse part to the better, the dust to the mind, and thinning away the earthy grossness that is wont to screen the understanding as a gloomy mist screens the sun's rays." And wholly he loves and strives to rise to God, keeping at continual prayers day and night, holding out in sleepless vigils, mastering the body with fasts, and subjecting the worse part to the more excellent, namely the dust to the mind, and the earthly grossness to reason, which is wont to obstruct the understanding just as a dark cloud does the sun's rays. See there more on his virtues and miracles.

(printed under page 379)

Page

  • running head: 739 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A ait : Καὶ τοῦτο; B nore.; C Quod stultum est; D (55) Crebrs jejuniis,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:740
cap 14. Sic enim de Areopagita scribit : Ὃν τῆς ἐν Ἀθήναις Ἐκκλησίας πρῶτον ἐπίσκοπον ἀρχαίων τὶς ἕτερος Διονύσιος τῆς Κορινθίων παροικίας ποιμὴν γεγονέναι ἱστορεῖ. Quem (Areopagitam) Atheniensis Ecclesiae primum episcopum alius ex antiquis Dionysius Corinthiorum episcopus fuisse narrat. Idem repetit Eusebius lib. IV, cap. 22. Nicephorus Callistus lib. II Histor. Eccles. scribit, ipsius Pauli manibus consecratum : Ἐπὶ τόσον δὲ αὐτῷ τὰ τῆς πίστεως, ὡς μὴ μόνον τοῦ θείου καταξιωθῆναι λουτροῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ χειρῶν Παύλου Ἀθηνῶν προχειρισθῆναι ἐπίσκοπον. Tanta erat, inquit, in Christum fide, ut non solum divino dignus lavacro esset, verum etiam ipsius Pauli manibus Athenarum crearetur episcopus.
chap. 14. For thus he writes of the Areopagite: Whom another Dionysius among the ancients, pastor of the diocese of the Corinthians, relates to have been the first bishop of the Church at Athens. Whom (the Areopagite) another Dionysius among the ancients, bishop of the Corinthians, relates to have been the first bishop of the Church of Athens. Eusebius repeats the same in book 4, chap. 22. Nicephorus Callistus in book 2 of his Ecclesiastical History writes that he was consecrated by the hands of Paul himself: And to such a degree did matters of the faith advance with him that he was deemed worthy not only of the divine laver, but also of being ordained bishop of Athens by the hands of Paul. So great, says he, was his faith in Christ that he was not only worthy of the divine laver, but was also created bishop of Athens by the hands of Paul himself.
Sunt qui dicant, hujus consecrationis manu Pauli factae memoriam exstare etiamnum in ditione Luxemburgensi, in pago Aquila. Abest hic pagus ab urbe Treviris horae circiter itinere. Ibi exiguum est templum sancto Dionysio Areopagitae sacrum, et in eo ejusdem sancti cranium, aut potius cranii vertex, cujus in exteriori parte cernitur crux alba, cum cranii reliquum subnigrum sit. Hanc crucem Dionysio impressisse Paulum, dum eum consecraret, communior sermo est ; quorumdam tamen, non tunc, sed dum aqua salutifera illum ablueret ; nam utroque in sacramento signum usurpari crucis in confesso est, et docet ipse Dionysius lib. De Ecclesiastica hierarcha, cap. 2 et 5. Verumtamen illa crux, quaecumque demum sit, sive in ordinibus, sive in baptismo efformata, crux est transiens, et extrinsecus tantum signans ; non vero intus et usque ad ossa penetrans, iisque inhaerens. Unde consequitur, aut miraculo factum ut crux illa cutem pervaderet, cranioque insisteret ; aut certe, ut, modo, nobis incognito, sic impressa adhaereret. Nam qui dicitur character sacramenti ab ejusmodi cruce plane diversus est ; ille enim non corpori. sed animae imprimitur ; eique indebiliter inhaerescit, ac tribus tantum in sacramentis confertur, juxta illum Tridentini concilii canonem 9, sess. 7 : « Si quis dixerit, in tribus sacramentis, baptismo scilicet, confirmatione et ordine, non imprimi characterem in anima, hoc est, signum quoddam spirituale et indebile (unde et iterari non possunt) anathema sit. » At vero crux illa, quae extrinsecus ab episcopo aut a sacerdote efformatur, corporale signum est, et delebile, et omnibus sacramentis commune.
There are some who say that a memorial of this consecration performed by the hand of Paul is still extant in the territory of Luxembourg, in the village of Aquila. This village is distant about an hour's journey from the city of Trier. There is a small church there sacred to St. Dionysius the Areopagite, and in it the skull, or rather the crown of the skull, of the same saint, on the outer part of which is seen a white cross, while the rest of the skull is blackish. The more common report is that Paul imprinted this cross upon Dionysius while he was consecrating him; yet that of some is that it was not then, but while he was washing him with the saving water; for that in both sacraments the sign of the cross is used is acknowledged, and Dionysius himself teaches it in his book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chaps. 2 and 5. Nevertheless that cross, whatever it may be, whether formed in holy orders or in baptism, is a transient cross, signing only on the outside, and not penetrating within even to the bones and inhering in them. Whence it follows that either it came to pass by a miracle that that cross penetrated the skin and settled upon the skull, or at any rate that in a manner unknown to us it adhered when thus imprinted. For what is called the character of a sacrament is altogether different from a cross of that sort; for the former is imprinted not upon the body, but upon the soul, and inheres in it indelibly, and is conferred in three sacraments only, according to that 9th canon of the 7th session of the Council of Trent: « If anyone shall say that in the three sacraments, namely baptism, confirmation, and order, there is not imprinted a character on the soul, that is, a certain spiritual and indelible sign (whence also they cannot be repeated), let him be anathema. » Whereas that cross which is formed outwardly by the bishop or priest is a bodily and effaceable sign, and common to all the sacraments.
Tertia vero sententia de tempore impressae crucis est Joannis Bertelii abbati Epternacensis, qui in sua Lutzemburgensi Historia, summo cranio impressum crucis signum a D. Paulo apostolo refert, cum ab eo jam episcopus in Gallias cum benedictione ablegaretur. Verum haec sententia teneri non potest, nisi si dicatur Dionysius bis in Galliam esse missus, semel a Paulo, et semel a Clemente, post Pauli mortem. Missum autem a Paulo, nullae antiquae litterae vel minimum vestigium ostendunt : a Clemente autem, ut post liquebit, plurimae. Meminit hujus cranii Arnoldus Rayssius in suo Hierogazophylacio, sive Thesauro sacrarum Reliquiarum Belgii, pag. 349. De eodem cranio, et impressa cruce, mecum communicarunt oculati testes P. Joannes Roberti S. theologiae doctor, et hic Duaci sacrarum Litterarum tunc professor, et P. Joannes Sebastianus philosophiae eodem tempore in Trevirensi academia magister : quorum hic quidem ea ipsa de causa Aquilam profectus, rem diligentissime examinavit, atque ad me perscripsit : inter alia vero, jam crucem levem esse ac minime porosam, tametsi, quod reliquum est cranii, porosum sit : deinde ex eo cranio, quod argento circumductum scutellam efficit, vinum a peregrinis adversus dolores capitis sumi solitum ; unde tam ob miraculorum copiam, quam ob gratias a pontificibus concessas, magno inibi esse in honore. Quod autem id cranium, sive potius cranii suprema pars, sit
Now the third opinion concerning the time when the cross was imprinted is that of Joannes Bertelius, Abbot of Echternach, who in his History of Luxembourg relates that the sign of the cross was imprinted on the top of his skull by the Apostle St. Paul when, already a bishop, he was sent away by him with his blessing into Gaul. Yet this opinion cannot be held unless Dionysius be said to have been sent twice into Gaul, once by Paul, and once by Clement after Paul's death. Now that he was sent by Paul, no ancient writings show even the slightest trace; whereas that he was sent by Clement, as will appear hereafter, very many show. Arnoldus Rayssius makes mention of this skull in his Hierogazophylacium, or Treasury of the Sacred Relics of Belgium, page 349. Concerning the same skull and the imprinted cross, eye-witnesses have communicated with me, Father Joannes Roberti, doctor of sacred theology and at that time professor of Sacred Scripture here at Douai, and Father Joannes Sebastianus, at the same time master of philosophy in the university of Trier: the latter of whom, having gone to Aquila for that very purpose, examined the matter most diligently and wrote a full account to me: among other things, that the cross is smooth and not at all porous, although what remains of the skull is porous; next, that from that skull, which rimmed with silver forms a cup, wine is wont to be taken by pilgrims against headaches; whence both on account of the abundance of miracles and on account of the indulgences granted by the pontiffs, it is held there in great honour. Now that that skull, or rather the uppermost part of the skull, is
Editors' notes and page, col. 740

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPOGITAE 740
  • marginal letters: A cap 14. Sic enim; B est templum sancto; C animae imprimitur ;; D quae litterae vel
  • old-edition numerals: 439 after Dionysio
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:741
ipsius Areopagitae, hoc indigenae ex majorum suorum prisca traditione habere se asseverant. Unde vero, aut quando acceperint, memoriae proditum non habent.
of the Areopagite himself, the natives affirm that they have this from the ancient tradition of their ancestors. Whence however, or when they received it, they do not have handed down to memory.
(55) Sive secundum, ut e Graecorum Menaeo, etc. Diserte Menaeum ad diem 4 Octob. Hierotheum Dionysii magistrum, vocat Athenarum episcopum, cum sic de illo : Προκατηχηθεὶς καὶ παρὰ τοῦ ἀποστόλου Παύλου ἐπίσκοπος χειροτονεῖται Ἀθηνῶν, etc. Primum ab apostolo Paulo eruditus Athenarum constituitur episcopus. Quod si Hierotheus Athenis episcopus fuit, certe primus fuit, Dionysius autem secundus. Nam Dionysio successit Publius, Publio Quadratus.
(55) Or as the second, as from the Menaeum of the Greeks, etc. Expressly the Menaeum at the 4th day of October calls Hierotheus, the master of Dionysius, Bishop of Athens, when it speaks thus of him: Having first been instructed by the Apostle Paul also, he is ordained Bishop of Athens, etc. First instructed by the Apostle Paul, he is appointed Bishop of Athens. Now if Hierotheus was bishop at Athens, certainly he was the first, and Dionysius the second. For Publius succeeded Dionysius, and Quadratus succeeded Publius.
(56) Eusebius lib. III Hist. eccl., c. 37.
(56) Eusebius, Book 3 of the Ecclesiastical History, ch. 37.
(57) Nam in Hispaniam concessisse, etc. Cum sanctus Paulus magno teneretur desiderio in Hispaniam proficiscendi, (quod insinuavit in Epistola ad Romanos cap. XV, his verbis : Cum in Hispaniam proficisci coepero, spero quod praeteriens videam vos, etc., diu autem ejus impediretur iter, credibile est tum misisse Hierotheum in Hispaniam, et Athenis in Hierothei locum constituisse Dionysium· Constat autem communi Hispanorum scriptorum consensu, Hierotheum in Hispania fuisse episcopum. De quo plura in ipsius Hierothei Vita.
(57) For that he withdrew into Spain, etc. Since St. Paul was held by a great desire of setting out into Spain (which he intimated in the Epistle to the Romans, Chapter 15 (Rom. 15:24), in these words: When I shall begin to set out into Spain, I hope that passing through I shall see you, etc.), and his journey was long hindered, it is credible that he then sent Hierotheus into Spain, and at Athens appointed Dionysius in the place of Hierotheus. Moreover it is established by the common consent of Spanish writers that Hierotheus was a bishop in Spain. Concerning which more will be said in the Life of Hierotheus himself.
(58) Idque anno circiter a Christi ortu 55. Hic annus erat aetatis Dionysii 46, quandoquidem junior Christo fuit annis 9. Cum autem Dionysius ad Christi fidem conversus sit anno aetatis suae 43, ut ante declaratum est, atque inter hanc conversionem et episcopatum tempus duntaxat triennii intercesserit, ut tenetur communiter, recte colligitur, tam anno suo 46 quam Christi 55, habenas suscepisse Atheniensis Ecclesiae. Quam sententiam et illi praecipue amplectuntur, qui Dionysium primum omnino Athenarum antistitem esse volunt. Nec enim ullam habere potest veri speciem, eam urbem, multis jam ad fidem traductis, episcopatu caruisse plus triennio. Qui autem tantummodo secundum fuisse dicunt, tamen cum prioris tam exigua exstiterit memoria, ut a plurimis in serie praetereatur episcoporum, saltem hanc opinionem admittent ut probabilem.
(58) And that about the 55th year from the birth of Christ. This year was the 46th of the age of Dionysius, inasmuch as he was younger than Christ by 9 years. Now since Dionysius was converted to the faith of Christ in the 43rd year of his age, as was declared before, and between this conversion and his episcopate the time of three years only intervened, as is commonly held, it is rightly gathered that both in his 46th year and in the 55th of Christ he took up the reins of the Athenian Church. Which opinion those also chiefly embrace who will have it that Dionysius was altogether the first Bishop of Athens. For it can have no appearance of truth that that city, when many had already been led over to the faith, lacked a bishop for more than three years. While those who say that he was only the second, yet since so slight a memory of the former has survived that he is passed over by very many in the list of bishops, will at least admit this opinion as probable.
CAPUT V.
Chapter V.
Dionysii in fundando et ordinando episcopatu Atheniensi eximia virtus et industria.
The eminent virtue and industry of Dionysius in founding and ordering the Athenian episcopate.
Erat Ecclesia Atheniensis, cum eam Dionysius moderandam suscepit, in suis adhuc incunabulis, pusilla, debilis, infirma, sancti Hierothei quidem lacte utcunque nutrita (nam Paulus obiter tantum et per transennam, quod alio festinaret, semina fidei projecerat), sed nondum per aetatem vegetis et fortibus membris : quippe quorum augmento et vigori, adversa quorumdam levium, et novam fidem irridentium philosophorum aura plurimum officiebat. Quibus tamen revincendis, ut sane quam laboriosam, sic perutilem hactenus operam idem Hierotheus navaverat ; sed alio Dei voluntate traductus, praecipuam fundatae ac firmatae illius Ecclesiae laudem Dionysio reliquit. Hic enim annos multos eam tenuit. tantaque statim ab initio diligentia ad illius amplificationem, confirmationem, ordinationem incubuit, ut tandem nulli Ecclesiarum Graeciae, neque numero, neque robore, neque apta singulorum inter se membrorum convenientia, ulla ex parte concederet. Nam a Pauli comitatu in eam urbem reversus, illo spiritu fervens, quem a tali magistro acceperat, et quem communicare cum suis popularibus quam plurimis aestuabat, confestim praecipuos Ecclesiae, quibus maxime confidi posse didicerat, adire, benigne affari, participes suorum consiliorum efficere, de Paulo et ejus factis visa auditaque narrare, vicissim item sciscitari de numero Christianorum Atheniensium, de fervore, de constantia, de adversariis, de eorum conatibus, dolis, impugnationibus, aliisque ad rem prudenter inter hostes gerendam cognitu necessariis : denique adhortari eos, ut singuli pro viribus, alius cognatos et affines, alius vicinos et amicos, alius hospites et advenas ad notitiam Ignoti Dei et Salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi adducerent. Et videre erat unumquemque, ardentibus pastoris sui verbis inflammatum, pro se omnem operam atque industriam spondere, et spes non vanas aut horum aut illorum ad fidem pertrahendorum ostendere. Ita ignis ubique charitatis cum ingenti omnium gaudio et incredibili ex mutuo conspectu animorum exsultatione, et sui pro unica Dei gloria devotione promicabat. Dixisset aliquis, aureum illud primae Ecclesiae saeculum, quo Jerosolymis multitudinis credentium erat cor unum et anima una, Athenis Dionysio auctore atque duce esse renovatum. Sic brevi bonus accessit ad veteranos tironum numerus, partim sapientiae et spiritui doctorum, cui resistere non poterant, manus dantes, partim imbecillioris sexus inusitata modestia, gravitate, castimonia in stuporem rapti, partim denique singulari omnium in dictis et factis prudentia, aequitate, fide, constantia, caeterisque virtutibus suaviter simul potenterque perducti. Facillimum enim erat vel ipso aspectu (sic in alteris modestia perlucebat) Christianos gentilesque internoscere. Nihil enim in istis leve, nihil fallax, nihil fucatum, nihil arrogans, nihil turbidum nihil denique non ex optima et sincerissima profectum disciplina cernebatur. Ita ut vel inimicis ipsis, tanta virtutum vi convictis, perquam suave interdum videretur, per odorem istorum unguentorum ad totam Christianae religionis fragrantiam, cum amoris impetu decurrere. Et quia nihil fere est, quod ita hominum demulcere devincireque animos soleat, quam in summa dignitate et auctoritate par animi demissio atque humanitas, incredibile dictu est, quantum apud cives suos hisce virtutibus effecerit Dionysius ; nempe qui cum esset (uti prius fuerat Areopagi caput sic modo totius Atheniensis Ecclesiae princeps, tamen tantum infra se modestia, mansuetudine, affabilitate, descenderet, nulli ut se praeferre, cunctos sibi aequare vellet : adeoque id ageret, ut nullius privati domus tam uni pateret amicissimo, quam suae aedes apertae essent omnibus. Ita faciles ad eum aditus omnium erant, non honestiorum modo, sed pauperum quoque et pupillorum et viduarum, imo horum potius ; quibus etiam magistri sui Pauli exemplo, non tantum animae documenta necessaria, sed corpori quoque sustentando aeris collectanei stipes opportunas procurabat. His igitur aliisque ejus officiis, cum Ecclesiae corpus satis copiosa frequentia coagmentatum, pro faciliori regimine ac profectu exigere videretur, ut gradus officiaque, quemadmodum in bene morata republica solet, constituerentur ; rem hanc Dionysius, ut quondam apostoli in electione diaconorum, totius congregationis precibus etiam atque etiam commendavit : ipse vero prae omnibus ad hoc opus, tam sacrificia et vota quam nocturnas diurnasque preces tota mentis contentione adhibuit : donec tandem docente intus Spiritu, quid ex usu commissi sibi gregis, et ad majorem Dei gloriam esset, liquido cognovit, et bono publico foras produxit. Cum igitur omnis populus Christianus duas in classes ex antiquo esset divisus, nempe aliquorum sacris ministeriis addictorum, et aliorum omnis sacri muneris exsortium
The Athenian Church, when Dionysius undertook to govern it, was still in its cradle, small, weak, infirm, nourished indeed after a sort with the milk of St. Hierotheus (for Paul had cast the seeds of faith only in passing and through a lattice, because he was hastening elsewhere), but with its members not yet vigorous and strong through age: inasmuch as the adverse breeze of certain light-minded philosophers mocking the new faith greatly hindered their growth and vigour. Yet in refuting these the same Hierotheus had hitherto bestowed pains as truly laborious as they were very useful; but having been transferred elsewhere by the will of God, he left to Dionysius the chief praise of founding and establishing that Church. For he held it many years, and right from the beginning applied himself with so great diligence to its enlargement, confirmation, and ordering, that at length it yielded in no respect to any of the Churches of Greece, neither in number, nor in strength, nor in the fitting harmony of the individual members with one another. For having returned from the company of Paul into that city, fervent with that spirit which he had received from such a master, and which he burned to communicate to as many as possible of his fellow-citizens, he forthwith went to the chief men of the Church, in whom he had learned that confidence could mostly be placed, spoke kindly to them, made them partakers of his counsels, narrated what he had seen and heard concerning Paul and his deeds, and in turn inquired concerning the number of the Athenian Christians, their fervour, their constancy, their adversaries, their attempts, wiles, and attacks, and other things necessary to be known for prudently conducting the matter among enemies: finally he exhorted them that each according to his strength, one should bring his kinsmen and relations by marriage, another his neighbours and friends, another guests and strangers, to the knowledge of the Unknown God and of our Saviour Jesus Christ. And one might see each one, inflamed by the burning words of his pastor, pledging for his part all his pains and industry, and showing no vain hopes of drawing over either these or those to the faith. Thus everywhere the fire of charity flashed forth with the vast joy of all and an incredible exultation of minds from their mutual sight, and devotion of themselves for the sole glory of God. Someone would have said that that golden age of the first Church, wherein at Jerusalem the multitude of believers had one heart and one soul (Acts 4:32), had been renewed at Athens with Dionysius as author and leader. Thus in a short time a good number of recruits was added to the veterans, partly yielding to the wisdom and spirit of the teachers, which they could not resist, partly swept into amazement by the unwonted modesty, gravity, and chastity of the weaker sex, and partly finally led over at once sweetly and mightily by the singular prudence, equity, faith, constancy, and other virtues of all in words and deeds. For it was most easy even at the very first glance (so brightly did modesty shine forth in the one) to distinguish Christians and gentiles. For nothing light was seen in the former, nothing deceitful, nothing painted, nothing arrogant, nothing turbulent, nothing finally that did not proceed from the best and most sincere discipline. So that even to the enemies themselves, overcome by so great a force of virtues, it sometimes seemed very sweet, through the odour of those ointments, to run with an impulse of love to the whole fragrance of the Christian religion. And because there is almost nothing that is wont so to soothe and bind the minds of men as an equal lowliness of mind and humanity in the highest dignity and authority, it is incredible to tell how much Dionysius effected among his fellow-citizens by these virtues; inasmuch as, although he was (as he had previously been the head of the Areopagus) so now the chief of the whole Athenian Church, yet he descended so far beneath himself in modesty, gentleness, and affability that he wished to prefer himself to no one and to make all equal to himself: and so acted that the house of no private man stood so open to a single dearest friend as his house stood open to all. So easy was the access of all to him, not only of the more honourable, but also of the poor and orphans and widows, nay, of these rather; for whom also, after the example of his master Paul, he procured not only the necessary lessons for the soul, but also seasonable contributions of collected money for sustaining the body. By these and other good offices of his, therefore, when the body of the Church, compacted in a sufficiently abundant multitude, seemed for its easier government and progress to require that degrees and offices, as is wont in a well-ordered commonwealth, should be established, Dionysius, as the apostles once did in the election of the deacons, commended this matter again and again to the prayers of the whole congregation: while he himself above all applied to this work both sacrifices and vows and night and day prayers with the whole straining of his mind: until at length, as the Spirit taught him within, he clearly recognized what was for the advantage of the flock committed to him and for the greater glory of God, and brought it forth abroad for the public good. Since therefore the whole Christian people had from of old been divided into two classes, namely of some devoted to sacred ministries, and of others having no part in any sacred office
Editors' notes and page, col. 741

Footnotes

(none) <!-- The crop shows only the author's text (full page width) down to its last visible line; no footnote block is in the image. The text carries a scripture call (f) after "erat cor unum et anima una", and Notationes calls (59), (60), (61), but no note text is visible on this page's crop. --> (printed under page 380)

Page

  • running head: 741 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 742
  • marginal letters: A nis in Hierothei locum; B moria, ut a plurimis
  • old-edition numerals: 440 after ordinationem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except one Greek quotation in Notationes); begins mid-sentence ipsius Areopagitae; ends mid-sentence exsortium
PG 4:742
Editors' notes and page, col. 742

Page

  • other: col 742 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 741 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:743
(priores nunc clerici, posteriores laici appellantur) primo quidem ad priores aggressus, curavit ut qui vel in sacerdotes vel in diaconos essent coaptati, quam horum unusquisque personam gereret, quodcunque sacrum munus obiret, id tanquam Deo praesente et inspectante, imo et cultum, qui sibi exhibeatur, admittente, omni cum diligentia, cura, sollicitudine, purum castumque praestaret. In eos enim totius plebis dirigi oculos, nec ab eorum duntaxat verbis aut mandatis, sed etiam (ac multo fortasse magis) ab eorum vita et moribus, suae institutionis condiscere disciplinam. Ac proinde diligenter cavendum, ne quid in credito sibi munere seu grande seu parvum committerent, quod observantibus subditis offensioni esse posset. Quibus recte et ordine constitutis, ad alterum Ecclesiae membrum, sive ad laicos conversus, bonum factum judicavit eos in tres gradus distinguere, quorum postremus sit eorum, qui a sacrorum mysteriorum inspectione et usurpatione arcentur ; medius, eorum qui ad haec admittuntur, et sanctus populus appellantur ; primus autem et praecipuus, monachorum seu cultorum : hi enim majorem quamdam et sublimiorem quam medius gradus perfectionem profitentur, proptereaque etiam certis ritibus non quidem ab episcopis, sed a sacerdotibus consecrantur. Quod autem ad postremum seu infimum populi Christiani gradum attinet, eum in tres partes vir sanctus dispertiit, nimirum in catechumenos, in energumenos, et in poenitentes. Catechumeni vocantur ii qui primis fidei rudimentis imbuuntur, atque ad sanctam per lavacrum salutare regenerationem praeparantur. Energumeni autem, qui a malis spiritibus agitantur, vera alioqui per susceptum antea baptisma Ecclesiae membra. Poenitentes denique, qui publicis gravibusque peccatis se indignos sanctissimorum participatione mysteriorum reddiderunt. Hos omnes admittebat quidem magnus pontifex in sacram aedem, dum fierent conventus, permittebat sacrarum Litterarum lectioni et expositioni interesse (his enim erudiebantur atque sanabantur), sed cum, illis absolutis, ad ipsas sacrosancta venerandae eucharistiae mysteria celebranda se accingeret, tum vero ad majorem tantorum mysteriorum honorem (quae quantam maximam exigunt assistentium puritatem ac sanctimoniam) jubeat eos, ut minus mundos minusve capaces, absistere. Quod illi quidem nec inviti (quippe ita edocti erant) nec prorsus illibenter faciebant. Dionysius enim, uti sapiens et alta quadam mente praeditus erat, in hoc impense laboraverat, ut magnam inter ordines atque gradus concordiam animorumque consensionem stabiliret. Absque hac enim nullam rempublicam, nullum concilium, nullam religionem, nullum conventum stare posse : rem Christianam Athenis hactenus concordia coepisse et crevisse, eadem concordia deinceps firmam ac stabilem fore. Nec vero plus esse causae, quamobrem inferiores in Ecclesia gradus altioribus aut invideant aut obtrectent, quam in corpore vel pedes manibus, vel femora humeris, vel artus membraque omnia capiti. Nam hanc universorum salutem esse, et optimam compositionem, cum unumquodque membrum, sua contentum sorte, propriis insistat officiis, et si qua possit, opituletur etiam, non vero obstrepat alienis. In corpore humano singula singulis membris munia ab ipsorum auctore attributa esse : mutuamque inter ipsa ex naturae instinctu semper durare concordiam : in corpore item Ecclesiae ab episcopis quidem, sed divinitus directis, sua unicuique ordini et gradui officia distribui ; in quibus si volentes libentesque perstiterint, non modo nunc saluti et prosperitati ipsis fore, sed etiam postea perpetuo honori ac sempiternae gloriae. Hujuscemodi ergo rationibus inducti locum tenebant unusquisque in sacris conventibus, quem pontifex assignasset. Non erant quidem tum Christianis augusta templa, sed in iis tamen quae erant, suum quisque locum norat. Adyta tenebat et ingrediebatur solus pontifex, eique subditus ordo sacer : proximas penetralibus sedes monachi occupabant : non quales nunc sunt monachi, a populo secreti, et patrem aut rectorem habentes aliquem ordinis sui, sed qui pars populi erant, et patriis in aedibus habitantes, pro sacrorum magistro ac praesule solum episcopum, vel aliquem constitutum ab episcopo sacerdotem agnoscebant. Secundum monachos, reliquus fidelis populus consistebat, cui ad inspicienda et fruenda diviniora mysteria jus erat. Paulo ab his longius subsidebant, qui immundi censebantur, aut qui omnium expertes sacramentorum erant ; primo quidem qui defectionis a fide, vel alterius gravis delicti culpam lugebant, et poenitentiam moerore publico profitebantur : deinde qui a daemonibus possessi, aut obsessi, aut miserandum in modum vexati erant : postremo autem loco, qui nullo cum sacramento essent initiati. Nam hos utpote in Christo necdum regenitos, neque sacris vitae novae radiis eatenus collustratos, aequum est iis cedere, qui licet tentationibus victi peccato succubuerint, aut locum daemonis insultibus dederint, tamen et renati sunt in Christo, et gregi fidelium ascripti, et eorumdem cum illis sacramentorum participes effecti. Quibus ita constitutis, ad sacrorum rituum ac caerimoniarum curam, quibus non parvus sacramentis honos ac reverentia conciliatur, mentem adjecit. Hos igitur ritus pietatis atque sanctitatis plenos cum induxisset, eos cum ipse primus observavit exactissime tum ab aliis sacrorum ministris praecipua diligentia observari jussit. Quare Atheniensis Ecclesia tam sancto regente pontifice, Christianis quidem mire speciosa et amabilis apparebat, ac velut altera novi Salomonis aula, hostibus vero insidiantibus munita, et terribilis ut castrorum acies ordinata : quippe cui nec foris pulchritudo desideraretur caeremoniarum, nec intus fortitudo deesset virtutum ; nam in utrumque vir longe vigilantissimus et oculatissimus sedulo excubabat, uti et religionis exterior species foris respectantibus pietatem excitaret, et interior devotae mentis sanctimonia divinas e coelo gratias devocaret. Quis autem vel sermone eloqui, vel etiam concipere animo possit, qualis ipse pontifex Dionysius, dum sacris operaretur, quantusve fuerit, quam compositus corpore, mente, spiritu, quam remotis a terra sensibus, quam cunctis animae viribus coelo Deoque intentis, et ad capienda divina vibratis! Satis sane erat incendendis ad devotionem atque fervorem omnium cordibus, una sui praesulis Deo immolantis consideratio Itaque ad sacros coetus, quoties ii cumque haberentur, magna semper erat concurrentium promptitudo, magna alacritas animorum : quando scilicet eum visuri sacrificantem essent, quando verba de divinis facientem audituri, eum, inquam, cujus vel solus conspectus, vel cogitata tantum praesentia, non mediocres animis indere virtutis stimulos quibant. Ejus porro verba, cum ad turbam suam concionaretur, ejusmodi erant, quae non externos sensus dictionis mollitie titillarent, vel aures blanditiis ungerent, sed quae mentes acriter ad virtutem cierent, et salubri peccatorum confricatione ad poenitentiam pungerent. Itaque sub ejus conciones plus suspiriorum audiebatur, quam laudum et acclamationum, plus verarum lacrymarum cernebatur, quam inanium plausuum. Erant enim ejus sermones non de jucundis, sed de utilibus, atque ut plurimum de finibus hominis, de morte, de judicio, de horrendis post hoc fugacis aevi suppliciis, deque aliis ejusdem modi argumentis, ut posset cum Paulo praeceptore suo dicere : Vos scitis quomodo nihil subtraxerim utilium, quo minus annuntiarem vobis, et docerem vos publice, et per domos, testificans Judaeis atque gentilibus in Deum poenitentiam, et fidem in Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum. Quidquid enim fecit Paulus, hoc fere est imitatus
(the former are now called clerics, the latter laymen), addressing himself first indeed to the former, he took care that those who had been fitted to be either priests or deacons, whatever character each one of them bore, whatever sacred office he discharged, he should perform it pure and chaste with all diligence, care, and solicitude, as with God present and looking on, nay, and admitting the worship that is offered to Him. For upon them the eyes of the whole common people are directed, and learn the discipline of their instruction not only from their words or commands, but also (and perhaps much more) from their life and morals. And accordingly they must diligently beware lest in the office entrusted to them they commit anything either great or small which could be an offence to the subjects observing them. When these had been rightly and orderly established, turning to the other member of the Church, that is, to the laymen, he judged it well done to distinguish them into three degrees, of which the lowest is of those who are debarred from the beholding and partaking of the sacred mysteries; the middle, of those who are admitted to these, and are called the holy people; while the first and chief is of the monks or therapeutae: for these profess a certain greater and sublimer perfection than the middle degree, and on that account also are consecrated with certain rites, not indeed by the bishops, but by the priests. Now as regards the last or lowest degree of the Christian people, the holy man divided it into three parts, namely into catechumens, energumens, and penitents. Catechumens are called those who are imbued with the first rudiments of the faith, and are prepared for holy regeneration through the saving laver. Energumens, those who are harassed by evil spirits, though otherwise true members of the Church through baptism previously received. Penitents finally, those who by public and grievous sins have rendered themselves unworthy of participation in the most holy mysteries. All these the great pontiff admitted indeed into the sacred building while assemblies were being held, and permitted them to be present at the reading and exposition of the sacred Letters (for by these they were instructed and healed), but when, after those were finished, he girded himself to celebrate the sacrosanct mysteries themselves of the venerable Eucharist, then indeed for the greater honour of so great mysteries (which demand the greatest possible purity and sanctity of those assisting) he bade them, as less clean or less capable, to withdraw. Which they indeed did neither unwillingly (inasmuch as they had been so instructed) nor altogether ungladly. For Dionysius, wise and endowed with a certain lofty mind as he was, had laboured earnestly in this, that he might establish a great concord and agreement of minds among the orders and degrees: teaching that without this no commonwealth, no council, no religion, no assembly can stand; that the Christian cause at Athens had hitherto begun and grown by concord, and by the same concord would thereafter be firm and stable; and that there is no more reason why the lower degrees in the Church should either envy or disparage the higher than in the body either the feet the hands, or the thighs the shoulders, or all the limbs and members the head. For this is the safety of all, and the best arrangement, when each member, content with its own lot, attends to its own proper duties, and if in any way it can, aids also, and does not clamour against, the duties of others. In the human body individual functions have been assigned to individual members by their Author, and a mutual concord ever endures among them by the instinct of nature: in the body of the Church likewise, by the bishops indeed, yet directed from heaven, its own duties are distributed to each order and degree; in which if they persist willingly and gladly, it will be not only for their salvation and prosperity now, but also afterwards for their perpetual honour and eternal glory. Induced therefore by reasons of this kind, each one held the place in the sacred assemblies which the pontiff had assigned. The Christians indeed did not then have august temples, yet in those which they had, each one knew his own place. The pontiff alone, and the sacred order subject to him, held and entered the sanctuary: the monks occupied the seats nearest to the inner shrine—not such as monks are now, separated from the people and having someone of their own order as father or ruler, but men who were part of the people, and dwelling in their ancestral homes, recognized as master and director of sacred things the bishop alone, or some priest appointed by the bishop. Next to the monks stood the rest of the faithful people, who had the right to behold and enjoy the more divine mysteries. A little further back from these sat those who were accounted unclean, or who were without part in all the sacraments: first indeed those who mourned the guilt of defection from the faith, or of some other grave offence, and professed repentance with public grief; next those who were possessed by demons, or obsessed, or pitiably tormented; and in the last place those who had been initiated with no sacrament. For as these are not yet reborn in Christ, nor thus far illumined with the sacred rays of the new life, it is fair that they yield to those who, although overcome by temptations they have succumbed to sin, or have given place to the assaults of the demon, have nevertheless both been reborn in Christ, and enrolled in the flock of the faithful, and made partakers of the same sacraments with them. When these things had been thus established, he turned his mind to the care of sacred rites and ceremonies, whereby no small honour and reverence is won for the sacraments. When therefore he had introduced these rites full of piety and sanctity, he both himself first observed them most exactement and ordered them to be observed with special diligence by the other ministers of sacred things. Wherefore under the rule of so holy a pontiff the Athenian Church appeared to the Christians indeed wonderfully fair and lovely, and like another court of the new Solomon, while to the enemies lying in wait it appeared fortified, and terrible as an army set in battle array (Song 6:3): inasmuch as neither without was the beauty of ceremonies lacking to it, nor within was the fortitude of virtues wanting; for over both did a man by far the most vigilant and sharp-sighted sedulously keep watch, so that both the outward appearance of religion might stir up piety in those looking on from without, and the inward sanctity of a devout mind might call down divine graces from heaven. And who could either utter in speech or even conceive in mind what sort of man or how great the pontiff Dionysius himself was while performing the sacred rites, how composed in body, mind, and spirit, with his senses how far removed from earth, with all the powers of his soul how intent upon heaven and God, and poised for receiving divine things! Truly the single contemplation of their prelate sacrificing to God was enough to kindle the hearts of all to devotion and fervour. And so to the sacred assemblies, as often soever as they were held, there was always a great readiness of those flocking together, a great alacrity of minds: when namely they were about to see him sacrificing, when they were about to hear him speaking of divine things—him, I say, the mere sight of whom, or even the mere thought of whose presence, was able to put no small spurs of virtue into their minds. Moreover his words, when he preached to his multitude, were such as did not tickle the outward senses with softness of diction or anoint the ears with flatteries, but such as keenly stirred minds to virtue and pricked them to repentance by a salutary rubbing of their sins. And so during his sermons more sighs were heard than praises and acclamations, more true tears were seen than empty applause. For his discourses were not of pleasant things, but of useful things, and for the most part of the last ends of man, of death, of judgement, of the dreadful punishments after the close of this fleeting age, and of other subjects of the same kind, so that he could say with his instructor Paul: You know how I have kept back nothing that was profitable, but have preached it to you, and taught you publicly and from house to house, testifying both to Jews and to gentiles repentance towards God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ (Acts 20:20–21). For whatever Paul did, this he almost imitated,
Editors' notes and page, col. 743

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text runs the full page width; the call stands in that text. Notationes calls (64), (65), (66) appear in the text; no Notationes are printed on this page's crop. --> (printed under page 381)

(g) ‹anchor: Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum› · call in col 743-744

Act. XX, 20.

Acts 20:20.

(printed under page 381)

Page

  • running head: 743 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 744
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 441 after consecrantur.; 442 after cantem essent,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence (priores nunc clerici; ends mid-sentence imitatus
PG 4:744
Editors' notes and page, col. 744

Page

  • other: col 744 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 743 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:745
Dionysius. Nec enim illa surdis excepit auribus, quae identidem suis ingeminabat praeceptor: Imitatores mei estote, sicut et ego Christi. Et illud ad Philippenses: Imitatores mei estote, fratres, et observate eos qui ita ambulant, sicut habetis formam nostram. Quis autem magis illam Pauli formam habuit quam Dionysius, qui illam non in vita modo (quod et alii e discipulis fortasse multis), sed etiam simillima in morte praestitit, quod non ita multi. Verum de his posterius; nam alia illis praevertenda sunt. Et ecce
Dionysius. For he did not receive with deaf ears what his teacher repeated again and again to his own: "Be imitators of me, as I also am of Christ." And that saying to the Philippians: "Be imitators of me, brethren, and mark those who so walk, as you have our pattern." But who had that pattern of Paul more than Dionysius, who displayed it not only in life (which others of the disciples also did, perhaps many), but also in a death most like his, which not so many did? But of these things later; for other matters must be put before them. And behold
NOTATIONES.
NOTES.
(59) Nam Paulus obiter tantum, etc. Sanctum Paulum non diu Athenis commoratum esse, licet ex Actis apostolorum colligi, cap. XVII et XVIII. Vide etiam Cornelii a Lapide Chronotaxin Actuum apostolorum, pag. 4. Causa vero cur tantisper ibi haeserit, fuit, quod Silam et Timotheum exspectaret: ante quorum tamen adventum, quia diutius morabantur, ipso anno quo Athenas advenerat excessit, et Corinthum petiit, ubi cum Sila et Timotheo biennium exegit.
(59) For Paul only in passing, etc. That St Paul did not stay long at Athens may be gathered from the Acts of the Apostles, chapters XVII and XVIII. See also Cornelius a Lapide's Chronotaxis of the Acts of the Apostles, page 4. The reason why he lingered there for a while was that he was waiting for Silas and Timothy; before whose arrival, however, because they were delayed rather long, he left in the very year in which he had come to Athens, and made for Corinth, where he spent two years with Silas and Timothy.
(60) Adversa quorumdam levium et novam fidem irridentium philosophorum. Id testatur sanctus Lucas Actorum XVII, ubi scribit Epicureos et Stoicos philosophos cum Paulo disputasse, eumque despicatui habuisse. Erant enim Epicurei leves et voluptuosi, ideoque Christianam religionem, sobrietatis et castimoniae studiosam, et futura praesentibus anteponentem, contemnebant. Stoici autem suis mordicus inhaerentes decretis, et de Deo, de justitia, de misericordia, de aliis virtutibus a nobis diversissima sentientes, et nimio plus omnibus se sapere arbitrantes, nostra prae suis aspernabantur.
(60) The opposition of certain frivolous philosophers who mocked the new faith. St Luke testifies to this in Acts XVII, where he writes that the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers disputed with Paul and held him in contempt. For the Epicureans were frivolous and pleasure-loving, and therefore despised the Christian religion, devoted as it is to sobriety and chastity and setting things to come before things present. The Stoics, on the other hand, clinging tooth and nail to their own doctrines, and holding views most different from ours about God, about justice, about mercy and about the other virtues, and thinking themselves far wiser than all, spurned our teachings in comparison with their own.
(61) Cum igitur omnis populus Christianus duas in classes, etc. Antiquissima et generalissima est haec Christiani gregis divisio, in addictos sacris ministeriis, et in horum expertes, sive in clericos et in laicos quae brevissima et commodissima est divisio. De quibus nominibus, ne alio properans detinear, vide doctissimum Bellarminum libro De clericis, et Baronium tomo primo Annalium, Christi 44.
(61) Since, then, the whole Christian people into two classes, etc. This division of the Christian flock is most ancient and most general: into those devoted to the sacred ministries and those without a share in them, that is, into clerics and laity, which is the briefest and most convenient division. On these names, lest I be detained when hastening elsewhere, see the most learned Bellarmine in the book On Clerics, and Baronius in the first volume of the Annals, [year] of Christ 44.
(62) Ut qui in sacerdotes vel in diaconos. Dionysius in suis, qui nunc exstant, libris nullorum ordinum infra episcopos meminit, nisi sacerdotum et diaconorum; quorum etiam solorum in sacris Litteris est mentio. Ex quo Scriptoris antiquitas, imo et scriptorum ipsius, colligi potest. Neque enim, cum diutissime vixerit, extrema aetate sua scripsit, sive secundo saeculo (quo plures erant in Ecclesia distincti ordines), sed primo. Quamvis initio secundi nonnulla retractantis more addiderit, ut quaestione 2 disputavimus. Nec male etiam dici posset, nomine diaconorum (quod capi generatim potest, uti et nomen ministrorum) omnes ordines episcopo et sacerdoti ministrantes comprehendisse.
(62) So that those who into priests or into deacons. Dionysius, in his books now extant, mentions no orders below the bishops except priests and deacons; and of these alone mention is made in the sacred Scriptures. From this the antiquity of the Writer, nay, of his writings too, can be gathered. For although he lived very long, he did not write in his last years, that is, in the second century (when there were more distinct orders in the Church), but in the first; although at the beginning of the second he may have added some things by way of revision, as we argued in Question II. Nor could it be wrongly said that under the name of deacons (which can be taken generally, as can the name of ministers) he included all the orders that minister to the bishop and the priest.
(63) In tres gradus distinguere. Populi seu laicorum in tres gradus distinctionem tractat Dionysius lib. De hierarchia ecclesiastica, cap. 6 Vide in Documentis. Vocat autem illos gradus τάξεις καθαιρομένας, ordines qui purgantur, hoc est, qui a peccato et ignorantia mundantur: cujusmodi sunt omnes qui non recensentur inter sacros Ecclesiae ministros. Talis illorum distinctionis series a sancto Maximo disponitur:
(63) To distinguish into three grades. Dionysius treats the distinction of the people or laity into three grades in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter VI. See in the Documents. He calls those grades τάξεις καθαιρομένας, "orders that are being purified", that is, that are cleansed from sin and ignorance: of which kind are all who are not reckoned among the sacred ministers of the Church. The series of that distinction of theirs is set out by St Maximus thus:
Αἱ καθαιρόμεναι τάξεις διαιροῦνται
The orders being purified are divided
Εἰς τοὺς ἐκβαλλομένους τῶν ἱερῶν, Εἰς τὸν πιστὸν λαόν, Εἰς μοναχοὺς ἤτοι θεραπευτάς.
Into those sent out of the sacred rites, Into the faithful people, Into monks, that is, therapeutae.
Ordines qui purgantur, dividuntur
The orders that are purified are divided
In eos qui e templis emittuntur, In fidelem populum, In monachos sive cultores.
Into those who are sent out of the churches, Into the faithful people, Into monks or worshippers.
Quid sit porro purgare et purgari, illustrare et illustrari, perficere et perfici, petendum ex Documentis.
What, further, it is to purify and be purified, to illuminate and be illuminated, to perfect and be perfected, is to be sought from the Documents.
Addo et aliam seriem a S. Maximo omissam, quo intelligatur qui sint qui e templo emittantur, et quam ob causam:
I add also another series omitted by St Maximus, so that it may be understood who they are who are sent out of the church, and for what reason:
Editors' notes and page, col. 745

Footnotes

(62) ‹anchor: vel in diaconos› · call in col — (earlier page)

Ut qui in sacerdotes vel in diaconos. Dionysius in suis, qui nunc exstant, libris nullorum ordinum infra episcopos meminit, nisi sacerdotum et diaconorum; quorum etiam solorum in sacris Litteris est mentio. Ex quo Scriptoris antiquitas, imo et scriptorum ipsius, colligi potest. Neque enim, cum diutissime vixerit, extrema aetate sua scripsit, sive secundo saeculo (quo plures erant in Ecclesia distincti ordines), sed primo. Quamvis initio secundi nonnulla retractantis more addiderit, ut quaestione 2 disputavimus. Nec male etiam dici posset, nomine diaconorum (quod capi generatim potest, uti et nomen ministrorum) omnes ordines episcopo et sacerdoti ministrantes comprehendisse.

As those [ordained] priests or deacons. In his books now extant, Dionysius mentions no orders below the bishops except priests and deacons, and these alone are mentioned in Holy Scripture. From this the antiquity of the writer, and indeed of his writings, can be gathered. For although he lived very long, he did not write in his last years, that is, in the second century (when there were several distinct orders in the Church), but in the first; though at the beginning of the second he may have added some things by way of revision, as we argued in question 2. Nor could it be said amiss that under the name of deacons (which can be taken generally, as can the name of ministers) he included all the orders that minister to the bishop and the priest.

(printed under page 382)

(63) ‹anchor: In tres gradus distinguere› · call in col — (earlier page)

In tres gradus distinguere. Populi seu laicorum in tres gradus distinctionem tractat Dionysius lib. De hierarchia ecclesiastica, cap. 6. Vide in Documentis. Vocat autem illos gradus τάξεις καθαιρομένας, ordines qui purgantur, hoc est, qui a peccato et ignorantia mundantur: cujusmodi sunt omnes qui non recensentur inter sacros Ecclesiae ministros. Talis illorum distinctionis series a sancto Maximo disponitur: [table] Αἱ καθαιρόμεναι τάξεις διαιροῦνται | Εἰς τοὺς ἐκβαλλομένους τῶν ἱερῶν, | Εἰς τὸν πιστὸν λαόν, | Εἰς μοναχοὺς ἤτοι θεραπευτάς. || Ordines qui purgantur, dividuntur | In eos qui e templis emittuntur, | In fidelem populum, | In monachos sive cultores. [end table] Quid sit porro purgare et purgari, illustrare et illustrari, perficere et perfici, petendum ex Documentis. Addo et aliam seriem a S. Maximo omissam, quo intelligatur qui sint qui e templo emittantur, et quam ob causam: [the rest of this note stands at the head of the right column, above the crop] … esse ipsis poterant, dimittebantur e templo, sicque solis praesentibus, quorum vitae puritas et innocentia tanto sacramento, et ipsius veri Dei et hominis Jesu Christi praesentia atque majestate non indigna erat, perficiebatur veneranda hominibus et angelis eucharistia. Sic quidem primis omnino temporibus: nam postea soli catechumeni a sacris mysteriis, ut in SS. Basilii et Chrysostomi Liturgiis observare est, abstinere jubebantur, idque diacono post evangelium et recitatam pro catechumenis ab episcopo precationem aliquoties proclamante, ut egrederentur. Voces diaconi erant hae: Ὅσοι κατηχούμενοι, προέλθετε. Οἱ κατηχούμενοι, προέλθετε. Ὅσοι κατηχούμενοι, προέλθετε. Μή τις τῶν κατηχουμένων. Quicunque estis catechumeni, exite. Catechumeni, exite. Quicunque estis catechumeni, exite. Ne quis catechumenorum. Deinde iis egressis, subdebat ad sanctum populum: Ὅσοι πιστοί, ἔτι ἐν εἰρήνῃ τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν. Quicunque fideles etiam atque etiam in pace Dominum oremus.

To distinguish into three grades. Dionysius treats the distinction of the people, or laity, into three grades in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, ch. 6; see the Documents. He calls those grades τάξεις καθαιρομένας, orders that are being purified, that is, those being cleansed from sin and ignorance: such are all who are not counted among the sacred ministers of the Church. The sequence of that distinction is laid out thus by St Maximus: [table] "The orders being purified are divided into those who are put out of the sacred rites; the faithful people; monks, or therapeutae." || The orders that are purified are divided into those sent out of the churches; the faithful people; monks, or worshippers. [end table] What it is, further, to purify and be purified, to illuminate and be illuminated, to perfect and be perfected, is to be sought from the Documents. I add another sequence too, omitted by St Maximus, by which it may be understood who are sent out of the church, and for what reason: [the rest stands above the crop] … could be for them, they were dismissed from the church; and so, with only those present whose purity of life and innocence was not unworthy of so great a sacrament and of the presence and majesty of the true God and man Jesus Christ himself, the eucharist, to be revered by men and angels, was accomplished. So it was in the very first times; for later only the catechumens were ordered to stay away from the sacred mysteries, as may be seen in the Liturgies of SS. Basil and Chrysostom, the deacon proclaiming several times, after the gospel and the prayer recited by the bishop for the catechumens, that they should go out. The deacon's words were these: "As many as are catechumens, go forth. Catechumens, go forth. As many as are catechumens, go forth. Let none of the catechumens [remain]." Whoever you are that are catechumens, go out. Catechumens, go out. Whoever you are that are catechumens, go out. Let none of the catechumens [remain]. Then, when they had gone out, he added to the holy people: "As many as are faithful, again in peace let us pray to the Lord." All you faithful, again and again in peace let us pray to the Lord.

(printed under page 382)

Page

  • running head: 745 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A (59) Nam Paulus; B sissima sentientes, et; C nonnulla retractantis more; D In eos qui
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; full-width text at top (Dionysius. Nec enim illa surdis... Verum de his posterius...) cut off at right column edge, not set
  • running head: 745 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 746
  • marginal letters: A ‹(59) Nam Paulus obiter tantum› (left) / ‹Οἱ ἐκβαλλόμενοι τῶν ἱερῶν› (right); B ‹sissima sentientes, et nimio› / ‹esse ipsis poterant›; C ‹2 disputavimus. Nec male› / ‹pace Dominum oremus›; D ‹In eos qui e templis emittuntur› / ‹faceret. et quasi in Deum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PG 4:746
Οἱ ἐκβαλλόμενοι τῶν ἱερῶν διαιροῦνται
Those sent out of the sacred rites are divided
Εἰς κατηχουμένους, Εἰς μετανοοῦντας, Εἰς ἐνεργουμένους.
Into catechumens, Into penitents, Into energumens.
Qui templis emittuntur, dividuntur
Those who are sent out of the churches are divided
In catechumenos, In poenitentes, In energumenos.
Into catechumens, Into penitents, Into energumens.
Catechumeni sunt, qui ante baptismum erudiuntur fidei elementis.
Catechumens are those who before baptism are instructed in the elements of the faith.
Poenitentes, qui ob haeresim aut alia gravia peccata, poena sunt obnoxii.
Penitents, those who on account of heresy or other grave sins are liable to penalty.
Energumeni, qui a daemonibus vexantur, aut turbantur, aut obsidentur.
Energumens, those who are harassed, or troubled, or besieged by demons.
Hi omnes egebant purgatione: primi quidem a peccato originali et ignorantia rerum fidei; secundi a peccatis post baptismum commissis; tertii a contaminatione diaboli. Idcirco propter suam impuritatem, antequam ad consecrationem veniretur sanctissimi sacramenti, auditis tantum iis quae prodesse ipsis poterant, dimittebantur e templo, sicque solis praesentibus, quorum vitae puritas et innocentia tanto sacramento, et ipsius veri Dei et hominis Jesu Christi praesentia atque majestate non indigna erat, perficiebatur veneranda hominibus et angelis eucharistia.
All these needed purification: the first from original sin and ignorance of the things of the faith; the second from sins committed after baptism; the third from the defilement of the devil. Therefore, on account of their impurity, before the consecration of the most holy sacrament was reached, having heard only those things which could profit them, they were dismissed from the church; and so, with those alone present whose purity and innocence of life was not unworthy of so great a sacrament and of the presence and majesty of the very true God and man Jesus Christ, the Eucharist, venerable to men and angels, was accomplished.
Sic quidem primis omnino temporibus: nam postea soli catechumeni a sacris mysteriis, ut in SS. Basilii et Chrysostomi Liturgiis observare est, absistere jubebantur, idque diacono post evangelium et recitatam pro catechumenis ab episcopo precationem aliquoties proclamante, ut egrederentur. Voces diaconi erant hae: Ὅσοι κατηχούμενοι, προέλθετε. Οἱ κατηχούμενοι, προέλθετε. Ὅσοι κατηχούμενοι, προέλθετε. Μή τις τῶν κατηχουμένων. Quicunque estis catechumeni, exite. Catechumeni, exite. Quicunque estis catechumeni, exite. Ne quis catechumenorum. Deinde iis egressis, subdebat ad sanctum populum: Ὅσοι πιστοί, ἔτι ἐν εἰρήνῃ τοῦ Κυρίου δεηθῶμεν Quicunque fideles etiam atque etiam in pace Dominum oremus.
So it was, at least, in the very earliest times: for afterwards the catechumens alone were bidden to withdraw from the sacred mysteries, as may be observed in the Liturgies of SS. Basil and Chrysostom, the deacon, after the gospel and the prayer recited by the bishop for the catechumens, proclaiming several times that they should go out. The deacon's words were these: "As many as are catechumens, go forth. Catechumens, go forth. As many as are catechumens, go forth. Let none of the catechumens [remain]." Whoever of you are catechumens, go out. Catechumens, go out. Whoever of you are catechumens, go out. Let none of the catechumens [remain]. Then, when they had gone out, he added to the holy people: "As many as are faithful, again in peace let us pray to the Lord." All who are faithful, again and again let us pray to the Lord in peace.
(64) Ad sacrorum rituum ac caeremoniarum curam. In cultu divino semper imperatae observataeque sunt ab auctoribus vel promulgatoribus sacrorum certae caeremoniae, ad hoc videlicet institutae, ut majore cum reverentia et honore ea quae ad Deum spectant, agerentur et tractarentur. Tales in lege veteri sunt plurimae, et Deo quidem ipso auctore, commendatae. Tales et in nova non paucae, partim ab apostolis partim ab apostolorum successoribus abundantioris pietatis ac religionis causa constitutae. Eas autem non tantum describit, sed et explicat sanctus Dionysius. Cui eam ob rem de Ecclesia optime merito, si quis obstrepat ingratus, nae is pessimus homo est, et pro tanta inhumanitate vix homo. Plura vis de caeremoniis? tibi videndi sunt Baronius et Bellarminus.
(64) To the care of the sacred rites and ceremonies. In divine worship certain ceremonies have always been commanded and observed by the authors or promulgators of the sacred rites, instituted, namely, for this purpose: that the things which pertain to God might be performed and handled with greater reverence and honour. Such in the old law are very many, and commended indeed by God Himself as their author. Such too in the new are not a few, instituted partly by the apostles, partly by the successors of the apostles, for the sake of more abundant piety and religion. These St Dionysius not only describes but also explains. If anyone ungratefully clamours against him, who for this reason has deserved so well of the Church, truly he is a very bad man, and for so great an inhumanity scarcely a man. Do you want more about ceremonies? You must see Baronius and Bellarmine.
(65) Qualis ipse pontifex Dionysius. Si unquam alias, tunc totus Dei erat Dionysius, cum ad aram faceret. et quasi in Deum transformatus. Ignes pietatis et ejus thura devotionis duo in primis testantur: unum, quod ita se in sacrificii tempore componeret, ita gereret, quasi ipsis in coelis Deo praesens esset; alterum, quod divina in carcere divino spiritu et fervore celebranti, Christus ipse aspectabili forma occurrerit, et acceptam ex altari hostiam sua manu obtulerit. Quae duo ex veteribus martyrii ejus Actis desumpta sunt.
(65) What kind of pontiff Dionysius himself was. If ever at other times, then Dionysius was wholly God's when he offered sacrifice at the altar, and was as it were transformed into God. The fires of his piety and the incense of his devotion are attested above all by two things: one, that at the time of the sacrifice he so composed and bore himself as if he were present to God in heaven itself; the other, that as he was celebrating the divine [mysteries] in prison with divine spirit and fervour, Christ Himself appeared to him in visible form, and, taking the host from the altar, offered it with His own hand. These two things are taken from the ancient Acts of his martyrdom.
(66) Michael Syngelus in Encomio.
(66) Michael Syncellus in the Encomium.
Editors' notes and page, col. 746

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 746
  • marginal letters: A Οἱ ἐκβαλλόμενοι τῶν; B esse ipsis poterant,; C pace Dominum oremus.; D faceret. et quasi
  • old-edition numerals: 443 before Poenitentes,
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii; full-width text at top (...us, quae identidem suis... Et ecce) cut off at left column edge, not set; centered heading NOTATIONES. already set in col. 745
  • running head: 745 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 746
  • marginal letters: (recorded in c745_a)
  • old-edition numerals: 443 after ‹eruditur fidei elementis.› (at the start of 'Poenitentes')
  • other: right column of the notationes. The diaconal series is a branching table; each tier set as one line. The printer's signature number (24) at the column foot is not set.
PG 4:747
nunc ad sacrum apostolorum coetum, qui Jerosolymis habitus est, et cui interesse Dionysii excellens virtus meruit, praecupida festinat oratio.
now to the sacred assembly of the apostles which was held at Jerusalem, and at which the excellent virtue of Dionysius merited to be present, our eager discourse hastens.
CAPUT VI.
Chapter VI.
Dionysius beatissimae Virginis conspectu in terris fruitur, et suprema excedentis benedictione in apostolorum coetu potitur.
Dionysius enjoys on earth the sight of the most blessed Virgin, and in the assembly of the apostles obtains her supreme blessing as she departs.
Haec est Dei opt. max. erga servos suos praesertim fide sinceros, et charitate ferventes, benignitas ac munificentia, ut non modo vita perfunctos omni gaudio in aeternis beatorum domiciliis perfundat, sed eorum quoque in terris superstitum susceptos labores, aut advenientes extrinsecus molestias, multa interdum consolatione attemperet. Ita cum multis sanctorum, ita cum Dionysio Areopagita illum fecisse, manifestum est. Nam, cum despectis mundi honoribus; et derelicto celeberrimi illius Areopagi fastigio, humilem legis Christianae modestiam ac submissionem volens lubens amplexus esset, ac modo sub Pauli disciplina (cui totus et anima, et mente, et corde, ut Syngeli utar verbis, erat agglutinatus) doctrinam, spiritumque apostolicum combibisset, imo et commissam sibi Atheniensem Ecclesiam optimis legibus atque institutis, non sine multis magnisque laboribus, divinitus ordinasset, hoc ipse praeter alia inter medios sudores et aerumnas percepit maximae ac liquidissimae voluptatis nobile solatium, quod plurium simul apostolorum (qui quidem ea tempestate vitam inter mortales agitabant) per orbem alioqui paulo ante dispersorum, gratissimo conspectu atque congressu, sed praecipue beatissimae Virginis Deiparae incomparabili praesentia in hoc mortali corpore dignatus sit. Nempe ad eam brevi post e vita migraturam, tam ipse quam Hierotheus et Timotheus, multique alii egregia vitae sanctimonia praestantes, incredibili sacrae illius atque animatae Arcae testamenti visendae ac honorandae studio convenerunt : imo et apostoli per diversa terrarum antehac divisi, jam tum divino nutu, sive ab angelis, ut quondam Habacuc propheta, aut Philippus diaconus, rapti, sive levibus nebulis, quod quidam arbitrati sunt, per sublime vecti, sive etiam, quod multi factum credunt, de appetente ejus excessu aliquanto ante divinitus praemoniti (voluntas enim erat supremi Regis, honorare Matrem, et sepulcrum ejus reddere gloriosum) ad illius brevi emigraturae virgineum thalamum, velut condicta die, simul unanimes comparuerunt. Erat tum Virgo aetate admodum provecta (annos scilicet circiter septuaginta duos nata) et hujus producendae vitae, post fidem in Filium Jesum Christum longe lateque propagatam, minor ei jam restare ratio videbatur, quam illius ad coelestem illam perfruendam, et revisendum Filium lubenter cupideque dimittendae. Igitur ardentes ad coelum preces, quo nunc anima vehementer anhelabat, non semel, sed saepius sparserat, ut si quidem Deo ita collibitum foret, abire sursum de hac statione ad praeparatum sibi domicilium liceret ; jamque etiam divinum responsum, et proficiscendi tempus ex animi sententia acceperat, cum fidissimo suo Joanni, tanquam uni omnium secretorum participi et cunctorum, quae ad justa sibi facienda spectarent, necessario curatori, aperuit. Is vero, quemadmodum velle Virginem matrem cognoverat, sociis apostolis, aliisque Domini discipulis, et iis quorum vota super hac re Deus exaudierat, aut verbo aut scripto mature ut significaretur, providit. Ita undecunque, et ab iis qui procul distabant, Jerosolymam est approperatum, et ab omnibus qui prope aberant, ad montem illum Sion, ubi erat Virgini et Joanni commune domicilium, ingenti studio concursum est. Deus bone ! quae tum illic amicorum inter sese post longinqua tempora, et quam suaves ac jucundae revisiones, recognitiones, consalutationes ! quam stricti amplexus, et quam sancta oscula ! cum et discipuli et apostoli, et utrorumque auditores et sectatores, et cuncti invicem mira cum voluptate congrederentur, totosque et ore, et oculis, et osculis, sancto ipsos conglutinante Spiritu, amores effunderent. Bene profecto haec in monte Sion, monte sancto, monte amabili ; monte, in quo nec ros unquam mellifluus, nec opportuna aliquando desideretur pluvia ; monte in quo toties sacrosancti Jesu inambularunt pedes, in quo Spiritus sanctus abundantissimas donorum suorum primitias in generosa dilectissimi coetus corda diffudit : in quo toties et angeli et angelorum hominumque Regina conversati sunt : in quo nunc quoque praecipua totius sanctitatis columina sanctissimae parenti suae quam religiosissime parentaturi concurrerunt. Verumenimvero, si de monte Sion talia, quid de ipso Virginis habitaculo et thalamo, hoc est, de praecipua montis illius gloria (nihil enim mons ille unquam habuit neque sanctius, neque augustius, quam istud ipsum, quod Dei Filio, et Dei Matri frequentatum et inhabitatum est domicilium) : quid de illo, inquam, beatissimo domicilio dici aut cogitari dignum potest ? quae ibi fuerunt religiosissimae pietatis studia ! quae omnigenarum virtutum a Matre sapientiae sapientissima exercitia ! quam fervidae illic precationes ! quam profundae meditationes ! quam altae contemplationes ! qui raptus animi ! qui excessus mentis ! qualia ex illis penetralibus ad apostolos documenta ! qualia ad omnes emanavere consilia, auxilia, solatia, et uno verbo, omnis generis dona perfecta et data optima! Huc ergo in istam bonorum omnium indeficientem apothecam, una cum apostolis et apostolorum paribus noster hic ingredi meruit Dionysius ; nec hoc tantum, sed et Reginae ipsius thalamo appropinquare, et ipsam reginam viventem et videntem cominus intueri, et in divino vultu effulgentes coelestium gratiarum thesauros contemplari, et verba ex ore illo purissimo, melle simul et favo dulciora, plus nimio felicibus ac fortunatis auribus excipere, et intimis animi medullis condere. O voluptas ! o deliciae ! Quam cibo tibi, o ter beate Dionysi, quam cito, et quam properanter in talium haustu deliciarum tot exantlati antehac abs te labores, et tot perpessu graves aerumnae forti animo toleratae, fumi instar evanuerunt, ac nihil esse nec fuisse convictae sunt ! Sic olim Jacobo patriarchae septem anni in vita agresti et pastoritia dure exacti, cum super pecore vigilans et aestu ureretur et gelu, tamen speciosae Rachelis suae respectu, videbantur (ut ait Scriptura) pauci dies prae amoris magnitudine. Verum Dionysio totidem fere anni in laboriosissimo episcopatus onere transacti, conspecta Virginis matris plena modestiae majestate, non modo pauci dies videbantur prae amoris et admirationis magnitudine, sed nulli. Cum vero et adhortantem ipsam ad susceptos in Filii sui vinea labores constanter in finem perferendos audivit, et proposita vincentibus multiformium coronarum praemia singulari coelestis oris gratia praemonstrantem attendit, tum vero et incredibili amore exarsit, et vix ac ne vix quidem apud se fuit. Denique extrema valedicentis et omnibus bene precantis verba, submisso quantum potuit et corpore et animo, mistisque gaudii et moeroris affectibus excepit, et diu mutus stetit. Ut ille, sic et alii. Illa vero in dulcissimi Filii comitatu, et in praeclara subvolantium angelorum pompa, coelo velocissime penetravit, et praecelsa seraphinorum loca incomparabilis gloriae plena transcendit. Quis autem in illo articulo fuerit singulorum
Such is the benignity and munificence of God, best and greatest, towards His servants, especially those sincere in faith and fervent in charity, that He not only bathes with all joy in the eternal dwellings of the blessed those who have finished this life, but oftentimes also tempers with much consolation the labours undertaken by those who still survive on earth, or the troubles coming upon them from without. That He did thus with many of the saints, that He did thus with Dionysius the Areopagite, is manifest. For when, having despised the honours of the world and forsaken the summit of that most celebrated Areopagus, he had willingly and gladly embraced the humble modesty and submission of the Christian law, and having just drunk in under the discipline of Paul (to whom, to use the words of Syngelus, he was wholly glued in soul and mind and heart) the apostolic doctrine and spirit, nay, having also divinely ordered with the best laws and institutions, not without many and great labours, the Athenian Church committed to him, amid his sweat and toils he himself received besides other things this noble solace of the greatest and purest pleasure, that he was deemed worthy in this mortal body of the most welcome sight and meeting of several apostles together (who indeed at that season were spending their life among mortals), otherwise dispersed a little before through the world, and above all of the incomparable presence of the most blessed Virgin Mother of God. For to her, as she was shortly afterwards to depart from life, both he himself and Hierotheus and Timothy, and many others excelling in eminent sanctity of life, came together with an incredible zeal for visiting and honouring that sacred and living Ark of the Covenant: nay, the apostles also, hitherto divided through diverse parts of the earth, even then by the divine nod, whether caught up by angels, as once Habakkuk the prophet (Dan. 14:35) or Philip the deacon (Acts 8:39), or borne on high upon light clouds, as some have supposed, or even, as many believe was done, divinely forewarned some little while before of her approaching departure (for it was the will of the supreme King to honour His Mother and to render her sepulchre glorious), appeared together with one accord at the virginal chamber of her who was shortly to depart, as if on an appointed day. The Virgin was then very advanced in age (namely about seventy-two years old), and after the faith in her Son Jesus Christ had been propagated far and wide, less reason seemed now to remain to her for prolonging this life than for willingly and eagerly laying it down to enjoy that heavenly one and to see her Son again. Therefore she had poured forth ardent prayers to heaven, after which her soul now vehemently panted, not once, but oftentimes, that if indeed it so pleased God, it might be permitted her to depart upward from this station to the dwelling prepared for her; and she had now also received the divine answer and the time of setting out according to her heart's desire, when she disclosed it to her most faithful John, as the sole partaker of all her secrets and the necessary guardian of all things that pertained to performing her funeral rites. And he, even as he had known that the Virgin Mother wished, provided that it should be seasonably signified either by word or by writing to his fellow-apostles, and the other disciples of the Lord, and those whose prayers on this matter God had heard. Thus from every quarter, both by those who were far distant, haste was made to Jerusalem, and by all who were near by, a concourse was made with vast zeal to that Mount Sion where the Virgin and John had their common dwelling. Good God! what, and how sweet and pleasant, were then the seeings again, recognitions, and mutual greetings there of friends among themselves after long times! how close the embraces, and how holy the kisses! when both disciples and apostles, and the hearers and followers of both, and all met one another with wonderful pleasure, and with mouth, and eyes, and kisses, as the Holy Spirit glued them together, poured forth all their loves. Well assuredly were these things done on Mount Sion, the holy mount, the lovely mount; a mount wherein neither honey-flowing dew nor seasonable rain is ever lacking; a mount whereon so many times the sacrosanct feet of Jesus walked, wherein the Holy Spirit poured forth the most abundant first-fruits of His gifts into the noble hearts of the most beloved assembly; wherein so many times both the angels and the Queen of angels and of men conversed; wherein now also the chief pillars of all sanctity ran together to pay the most religious funeral honours to their most holy Mother. Yet indeed, if such things are to be said of Mount Sion, what of the very habitation and chamber of the Virgin, that is, of the chief glory of that mount (for that mount never had anything either holier or more august than that very dwelling which was frequented and inhabited by the Son of God and the Mother of God): what, I say, worthy of that most blessed dwelling can be said or thought? what studies of most religious piety were there! what most wise exercises of all manner of virtues by the Mother of wisdom! how fervent the prayers there! how profound the meditations! how lofty the contemplations! what raptures of soul! what ecstasies of mind! what lessons emanated from those inner shrines to the apostles! what counsels, aids, consolations, and in a single word, perfect gifts and best presents of every kind emanated to all! Hither therefore, into that unfailing storehouse of all good things, together with the apostles and the peers of the apostles, this our Dionysius merited to enter; nor this only, but also to approach the chamber of the Queen herself, and at close quarters to gaze upon the Queen herself living and seeing, and to contemplate the treasures of heavenly graces shining forth in her divine countenance, and with ears more than happy and fortunate to receive words from that purest mouth, sweeter than honey and the honeycomb together, and store them in the inmost marrow of his mind. O pleasure! O delights! How quickly for you, O thrice-blessed Dionysius—wait, how quickly, and how speedily in the draught of such delights did so many labours previously undergone by you, and so many toils grievous to endure, borne with brave mind, vanish like smoke, and stand convicted of being and having been nothing! Thus of old to Jacob the patriarch seven years harshly spent in a rustic and pastoral life, while keeping watch over the flock he was burned both with heat and with frost, yet in regard of his fair Rachel seemed (as Scripture says (Gen. 29:20)) a few days for the greatness of his love. But to Dionysius almost as many years spent in the most laborious burden of the episcopate, when he beheld the majesty full of modesty of the Virgin Mother, seemed not only a few days for the greatness of his love and admiration, but none at all. And when he both heard her exhorting him to endure constantly to the end the labours undertaken in the vineyard of her Son, and marked her pointing out beforehand with the singular grace of her heavenly countenance the rewards of manifold crowns proposed to those who conquer, then indeed he both blazed forth with incredible love, and was scarcely, or not even scarcely, master of himself. Finally, with body and mind bowed down as low as he could, and with mingled feelings of joy and sorrow, he received her last words as she bade farewell and prayed well for all, and long stood mute. As he did, so did the others also. And she, in the company of her sweetest Son, and in the glorious procession of angels flying up from beneath, most swiftly penetrated heaven, and transcended the lofty places of the seraphim full of incomparable glory. What in that moment was each one's
Editors' notes and page, col. 747

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text runs the full page width; calls stand in that text. Calls (k) and (l) are above the crop. No Notationes on this page's crop (call (74) visible in the text). --> (printed under page 383)

(k) ‹anchor: not visible in the crop› · call in col 747-748

Dan. XIV, 35.

Daniel 14:35.

(printed under page 383)

(l) ‹anchor: not visible in the crop› · call in col 747-748

Act. VIII, 39.

Acts 8:39.

(printed under page 383)

(m) ‹anchor: ut ait Scriptura› · call in col 747-748

Gen. XXIX, 20.

Genesis 29:20.

(printed under page 383)

Page

  • running head: 747 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 748
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 444 after ad coelum preces,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence nunc ad sacrum; ends mid-sentence singulorum
PG 4:748
Editors' notes and page, col. 748

Page

  • other: col 748 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 747 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:749
sensus quis affectus, quae comploratio, qui gemitus et suspiria, quis dicat ? Tacitis proinde, quae dici non possunt, cogitari vix possunt, tandem exsequiarum cura cum alios omnes. cum apostolos maxime, et cum praecipue Joannem Domini peraeque et dominae dilectum, tanquam hujus domesticum et familiarem et omnis apparatus e coelo conscium incessit : et quae ejus providissima curat fuit, nihil in omnino, quod factum oportuit, infectum praetermisit. Alia litteris persequentur, qui ex instituto laudandum ejus excessum uberius susceperunt : ego his solum nunc insistam, quae cum Dionysii nostri laude, cujus proprie acta pertractamus, conjuncta sunt. Itaque caeteris exsequiarum justis debite peractis, ad orationes et hymnos funebres ventum est. Placuit enim sacro apostolorum senatui, uti in Matris Domini sui laudes tam ipsi quam alii pontificum, si quid in se inesset facundiae et pietatis, experirentur. Hic vero erat apostolos videre et audire velut semideos quosdam, irruente in eos Spiritu commutatos, jam de Filio, jam de Matre, prorsus nova prorsus mira, prorsus divina, pari et obsecundante stylo depraedicantes : jam item alios, atque alios, et in his sanctum Hierotheum Dionysii praeceptorem, tam excellenter, ipso teste Dionysii eximii laudatoris partes sustinentem, ut omni ex parte, argumenti, dictionis, actionis, affectionis, nomen plane exaequaret suum. Quid ipse autem Dionysius ? Nempe qui alios in coelum extollit, ipse de se silet. Verum illud ipsum silentium, et tanta Hierathei contra dilaudatio, mihi omni voce expressius clamat, illas ipsas virtutes, quas in magistro tam diligenter observavit, et tantopere commendavit, in semet abundanter habuisse ; et quod est in se ipse expertus, hoc de Hierotheo expressisse. Nam hoc ingenuorum est proprium ingeniorum, e suo spiritu atque fervore de simili alterius aut etiam majori benignam cum animis suis facere conjecturam. Si enim et aliis in rebus tantus fuit Dionysius quantum scripta ipsa demonstrant ; in hujus Virginis et matris (amabilissimae dicam, an admirabilissimae ?) celebrandis tali in concessu praeconiis quantus exstitisse credendus est? Certe (quod ipse de magistro dixit) totus extra se raptus, totus, in ea quae sublimissima sublissime attingebat, transformatus. Sed de hocce apud beatissimam Deiparam sacro conventu, deque profusis in eam honoribus, in praesentia satis. Nam ad tempus quo haec facta sunt quod attinet (quamvis, ubi de re aliqua constet, pervicacium sit ingeniorum, quaerere et altercari de tempore), tamen in anno Christi circiter quinquagesimo octavo, Neronis autem imperii secundo, dicimus accidisse. Rem vero ipsam beatus Juvenalis Hierosolymorum (ubi ea transacta est) episcopus, continua traditione ad sua tempora devolutam, abhinc mille ducendis fere annis Marcianum docebat imperatorem. Is enim imperator, cum insigni esset pietate, et conjugem eam haberet, a qua sola in pietatis stadio et studio vinceretur, Pulcheriam Augustam scilicet, coram Deo vere pulchram, illa ipsa hortante, ad beatissimae Virginis perquirendas reliquias cogitationes applicuit suas. Itaque ipsum Juvenalem patriarcham et alios Palaestinae episcopos, qui ad Chalcedonense concilium ea tempestate convenerant, ad se accitos interrogavit, num sanctissimae Dei Genitricis sacrum corpus, eo in tumulo in quo primitus compositum fuerat, etiamnum reperiretur ; habere enim se in animo, ad unum templorum eidem Virgini dicatorum (tria siquidem illi Pulcheria Augusta Constantinopoli fabricaverat, eaque pulcherrima et augustissima) illud transferre, futurum urbis principalis munimentum atque praesidium. Cui respondit patriarcha, in sacris quidem Litteris de obitu Deiparae mentionem haberi nullam, antiquissima tamen ac verissima traditione receptum esse, sanctos apostolos, ejus instante obitu, Hierosolymam undique terrarum, ad quas dispersi fuerant, convolasse, e vita etiam emigranti adfuisse, mortuam cum honore et hymnis tumulasse : quin et ipsum triduum angelicos concentus eo loci auditos esse. Addebat denique, tertio exsequiarum die, cum sancti Thomae postulatu reclusum fuisset sepulcrum, solas sepulcrales fascias suo loco, perinde quasi paulo ante a corpore desertas, ab ipsis esse inventas ; sed inenarrabili odoris suavissimi fragrantia redolentes : ita censuisse ipsos, virgineum corpus a corruptione esse servatum, atque in coelos translatum ; igitur denuo tumulum obsignasse, inibique reliquisse. Et sane valde congruebat ut corpus, quod nulli subditum peccato fuisset, id neque corruptioni, quae a peccato exorta est, subderetur. Quod etiam Propheta regius tanto ante intervallo prospiciens de utroque tam Matris quam Filii incorrupto corpore concinebat : Surge Domine, in requiem tuam, tu et arca sanctificationis tuae : hoc est : Tu, domine qui es Sanctus sanctorum, nec tu solum, sed et arca sanctitatis tuae, id est Virgo Maria mater tua, cujus in utero tanquam in arca sanctissima, caste et pudice custoditus es : surgite ambo absque corruptione ad gloriam incorruptam, et requiem impertubabilem. Decet enim, ut a duobus primaevis corporibus manavit per inobedientiam corruptio, sic a duobus novi ac beatioris saeculi divinis tabernaculis per utriusque obedientiam Deo offerantur incorruptionis primitiae. Ita Virgo receptis dimissi corporis exuviis, prorsus integra et in corrupta ad regalem conscendens thalamum, inanem in terris tumulum dereliquit ; quamvis nec omnino inanem : quippe illa sacri depositi aliquanta praesentia sanctitatem indeptus erat non vulgarem. Hunc tumulum pius imperator quando aliud haberi non poterat, ad se transmissum, in magnificentissimo beatissimae Virginis templo (Blachernarum appellant) proxime sacram mensam deposuit. Nec vero tacuit idem beatus Juvenalis, eo in coetu adfuisse una cum discipulis et sancto Timotheo atque Hierotheo beatissimum Dionysium. Qui quidem Dionysius, an conspecta tum in persona Virginis quasi plusquam humana majestate, ea quae passim feruntur, dixerit, nimirum se pro dea eam fuisse habiturum, nisi aut fides aut ratio inhibuisset, id, inquam, nec ita certum habeo, ut asserere ausim : nec ita incertum, ut refellere debeam. Uti enim a novis quidem hominibus, sic a doctis admodum et piis hujuscemodi opinionis celebrata est auctoritas. Quare haec aliis relinquentes, Dionysium a sanctis locis ad sui gregis pascua revertentem pedetentim prosequemur.
feeling, what the emotion, what the lamentation, what the groans and sighs, who can tell? Passing over therefore in silence things which cannot be uttered and can scarcely be thought, at length the care of the funeral rites came upon both all the others and the apostles especially, and chiefly John, beloved alike of the Lord and of the Lady, as a member of her household and an intimate and conscious from heaven of the whole preparation: and such was his most provident care, he left nothing at all undone which ought to have been done. Other things those will pursue in writing who by design have undertaken more abundantly to praise her departure: I shall now dwell only upon those things which are connected with the praise of our Dionysius, whose acts we are properly treating. And so, when the remaining funeral rites had been duly performed, they came to funeral orations and hymns. For it pleased the sacred senate of the apostles that both they themselves and others of the pontiffs should try what eloquence and piety was in them for the praises of the Mother of their Lord. And here one might see and hear the apostles, changed like certain demigods as the Spirit rushed upon them, proclaiming in an equal and compliant style things altogether new, altogether wonderful, altogether divine, now concerning the Son, now concerning the Mother; and now likewise others and others, and among them St. Hierotheus, the instructor of Dionysius, sustaining the part of an eminent panegyrist so excellently, as Dionysius himself testifies, that in every respect—of subject, diction, delivery, and emotion—he altogether equalled his name. And what of Dionysius himself? Namely, he who extols others to heaven is himself silent about himself. Yet that very silence, and on the other hand so great a praising of Hierotheus, cries out to me more expressly than any voice that he abundantly possessed in himself those very virtues which he so diligently observed in his master and so greatly commended; and that what he himself experienced in himself, this he expressed concerning Hierotheus. For this is characteristic of noble minds, from their own spirit and fervour to make within their minds a kindly conjecture concerning the like or even greater spirit of another. For if in other matters also Dionysius was as great as his writings themselves demonstrate, how great must he be believed to have proved in celebrating in such an assembly the praises of this Virgin and Mother (shall I call her most lovely, or most admirable?)! Assuredly (what he himself said of his master) wholly caught up out of himself, wholly transformed into the things which he most sublimely touched as most sublime. But concerning this sacred assembly before the most blessed Mother of God, and the honours poured forth upon her, enough at present. For as regards the time when these things were done (although, when a matter is established, it belongs to obstinate minds to inquire and wrangle about the time), we nevertheless say that it happened in about the fifty-eighth year of Christ, and the second of the reign of Nero. Now the fact itself blessed Juvenal, Bishop of Jerusalem (where it was transacted), taught the Emperor Marcian about twelve hundred years ago as handed down by continuous tradition to his times. For that emperor, being of eminent piety, and having a wife by whom alone he was surpassed in the race and zeal of piety, namely Pulcheria Augusta, truly fair before God, at her exhortation applied his thoughts to seeking out the relics of the most blessed Virgin. And so having summoned to himself the Patriarch Juvenal himself and other bishops of Palestine who had come together at that season to the Council of Chalcedon, he asked them whether the sacred body of the most holy Mother of God was still found in that tomb wherein it had originally been laid; for he had it in mind to transfer it to one of the temples dedicated to the same Virgin (since Pulcheria Augusta had built three to her at Constantinople, and those most beautiful and most august), to be the bulwark and protection of the capital city. To whom the patriarch replied that in the sacred Letters indeed no mention is had of the death of the Mother of God, yet it had been received by a most ancient and most true tradition that at her approaching death the holy apostles had flown together to Jerusalem from every quarter of the lands to which they had been dispersed, and had been present with her as she departed from life, and had buried her when dead with honour and hymns: nay, that for those three days angelic harmonies had been heard in that place. Finally he added that on the third day of the funeral rites, when at the request of St. Thomas the sepulchre had been opened, only the grave-bands had been found by them in their place, just as if deserted a little before by the body, yet breathing with an unspeakable fragrance of the sweetest odour: and that they had thus judged that the virginal body had been preserved from corruption and translated into the heavens; and that they had therefore sealed the tomb anew and left it there. And truly it was very fitting that the body which had been subject to no sin should not be subjected to corruption either, which sprang from sin. Which also the royal Prophet foreseeing so long an interval before sang together of the uncorrupted body of both Mother and Son: Arise, O Lord, into Thy rest, Thou and the ark of Thy sanctification (Ps. 131:8): that is: Thou, O Lord, Who art the Holy of holies, nor Thou alone, but also the ark of Thy holiness, that is, the Virgin Mary Thy Mother, in whose womb as in a most holy ark Thou wast chastely and purely guarded: arise both without corruption to incorruptible glory and imperturbable rest. For it is fitting that, as from two primeval bodies corruption flowed through disobedience, so from two divine tabernacles of the new and happier age the first-fruits of incorruption should be offered to God through the obedience of both. Thus the Virgin, having received back the spoils of the body she had put off, ascending altogether whole and uncorrupted to the royal chamber, left behind an empty tomb on earth; albeit not altogether empty: inasmuch as by that brief presence of the sacred deposit it had obtained no common sanctity. This tomb, since nothing else could be had, the pious emperor had sent over to him, and deposited it close by the sacred table in the most magnificent temple of the most blessed Virgin (they call it that of Blachernae). Nor indeed was the same blessed Juvenal silent that in that assembly there was present together with the disciples and St. Timothy and Hierotheus the most blessed Dionysius. Which Dionysius indeed, whether upon beholding then in the person of the Virgin a majesty as it were more than human he spoke those words which are commonly reported, namely that he would have held her for a goddess had not either faith or reason restrained him—that, I say, I neither hold so certain that I would dare to assert it, nor so uncertain that I ought to refute it. For as by modern men indeed, so by very learned and pious men has the authority of an opinion of this kind been celebrated. Wherefore, leaving these things to others, we shall step by step follow Dionysius returning from the holy places to the pastures of his flock.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(67) Quae hoc capite continetur de sanctissimae Virginis excessu historia, partim ex antiqua traditione, partim e sancti Dionysii libro De divinis nominibus desumpta est. De traditione testatus est ante mille et centum eoque amplius annos beatus Juvenalis patriarcha Hierosolymitanus, de quo paulo inferius. Verba sancti Dionysii capite tertio ejusdem libri sunt haec : Ἡνίκα καὶ ἡμεῖς, ὡς οἶσθα, καὶ αὐτὸς, καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν ἱερῶν ἡμῶν ἀδελφῶν ἐπὶ τὴν θέαν ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου σώματος συνεληλύθαμεν. Παρῆν δὲ ὁ ἀδελφόθεος Ἰάκωβος, καὶ Πέτοος ἡ κορυφαία καὶ πρεσβυτάτη τῶν θεολόγων ἀκρότης, etc. Quando et nos, ut scis, et ipse (Hierotheus scilicet) et multi ex sanctis fratribus nostris ad intuendum corpus, quod principium vitae et Dei conceptaculum fuit, convenissemus. Aderat autem et Jacobus frater Domini, et Petrus, supremum et venerabilissimum theologorum columen.
(67) The history concerning the departure of the most holy Virgin which is contained in this chapter has been taken partly from ancient tradition, partly from the book of St. Dionysius On the Divine Names. Concerning the tradition testimony was borne eleven hundred and more years ago by blessed Juvenal, Patriarch of Jerusalem, concerning whom we shall speak a little below. The words of St. Dionysius in the third chapter of the same book are these: When we also, as you know, and you yourself, and many of our sacred brethren had come together for the beholding of the life-originating and God-receiving body. And there was present James the Brother of God, and Peter the chief and eldest summit of the theologians, etc. When we also, as you know, and he himself (namely Hierotheus) and many of our holy brethren had come together to behold the body which was the source of life and the receptacle of God. And there was present also James the brother of the Lord, and Peter, the supreme and most venerable pillar of the theologians.
Editors' notes and page, col. 749

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text runs the full page width; the NOTATIONES to the chapter begin below it in two columns (margin letter A omitted), then the scripture note. Calls (76), (77) stand in this page's text. --> (printed under page 384)

(67) ‹anchor: chapter note› · call in col — (earlier page)

Quae hoc capite continetur de sanctissimae Virginis excessu historia, partim ex antiqua traditione, partim e sancti Dionysii libro De divinis nominibus desumpta est. De traditione testatus est ante mille et centum eoque amplius annos beatus Juvenalis patriarcha Hierosolymitanus, de quo paulo inferius. Verba sancti Dionysii capite tertio ejusdem libri sunt haec: Ἡνίκα καὶ ἡμεῖς, ὡς οἶσθα, καὶ αὐτός, καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν ἱερῶν ἡμῶν ἀδελφῶν ἐπὶ τὴν θέαν ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου σώματος συνεληλύθαμεν. Παρῆν δὲ ὁ ἀδελφόθεος Ἰάκωβος, καὶ Πέτρος ἡ κορυφαία καὶ πρεσβυτάτη τῶν θεολόγων ἀκρότης, etc. Quando et nos, ut scis, et ipse (Hierotheus scilicet) et multi ex sanctis fratribus nostris ad intuendum corpus, quod principium vitae et Dei conceptaculum fuit, convenissemus. Aderat autem et Jacobus frater Domini, et Petrus, supremum et venerabilissimum theologorum columen.

The account of the most holy Virgin's departure contained in this chapter is taken partly from ancient tradition, partly from St Dionysius's book On the Divine Names. To the tradition the blessed Juvenal, patriarch of Jerusalem, bore witness more than eleven hundred years ago; of him a little further on. St Dionysius's words in the third chapter of that book are these: "When we too, as you know, and you yourself, and many of our holy brothers had come together for the sight of the life-originating and God-receiving body. And James the brother of God was present, and Peter, the chief and most venerable summit of the theologians," etc. When we too, as you know, and you yourself (that is, Hierotheus) and many of our holy brothers had come together to look upon the body which was the beginning of life and the vessel that received God. And James the brother of the Lord was present too, and Peter, the supreme and most venerable pillar of the theologians.

(printed under page 384)

(n) ‹anchor: corpore (76) concinebat› · call in col 749-750

Psal. CXXXI, 8. Glycas parte III, pag. 325.

Psalm 131 (132):8. Glycas, part III, p. 325.

(printed under page 384)

Page

  • running head: 749 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 750
  • marginal letters: A θέαν ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου
  • old-edition numerals: 345 after tam ipsi quam; 446 after inhibuisset,
  • misprints kept as printed: ducendis (for ducentis); impertubabilem (for imperturbabilem); in corrupta (for incorrupta)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except one Greek quotation in Notationes); begins mid-sentence sensus quis affectus
PG 4:750
Editors' notes and page, col. 750

Page

  • other: col 750 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 749 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:751
Quae verba cum a diversis diverse capiantur, singulorum proferendae sunt sententiae, ut pateat ex eorum commissione, quaenam vera censenda sit.
Since these words are taken variously by various authors, the opinions of each must be brought forward, so that from their comparison it may be plain which is to be judged the true one.
Prima igitur antiquissima et communissima sententia (quam et nos amplectimur) est, illa Dionysii verba de corpore sacrosancto beatissimae Virginis Mariae (ad quod intuendum et tumulandum convenerint apostoli) esse intelligenda. Sic enim intellexit Juvenalis patriarcha Hierosolymitanus, qui abhinc mille ducentis retro annis vixit et scripsit. Sic et Andreas Cretensis, Hierosolymorum etiam ipse patriarcha. Sic et sanctus Maximus martyr, sancti Dionysii scholiastes praecipuus, in suis Scholiis, Sic et sanctus Joannes Damascenus in oratione De dormitione Deiparae. Sic et Michael Syngelus, presbyter Hierosolymitanus, et Simeon Metaphrastes, et Nicephorus Callistus. et Georgius Pachymeras, et alii e Graecis : ipsorumque item Menaeum, et uno verbo, Graeci omnes. E Latinis autem S, Gregorius Turonensis lib. I De gloria martyrum, S. Ildefonsus sermone 4 De assumptione B. Mariae, Albertus Magnus in dictum librum et locum sancti Dionysii, aliique quamplurimi, antiqui et novi. Et probatur haec sententia ratione.
The first, therefore, most ancient and most common opinion (which we also embrace) is that those words of Dionysius are to be understood of the most sacred body of the most blessed Virgin Mary (to behold and bury which the Apostles had come together). For thus Juvenal, Patriarch of Jerusalem, who lived and wrote twelve hundred years ago, understood them. Thus also Andrew of Crete, himself also Patriarch of Jerusalem. Thus also St. Maximus the Martyr, the chief scholiast of St. Dionysius, in his Scholia. Thus also St. John of Damascus in his Oration On the Dormition of the Mother of God. Thus also Michael Syngelus, presbyter of Jerusalem, and Simeon Metaphrastes, and Nicephorus Callistus, and George Pachymeres, and others of the Greeks; and likewise their Menaeum, and in a word, all the Greeks. And among the Latins, St. Gregory of Tours in book 1 On the Glory of the Martyrs, St. Ildefonsus in Sermon 4 On the Assumption of the Blessed Mary, Albert the Great on the said book and passage of St. Dionysius, and very many others, ancient and modern. And this opinion is proved by reason.
Primo, quia corpus sanctissimae Virginis aptissime vocatur ζωαρχικὸν καὶ θεοδόχον σῶμα. Nam ζωαρχικὸν sonat quod est principium vitae. Atqui si Christus est vita (ut se ipse appellavit Joannis XIV : Ego sum via, veritas et vita), et si Deipara est illi principium generationis, certe etiam dici potest principium vitae. Recte etiam dicitur corpus B. Virginis θεοδόχον, id est Dei susceptivum, sive Dei conceptaculum, quod scilicet Deum in utero conceperit et gestaverit.
First, because the body of the most holy Virgin is most aptly called the life-originating and God-receiving body. For zoarchikon means that which is the principle of life. Yet if Christ is life (as He called Himself in John 14 (John 14:6): I am the way, the truth, and the life), and if the Mother of God is to Him the principle of generation, certainly she can also be called the principle of life. Rightly also is the body of the Blessed Virgin called theodochon, that is, God-receiving, or the receptacle of God, because namely she conceived and bore God in her womb.
Secundo, quia beatae Virginis excessus et sepultura causam praebuit justissimam, apostolos et ex apostolicis viris praecipuos eo trahendi, tam ut ejus aspectu et benedictione fruerentur, quam ut ejus sepulturam, velut matris et reginae, curarent et cohonestarent.
Secondly, because the departure and burial of the Blessed Virgin afforded a most just cause for drawing thither the Apostles and the chief among apostolic men, both that they might enjoy the sight of her and her blessing, and that they might care for and honour her burial as that of a mother and queen.
Tertio, quia ejusdem Virginis pietati atque charitati valde consentaneum fuit, ut priusquam terras relinqueret, apostolos et primores discipulos videre, extremumque salutare, ac potissimum solando docendo, hortando aliquid eis gratiae spiritualis impertiri vellet. Poterat enim multo justius, quam Paulus, illa verbo sacra usurpare, quae ille ad Romanos : Desidero enim videre vos, ut aliquid vobis. impertiar gratiae spiritualis ad confirmandos vos, id est, simul consolari in vobis per eam, quae invicem est, fidem vestram atque meam. His igitur impellor rationibus, ut primae huic sententiae, rejectis aliis, adhaerescam, quae vero contra objiciuntur, tum refellam, cum alias opiniones produxero.
Thirdly, because it was exceedingly agreeable to the piety and charity of the same Virgin that before she left the earth she should wish to see the Apostles and the foremost disciples and bid them a last farewell, and above all by comforting, teaching, and exhorting to impart to them some spiritual grace. For much more justly than Paul could she use those sacred words which he wrote to the Romans (Rom. 1:11–12): For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual grace to strengthen you, that is, to be comforted together among you through that faith which is mutual, yours and mine. By these reasons, therefore, I am impelled to cleave to this first opinion, rejecting the others; and the objections that are brought against it I shall refute when I have set forth the other opinions.
Secunda igitur spinio est Joannis Scoti in Epistola ad Carolum Magnum, per ea scilicet verba : Ἐπὶ τὴν θέαν τοῦ ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου σώματος, intelligi conspectum Christi corporalem. Ex hoc enim loco probat, Dionysium una cum Hierotheo et multis aliis Christum vidisse. « Cum qua, inquit, multisque aliis sanctis in unum convenientibus, Christum post resurrectionem corporaliter est contemplatus ; aderantque, ut ipse ait, Jacobus frater Domini, » etc. Quae si ita intelligantur, ut dicantur Dionysius et Hierotheus vidisse Christum in carne ante suam ascensionem, prorsus falsa sunt ; tum enim neque ipsi, neque ipsorum magister Paulus ad fidem adhuc erant conversi : sin de alia Christi apparitione corporali post ascensionem facta sit sermo, quamvis Graeca verba eum quoque admittere sensum possint, tamen etiam sic videtur esse falsus. Fam talis apparitio tam multis simul, et tanto tempore post ascensionem facta, nullo modo, neque ab apostolis, neque ab eorum discipulis (cum ad resurrectionis probationem faceret
The second opinion, then, is that of John Scotus in his Epistle to Charlemagne, namely that by those words: Unto the sight of the life-originating and God-receiving body, is understood the bodily sight of Christ. For from this passage he proves that Dionysius together with Hierotheus and many others saw Christ: « With whom, says he, and with many other saints coming together into one, he bodily beheld Christ after His resurrection; and there were present, as he himself says, James the brother of the Lord, » etc. Which things, if they are so understood that Dionysius and Hierotheus are said to have seen Christ in the flesh before His ascension, are altogether false, for at that time neither they themselves nor their master Paul had yet been converted to the faith; but if the discourse is of another bodily apparition of Christ made after the ascension, although the Greek words can admit that sense also, nevertheless even so it seems to be false. For such an apparition made to so many at once, and so long a time after the ascension, would by no means have been passed over in silence either by the Apostles or by their disciples (since it would have made for the proof of the resurrection
Editors' notes and page, col. 751

Footnotes

<!-- This page is NOTATIONES throughout (two columns). The crop shows only the lower part of each column; the upper part of both columns is not in the image and is NOT set here, so the number of the note in progress is not visible (it continues the discussion of the Dionysian passage on the Virgin's body, cf. (67) on page 384). Margin letters C, D omitted. Below the notationes stands one scripture note, called in the notationes' left column. --> (?, continued) ‹left column, from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) Ego sum via, veritas et vita), et si Deipara est illi principium generationis, certe etiam dici potest principium vitae. Recte etiam dicitur corpus B. Virginis θεοδόχον, id est Dei susceptivum, sive Dei conceptaculum, quod scilicet Deum in utero conceperit et gestaverit. Secundo, quia beatae Virginis excessus et sepultura causam praebuit justissimam, apostolos et ex apostolicis viris praecipuos eo trahendi, tam ut ejus aspectu et benedictione fruerentur, quam ut ejus sepulturam, velut matris et reginae, curarent et cohonestarent. Tertio, quia ejusdem Virginis pietati atque charitati valde consentaneum fuit, ut priusquam terras relinqueret, apostolos et primores discipulos videre, extremumque salutare, ac potissimum solando docendo, hortando aliquid eis gratiae spiritualis impertiri vellet. Poterat enim multo justius, quam Paulus, illa verbo sacra usurpare, quae ille ad Romanos (o): Desidero enim videre vos, ut aliquid vobis impertiar gratiae spiritualis ad confirmandos vos, id est, simul consolari in vobis per eam, quae invicem est, fidem vestram atque meam. His igitur impellor rationibus, ut primae huic sententiae, rejectis aliis, adhaerescam, quae vero contra objiciuntur, tum refellam, cum alias opiniones produxero. Secunda igitur opinio est Joannis Scoti in Epistola ad Carolum Magnum, per ea scilicet verba: Ἐπὶ τὴν θέαν τοῦ ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου σώματος, intelligi conspectum Christi corporalem. Ex hoc enim loco probat, Dionysium una cum Hierotheo et multis aliis Christum vidisse. «Cum qua, inquit, multisque aliis sanctis in unum convenientibus, Christum post resurrectionem corporaliter est contemplatus; aderantque, ut ipse ait, Jacobus frater Domini,» etc. Quae si ita intelligantur, ut dicantur Dionysius et Hierotheus vidisse Christum in carne ante suam ascensionem, prorsus falsa sunt; tum enim neque ipsi, neque ipsorum magister Paulus ad fidem adhuc erant conversi: sin de alia Christi apparitione corporali post ascensionem facta sit sermo, quamvis Graeca verba eum quoque admittere sensum possint, tamen etiam sic videtur esse falsus. Fam talis apparitio tam multis simul, et tanto tempore post ascensionem facta, nullo modo, neque ab apostolis, neque ab eorum discipulis (cum ad resurrectionis probationem faceret

I am the way, the truth and the life), and if the Mother of God is the beginning of his generation, she can certainly also be called the beginning of life. The body of the Blessed Virgin is also rightly called θεοδόχον, that is, receptive of God, or the vessel that received God, because she conceived God in her womb and carried him. Second, because the Blessed Virgin's departure and burial gave a most just reason for drawing the apostles there, and the chief of the apostolic men, both so that they might enjoy the sight of her and her blessing, and so that they might see to her burial, as of a mother and queen, and do it honour. Third, because it was very much in keeping with the same Virgin's piety and charity that before leaving the earth she should wish to see the apostles and the leading disciples, and greet them for the last time, and above all impart to them some spiritual grace by consoling, teaching, exhorting. For she could far more justly than Paul have used those sacred words which he [wrote] to the Romans (o): For I long to see you, that I may impart to you some spiritual grace to strengthen you, that is, to be comforted together with you through that faith which is common to us both, yours and mine. By these reasons, then, I am moved to hold to this first opinion, rejecting the others; the objections raised against it I shall refute when I have brought forward the other opinions. The second opinion, then, is that of John Scotus in his Letter to Charlemagne: that by the words "for the sight of the life-originating and God-receiving body" is meant a bodily sight of Christ. From this passage he proves that Dionysius, together with Hierotheus and many others, saw Christ. "With him," he says, "and many other saints gathering together, he beheld Christ bodily after the resurrection; and there were present, as he himself says, James the brother of the Lord," etc. If this is understood to say that Dionysius and Hierotheus saw Christ in the flesh before his ascension, it is wholly false; for at that time neither they nor their master Paul had yet been converted to the faith. But if the talk is of some other bodily appearance of Christ made after the ascension, then although the Greek words could admit that sense too, even so it seems to be false. For such an appearance, made to so many at once and so long after the ascension, would in no way, neither by the apostles nor by their disciples (since it would serve to prove the resurrection (continues)

(?, continued) ‹right column, from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) <!-- "ibi abfuisse" read as printed; the argument requires "adfuisse" (present). --> … fato Hierotheo, et S. Timotheo, aliisque sanctis compluribus audivisse disputationem et fidei sacramentum.» etc. Ubi τό sepulcrum Jesu vitae principis positum est pro eo, quod Graece habetur τοῦ ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου σώματος. Pro hac opinione, tanquam pro aris et focis, depugnat Franciscus Bivarius in Commentario suo ad Dextri Chronicon, in anno Christi 48, et quod pro ea quidem afferri potest, enixe affert; sed tamen ad expugnandam sententiam, quae a tot saeculis et a tot bonis auctoribus recepta sit, ut mihi quidem videtur, invalide. Primum Bivarii argumentum est, quod auctores nostrae sententiae (ut quidem ipse sumit Bivarius pag. 98) «manifeste defecerint (uno dempto Baronio) in eodem Dionysii textu explicando; dum ex eo credunt haberi, inibi quoque adfuisse Timotheum Pauli dilectum discipulum, et Ephesiorum episcopum; ad ipsumque libros suos Dionysium nuncupasse: quod tamen verum non esse, ad annum Domini 100, comment. 11, Deo duce, inquit, monstrabimus.» Haec ille. Duo igitur dicit: unum quidem, quod omnes, qui verba Dionysii de corpore Virginis accipiunt, iidem, excepto Baronio, ibi abfuisse Timotheum Ephesiorum episcopum dicant: alterum autem, quod iidem teneant, adeoque ex Dionysii verbis colligant, libros S. Dionysii ad eumdem B. Timotheum scriptos esse. Ipse porro utrumque horum falsum esse dicit, atque se ostensurum, nec interfuisse Timotheum illum funeri Virginis, nec ad eum scriptos esse libros; nos autem utrumque pro vero tenemus, et pro certo probabimus. Ac prius quidem de Timothei praesentia confirmatur ex auctoribus Graecis et nominatim ex illorum antiquissimo Juvenale, patriarcha Hierosolymitano, cujus ante memini. Is igitur coram Marciano imp. et Pulcheria conjuge, cum de ortu ac funere Deiparae ageret, addit inter alia, etiam Timotheum et Dionysium Areopagitam et Hierotheum interfuisse. De quo vide Nicephorum Callistum lib. XV Histor. eccles. cap. 14. Idem Menaea Graecorum expresse testantur. Quod autem dicit Bivarius, Dionysii verba nihil pro nobis facere, si ad unguem perpendantur, et quod pro hoc confirmando Marsilii profert interpretationem; nihil sane illa contra nos facit, atque (continues)

… [the] aforesaid Hierotheus, and St Timothy, and very many other saints, heard the disputation and the sacrament of faith," etc. Here "the tomb of Jesus, the prince of life" is put for what the Greek has, "of the life-originating and God-receiving body." For this opinion Francisco Bivar fights as for hearth and home in his Commentary on the Chronicle of Dexter, at the year of Christ 48, and he brings forward strenuously whatever can be brought in its favour; but, as it seems to me at least, feebly, for overthrowing an opinion received for so many centuries and by so many good authors. Bivar's first argument is that the authors of our opinion (as Bivar himself takes it, p. 98) "have plainly failed (Baronius alone excepted) in explaining the same text of Dionysius, since they believe it is to be had from it that Timothy, Paul's beloved disciple and bishop of the Ephesians, was also present there, and that Dionysius dedicated his books to him: which, however, is not true, as we shall show, God leading," he says, "at the year of the Lord 100, comment 11." So he. He says two things, then: first, that all who take Dionysius's words of the Virgin's body also say, Baronius excepted, that Timothy bishop of the Ephesians was absent [sic: read "present"] there; second, that they also hold, and indeed gather from Dionysius's words, that St Dionysius's books were written to that same blessed Timothy. He for his part says that both of these are false, and that he will show that that Timothy was not present at the Virgin's funeral, nor were the books written to him; we, however, hold both as true and shall prove them as certain. And first, Timothy's presence is confirmed from the Greek authors, and by name from the most ancient of them, Juvenal, patriarch of Jerusalem, whom I mentioned before. He, then, speaking of the birth and funeral of the Mother of God before the emperor Marcian and his consort Pulcheria, adds among other things that Timothy too, and Dionysius the Areopagite and Hierotheus, were present. On this see Nicephorus Callistus, Ecclesiastical History book XV, ch. 14. The Menaea of the Greeks testify the same expressly. But as to Bivar's saying that Dionysius's words do nothing for us if they are weighed to a nicety, and his bringing forward Marsilio's translation to confirm this: that translation does nothing at all against us, and (continues)

(printed under page 385)

(o) ‹anchor: ad Romanos› · call in col 751

Cap. I, 11.

[Romans] 1:11.

(printed under page 385)

Page

  • running head: 751 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A Quae verba cum; B S. Ildefonsus sermone; C honestarent.; D hoc enim loco
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: editors' matter: Halloix's Notationes on Vita S. Dionysii
PG 4:752
plurimum), neque ab ullo prorsus alio, qui spectator tam praeclari visi fuisset, tacita esset. Accedit quod haec opinio ab alio hactenus recepta sit nemine.
at most), nor would it have been passed over in silence by anyone else at all who had been a beholder of so illustrious a sight. Added to this is the fact that this opinion has hitherto been received by no one else.
Tertia sententia est Matthaei Galeni Westcappellii, in Praefatio ad Areopagitica Hilduini, qui de aedibus Joannis evangelistae verba illa sancti Dionysii accipit. « Porro licet, inquit, alii non incommode fortassis sint ista intellecturi de conventu ad sepulcrum ipsum subdiali, ibidemque consessu apostolico : attamen rectius existimo, de aedibus Joannis evangelistae accipi posse, in quas recepisse dicitur B. Virginem statim a commendatione Filii sui morituri. » Verum neque haec magnam habet probabilitatem. Nec enim tanti aedes illae erant, ut earum visendarum gratia e multis et dissitis locis, et e magnis occupationibus evocandi essent tot apostoli et viri apostolici. Quid, quod valde insolens est sermo, aedes vocari corpus? imo nullus unquam sic locutus legitur.
The third opinion is that of Matthaeus Galenus of Westkapelle, in his Preface to the Areopagitica of Hilduin, who takes those words of Saint Dionysius as referring to the house of John the Evangelist. "Moreover, although," he says, "others may perhaps not unfittingly understand these things of an open-air assembly at the sepulchre itself, and of the apostolic sitting there, nevertheless I think it more correct that they can be taken of the house of John the Evangelist, into which he is said to have received the Blessed Virgin immediately after the commendation of her dying Son." Yet neither does this have great probability. For that house was not of such consequence that for the sake of visiting it so many apostles and apostolic men should be summoned from many distant places and from great occupations. What of the fact that it is a very strange mode of speech for a house to be called a body? Indeed, no one is ever read to have spoken thus.
Quarta proinde est Hilduini abbatis, qui in S. Dionysii Vita, capit verba supra posita de sepulcro Christi. Nam agens de libro S Dionysii De divinis nominibus, ubi verba ista exstant controversa, sic scribit : « In quo ostendit, se apud sanctam civitatem, penes sepulcrum Jesu vitae principis, a Jacobo fratre Domini et Petro apostolorum principe, necnon et a theologo Joanne una cum praefato Hierotheo, et S, Timotheo, aliisque sanctis compluribus audivisse disputationem et fidei sacramentum. » etc. Ubi τό sepulcrum Jesu vitae principis positum est pro eo, quod Graece habetur τοῦ ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου σώματος. Pro hac opinione, tanquam pro aris et focis, depugnat Franciscus Bivarius in Commentario suo ad Dextri Chronicon, in anno Christi 48, et quod pro ea quidem afferri potest, enixe affert ; sed tamen ad expugnandam sententiam, quae a tot saeculis et a tot bonis auctoribus recepta sit, ut mihi quidem videtur, invalide.
The fourth, accordingly, is that of Abbot Hilduin, who in the Life of Saint Dionysius takes the words set down above as referring to the sepulchre of Christ. For in treating of the book of Saint Dionysius On the Divine Names, where these disputed words occur, he writes thus: "In which he shows that in the holy city, by the sepulchre of Jesus the Prince of life, he heard from James the brother of the Lord and Peter the prince of the apostles, as well as from John the theologian, together with the aforesaid Hierotheus, and Saint Timothy, and very many other saints, the disputation and mystery of the faith," etc. Where "the sepulchre of Jesus the Prince of life" is put for that which in the Greek is "of the life-originating and God-receiving body." For this opinion, as if for hearth and home, Franciscus Bivarius fights hard in his Commentary on the Chronicle of Dexter, under the year of Christ 48, and whatever can be adduced on its behalf he strenuously adduces; yet for overthrowing an opinion which has been received by so many ages and by so many good authors, as it seems to me at least, without force.
Primum Bivarii argumentum est, quod auctores nostrae sententiae (ut quidem ipse sumit Bivarius pag. 98) « manifeste defecerint (uno dempto Baronio) in eodem Dionysii textu explicando ; dum ex eo credunt haberi, inibi quoque adfuisse Timotheum Pauli dilectum discipulum, et Ephesiorum episcopum ; ad ipsumque libros suos Dionysium nuncupasse : quod tamen verum non esse, ad annum Domini 100, comment, 11, Deo duce, inquit, monstrabimus. » Haec ille.
The first argument of Bivarius is that the authors of our opinion (as Bivarius himself assumes on page 98) "have manifestly failed (with the single exception of Baronius) in explaining the same text of Dionysius; while from it they believe it to be gathered that Timothy also, the beloved disciple of Paul and bishop of the Ephesians, was present there, and that Dionysius dedicated his books to him: which nevertheless we shall show, with God as guide," he says, "under the year of the Lord 100, commentary 11, not to be true." Thus he.
Duo igitur dicit : unum quidem, quod omnes, qui verba Dionysii de corpore Virginis accipiunt, iidem, excepto Baronio, ibi abfuisse Timotheum Ephesiorum episcopum dicant : alterum autem, quod iidem teneant, adeoque ex Dionysii verbis colligant, libros S. Dionysii ad eumdem B. Timotheum scriptos esse. Ipse porro utrumque horum falsum esse dicit, atque se ostensurum, nec interfuisse Timotheum illum funeri Virginis, nec ad eum scriptos esse libros; nos autem utrumque pro vero tenemus, et pro certo probabimus.
He says two things, therefore: one, indeed, that all who take the words of Dionysius as referring to the body of the Virgin likewise say, except Baronius, that Timothy the bishop of the Ephesians was present there; the other, however, that the same persons hold, and consequently gather from the words of Dionysius, that the books of Saint Dionysius were written to the same Blessed Timothy. Moreover, he himself says that both of these are false, and that he will show that neither was that Timothy present at the funeral of the Virgin, nor were the books written to him; we, however, hold both for true, and will prove them for certain.
Ac prius quidem de Timothei praesentia confirmatur ex auctoribus Graecis et nominatim ex illorum antiquissimo Juvenale, patriarcha Hierosolymitano, cujus ante memini. Is igitur coram Marciano imp et Pulcheria conjuge, cum de ortu ac funere Deiparae ageret, addit inter alia, etiam Timotheum et Dionysium Areopagitam et Hierotheum interfuisse. De quo vide Nicephorum Callistum lib. XV Histor. eccles. cap. 14. Idem Menaea Graecorum expresse testantur.
And the former point, indeed, concerning the presence of Timothy, is confirmed from the Greek authors, and expressly from the most ancient of them, Juvenal, patriarch of Jerusalem, whom I mentioned before. He, therefore, in the presence of the Emperor Marcian and his consort Pulcheria, when treating of the birth and funeral of the Mother of God, adds among other things that Timothy also and Dionysius the Areopagite and Hierotheus were present. Concerning which see Nicephorus Callistus, Book 15 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 14. The Menaea of the Greeks expressly testify the same.
Quod autem dicit Bivarius, Dionysii verba nihil pro nobis facere, si ad unguem perpendantur, et quod pro hoc confirmando Marsilii profert interpretationem ; nihil sane illa contra nos facit, atque
But as to what Bivarius says, that the words of Dionysius make nothing for us if they are weighed to a nicety, and that to confirm this he brings forward the translation of Marsilius: surely that makes nothing against us, and
Editors' notes and page, col. 752

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITÆ 752
  • marginal letters: A plurimum), neque; B sic locutus; C valide.; D fuisse Timotheum
  • old-edition numerals: 447 after abbatis,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; τό printed with acute before sepulcrum; imp without period; space in p robabimus
PG 4:753
etiam si aliquid faceret, responderemus, ipsorum Patrum Graecorum explicationem, unius auctoris Latini interpretationi longe praeferendam esse, et Graecos ipsos melius Graeca intelligere quam Lati-nos. Quamvis et plures Latinorum interpretationes a nobis sint, et novissima quoque nostri Petri Lansselii, qui Graeca illa ἡνίκα καὶ ἡμεῖς, ὡς οἶσθα, καὶ αὐτὸς, καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν ἱερῶν ἡμῶν ἀδελφῶν ἐπὶ τὴν θέαν τοῦ ζωαρχικοῦ καὶ θεοδόχου σώματος συν-εληλύθαμεν, sic vertit : Cum et nos, ut scis, et tu, et multi ex sanctis fratribus nostris, corporis, quod Auctorem vitae Deumque recepit, videndi causa con-venissemus, ubi καὶ αὐτός vertit et tu, quo modo et Michaelis Glycae interpres accepit III parte Anna-lium, ubi eadem verba vertit : Nos quidem una te-cum, etc., quod idem est, atque nos quidem et tu. nam αὐτός non tantum significat ille, sed etiam tu. Quin et hoc modo accepit idem Dionysius paulo ante, in eodem ipso capite, et eadem pagina, cum dixit alloquens sanctum Timotheum : Καὶ πολλάκις ἡμᾶς καὶ αὐτὸς εἰς τοῦτο προέτρεψας. Et saepe nos etiam tu ad hoc hortatus es. Quia tamen ambigua est hic Dionysii intentio, non ea nos tantum parti-cula nitimur, ut probemus Timotheum decessui Virginis adfuisse, neque item verbis illis conveni-mus nos, quasi ibi comprehendat secum una Hie-rotheum, aut, si mavis, Timotheum, sed potius illis, ὡς οἶσθα, ut nosti, quae bis illic usurpat, quasi velit dicere : Ut ipse optime nosti, qui illic adfue-ris : deinde etiam illis verbis, quae post sequuntur, ubi dicit Dionysius se ab ipso Timotheo, memori illorum hymnorum qui tum decantati sunt, partes aliquas inaudiisse. Quibus verbis quid indicare velit aliud, quam S. Timotheum memoria reti-nuisse, quae illic ad funus D. Virginis, cum prae-sens adesset, audiverat ?
even if it did make something, we would reply that the explanation of the Greek Fathers themselves is far to be preferred to the translation of a single Latin author, and that the Greeks themselves understand Greek better than the Latins, although several translations of the Latins are also on our side, and the newest one also of our Petrus Lansselius, who renders those Greek words, "when we too, as you know, and you yourself, and many of our sacred brethren came together for the sight of the life-originating and God-receiving body," thus: "When we too, as you know, and you, and many of our holy brethren, came together for the sake of seeing the body that received the Author of life and God," where he renders καὶ αὐτός as "and you," in which manner also the translator of Michael Glycas took it in the third part of the Annals, where he renders the same words: "We indeed together with you," etc., which is the same as "we indeed and you." For αὐτός does not only signify "he," but also "you." Moreover, in this manner also the same Dionysius took it a little earlier, in the very same chapter, and on the same page, when he said, addressing Saint Timothy: "And often you yourself also have urged us to this." "And often have you too exhorted us to this." Because, however, the intention of Dionysius here is ambiguous, we do not rely on that particle alone to prove that Timothy was present at the departure of the Virgin, nor likewise those words "we came together," as though he there included with himself together Hierotheus, or, if you prefer, Timothy, but rather those words, ὡς οἶσθα, "as you know," which he uses twice there, as if he wished to say: "As you yourself know very well, who were present there": and next also by those words which follow afterwards, where Dionysius says that from Timothy himself, mindful of those hymns that were then chanted, he heard some parts. By which words what else does he wish to indicate than that Saint Timothy retained in memory the things which he had heard there at the funeral of the Divine Virgin when he was present?
Quin et Hilduinus ipse, licet aliter quam nos in aliis senserit, tamen adfuisse Timotheum una cum sanctis Dionysio et Hierotheo, nobiscum sentit , cujus verba licet videre in ejus Areopagiticis. Idem et S. Thomas in Expositione super librum De divi-nis nominibus, cap. 3, ad hunc ipsum locum.
Moreover, Hilduin himself also, although he thought otherwise than we on other points, nevertheless agrees with us that Timothy was present together with Saints Dionysius and Hierotheus, whose words one may see in his Areopagitica. And the same holds Saint Thomas in his Exposition on the book On the Divine Names, chapter 3, at this very passage.
Secundum ejusdem Bivarii argumentum est, quod si Dionysius de transitu ageret, non diceret conve-nisse ipsos Hierosolymis « visuros corpus ejus, quod vitae principem Deumque suscepit, » sed sic, « interfuturos migrationi ejus, etc. Respondeo, di-versos diverse loqui, Bivarium more suo, ei Dio-nysium suo ; Latinos aliter, aliter Graecos ; Diony-sium autem Graecis ita locutum, ut omnes Graeci, ne uno quidem excepto, intellexerint ibi sermonem esse de corpore Virgineo, non autem de sepul-cro.
The second argument of the same Bivarius is that if Dionysius were treating of the transit, he would not say that they came together at Jerusalem "to see her body, which received the Prince of life and God," but thus, "to be present at her migration," etc. I reply that different men speak differently, Bivarius in his manner, and Dionysius in his; the Latins in one way, the Greeks in another; and that Dionysius, however, spoke to the Greeks in such a way that all the Greeks, without even one exception, understood the discourse there to be concerning the Virgin's body, and not concerning the sepulchre.
Et quod addit Bivarius, dicturum fuisse Diony-sium, « non quidem ad videndum tantum, sed ad recipiendam ejus benedictionem postremam : nec ad videndum corpus duntaxat, sed ad videndam eam vivam, priusquam migraret ad Filium : » re-spondeo, nos quidem hodie ita locuturos esse, sed Dionysium in suis libris aliud loquendi genus se-ctatum, nempe grandiloquum et subobscurum : existimasse autem, facile haec intellectum iri ab eo, qui iisdem interfuisset exsequiis. Intelligenti enim pauca. Nec volebat Dionysius sua ab omni-bus intelligi, cum nec omnibus scriberet, sed solis Ecclesiae sacris ordinibus.
And as to what Bivarius adds, that Dionysius would have said, "not indeed for seeing only, but for receiving her last blessing; nor for seeing the body merely, but for seeing her alive, before she departed to her Son": I reply that we indeed today would speak thus, but that Dionysius in his books followed another style of speaking, namely grandiloquent and somewhat obscure; and that he considered, moreover, that these things would easily be understood by one who had been present at the same funeral rites. For to one who understands, a few words suffice. Nor did Dionysius wish his writings to be understood by all, since he did not write for all, but only for the sacred orders of the Church.
Addit idem Bivarius : « Quod si velit quis, ut Virginen vita praeditam Dionysius nuncupet corpus, inusitatum inducet loquendi modum, quo nullus doctorum usus reperiatur. » Respondeo, non tam inusitatum esse, ut corpus ponatur pro persona, quam ut corpus ponatur pro sepulcro, quod tamen ipse vult. Quis enim ab orbe condito unquam sic locutus est, aut loquetur infinitis post saeculis ? « Visamus corpus quod sucepit Joannem, pro, vi-samus sepulcrum Joannis. Visamus corpus quod suscepit Christum, pro visamus sepulcrum Christi.
The same Bivarius adds: "But if anyone should wish that Dionysius calls the Virgin endowed with life a body, he will introduce an unusual mode of speaking, of which no usage of the doctors may be found." I reply that it is not so unusual for "body" to be put for "person" as for "body" to be put for "sepulchre," which nevertheless he himself wills. For who since the creation of the world has ever spoken thus, or will speak thus after infinite ages: "Let us see the body that received John," for "let us see the sepulchre of John"? "Let us see the body that received Christ," for "let us see the sepulchre of Chri-
<!-- repair: 77 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 382), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 753

Footnotes

<!-- This page is NOTATIONES throughout (two columns), continuing the long note against Bivar on the Dionysian passage about the Virgin's body. NOT SET: the LEFT column (col 753). In the left crop the column's line-beginnings are cut off at the image edge (every line lacks its first one to three words), so it cannot be transcribed from these images; it needs a wider crop. Also not set: the upper part of both columns (above the crop). The right column below is set from the first complete line visible. Margin letters C, D omitted. No scripture notes on this crop. --> (?, continued) ‹right column (col 754), from the first complete visible line› · call in col — (earlier page) … pro eo quod diceretur: Non videbitis me, reperimus usurpatum, Non videbitis faciem meam. Sic Geneseos XLIII, 3 aliquoties: Non videbitis faciem meam absque fratre vestro minimo, sic et similia. Sic et Actorum XX, 25: Amplius non videbitis faciem meam vos omnes, per quos transivi praedicans regnum Dei. Adde, propter corpus maxime convocatos videri apostolos, nempe ut illud (cujus praecipue honos id temporis a Spiritus sancto intendebatur) honeste ac religiose sepelirent, atque etiam ut essent, qui et viderent mortuum, et testarentur assumptum. Alioqui unde nobis illa ejus in coelos assumpti tam festa dies? Unde tanta, quanta nunc est, solemnitas provenisset? At enim urget et etiam atque etiam vir admodum diligens et doctus (talem enim certe agnosco), atque Dionysii verbis nos impugnat, istis nimirum: Illic ergo post contuitum placuit, ut pontifices omnes, etc. «Nihil, igitur, inquit, aliud apostoli et discipuli fecerunt, nisi videre et contueri, quod sepulcro Domini valde congruit, corpori autem Virginis minime, quod nimirum non solum viderunt, sed et sepulturae mandarunt.» Sic ille. Cui nos dicimus, neque verum esse quod assumit, neque bene inferri quod colligit. Multa enim ibi praeter contuitum corporis alia esse facta, indicat eodem loco ipse S. Dionysius; sed omittit ea speciatim exponere, quod et Timotheo nota essent (nempe testi aurito et oculato) et verbis facile exprimi non possent; neque, si possent, deberent. Verba Dionysii sunt: Ἀλλ' ἵνα τὰ ἐκεῖ μυστικὰ καὶ ὡς τοῖς πολλοῖς ἄῤῥητα, καὶ ὡς ἐγνωσμένα σοι παραλείψωμεν· Sed ut mystica, quae illic facta sunt, tanquam multis ineffabilia, et tibi cognita, praetermittamus. Postremo reprehendit Bivarius, quod a nonnullis dicitur «omnes apostolos funeri beatae Virginis adfuisse.» Qua de reprehensione id solum habeo dicere: si ab illis hoc dicatur, quasi ex Dionysii verbis, merito eos reprehendi, neque enim id ejus verba sonant, sin ex vetusta traditione, quam Juvenalis patriarcha coram augustis principibus Martiano et Pulcheria testificatus est, immerito; nempe accipiendo omnes distributione accommoda, qui scilicet in vivis erant, et adesse poterant. Nam quod duo tantum nominentur, Jacobus et Petrus, his verbis: Παρῆν δὲ καὶ ὁ ἀδελφόθεος Ἰάκωβος, καὶ Πέτρος ἡ κορυφαία καὶ πρεσβυτάτη τῶν θεολόγων ἀκρότης Aderat autem et Jacobus Christi fra- (continues)

… for what would be said, "You will not see me," we find used, You will not see my face. So several times in Genesis 43:3: You shall not see my face unless your youngest brother is with you, and the like. So too Acts 20:25: You shall all see my face no more, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God. Add that the apostles seem to have been called together chiefly on account of the body, namely so that they might bury it (whose honour above all was then intended by the Holy Spirit) fittingly and devoutly, and also so that there might be those who both saw her dead and bore witness that she was assumed. Otherwise, where would we have that so festal day of her assumption into heaven? Whence would so great a solemnity as there now is have arisen? But a very diligent and learned man (for such I certainly acknowledge him) presses again and again, and attacks us with Dionysius's words, namely these: There, then, after the beholding, it pleased all the pontiffs, etc. "The apostles and disciples, then," he says, "did nothing else but see and behold, which suits the Lord's tomb very well, but the Virgin's body not at all, since they not only saw it but also committed it to burial." So he. To which we say that neither is what he assumes true, nor is what he gathers well inferred. For St Dionysius himself indicates in the same place that many other things besides the beholding of the body were done there; but he leaves off setting them out in detail, because they were known to Timothy (as a witness who heard and saw them) and could not easily be expressed in words, nor, if they could, ought they to be. Dionysius's words are: "But so that we may pass over the mystical things there, as unspeakable to the many and as known to you." But so that we may pass over the mystical things that were done there, as ineffable to many and known to you. Lastly, Bivar finds fault with the saying of some that "all the apostles were present at the Blessed Virgin's funeral." On this criticism I have only this to say: if they say it as though from Dionysius's words, they are rightly criticized, for his words do not say that; but if from the ancient tradition to which the patriarch Juvenal testified before the imperial rulers Marcian and Pulcheria, wrongly; that is, taking all in a fitting distributive sense, namely those who were alive and could be present. For as to only two being named, James and Peter, in these words: "And James the brother of God was present, and Peter, the chief and most venerable summit of the theologians" — And James the brother of Christ was present too (continues)

(printed under page 386)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A ⟨ ⟩i aliquid; B Καὶ πολλάκις; C ⟨ ⟩ Dionysio; D ⟨ ⟩, nos quidem
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; left margin of column clipped by image crop throughout, lost letters marked with ⟨ ⟩; ends mid-word Chri-
  • other: the word Christi. was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 754
PG 4:754
» Certe illa longe tolerabilior est locutio, « Visamus corpus, quod suscepit Christum, id est visamus Virginem, seu corpus Virginis, » uti et S. Thomas loco ante citato approbat, ita, scribens : « Potest etiam intelligi quod convenerunt ad videndum corpus beatae Virginis Mariae in ejus morte, quod etiam suscepit Deum in incarnatione. »
st"? Certainly that expression is far more tolerable, "Let us see the body that received Christ, that is, let us see the Virgin, or the body of the Virgin," as Saint Thomas also approves in the passage cited before, writing thus: "It can also be understood that they came together to see the body of the Blessed Virgin Mary at her death, which also received God in the incarnation."
Nam ut caro in sacris litteris percrebro pro toto homine ponitur, sic et corpus (quod idem est quod caro) peraeque pro toto homine poni potest. De carne quidem obvia sunt exempla, ut Genes. VI, 12 : Omnis quippe caro corruperat viam suam, id est omnis homo, et Psalm. LV, 5 : In Deo speravi : non timebo quid faciat mihi caro, et Joannis I, 14 : Et Verbum caro factum est, et Lucae III, 6 : Et videbit omnis caro salutare Dei. Non minus autem corpus sic accipi potest, cum a carne non differat ; imo vero ita accipitur Sapientiae I, 4 : Quoniam in malevolam animam non introibit sapientia : nec habitabit in corpore subdito peccatis, id est in homine pravo et perverso : alioqui in anima potius habitat sapientia quam in corpore. Quin et Matth. XXIV, 2 , et Lucae XVII, ultimo : Ubicunque fuerit corpus, illuc congregabuntur et aquilae id est, ubicunque fuerit Christus, ut multi sancti Patres interpretantur. Accedit quod proprie et proxime corpus videatur, ac propterea recte dicatur eos convenisse visuros corpus ; sicut frequentissime in Scripturis, pro eo quod diceretur : Non videbitis me, reperimus usurpatum, Non videbitis faciem meam. Sic Geneseos XLIII, 3 aliquoties : Non videbitis faciem meam absque fratre vestro minimo, sic et similia. Sic et Actorum XX, 25 : Amplius non videbitis faciem meam vos omnes, per quos transivi praedicans regnum Dei.
For just as "flesh" in Sacred Scripture is very frequently put for the whole man, so also "body" (which is the same as flesh) can equally be put for the whole man. Of flesh, indeed, examples are obvious, as in Genesis (Gen. 6:12): "For all flesh had corrupted its way," that is, every man; and in the Psalm (Ps. 55:5): "In God have I hoped; I will not fear what flesh may do to me"; and in John (John 1:14): "And the Word was made flesh"; and in Luke (Luke 3:6): "And all flesh shall see the salvation of God." Nor can "body" any the less be taken thus, since it does not differ from flesh; nay indeed, it is so taken in Wisdom (Wis. 1:4): "For wisdom will not enter into a malicious soul, nor dwell in a body subject to sins," that is, in a depraved and perverse man: otherwise wisdom dwells in the soul rather than in the body. Moreover, in Matthew (Matt. 24:28) and at the end of Luke 17 (Luke 17:37): "Wheresoever the body shall be, thither will the eagles also be gathered together," that is, wheresoever Christ shall be, as many holy Fathers interpret it. Added to this is the fact that properly and immediately it is the body that is seen, and therefore they are rightly said to have come together to see the body; just as very frequently in the Scriptures, in place of saying, "You shall not see me," we find used, "You shall not see my face." Thus several times in Genesis (Gen. 43:3): "You shall not see my face without your youngest brother," and similar passages. Thus also in Acts (Acts 20:25): "You shall see my face no more, all you among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God."
Adde, propter corpus maxime convocatos videri apostolos, nempe ut illud (cujus praecipue honos id temporis a Spiritus sancto intendebatur) honeste ac religiose sepelirent, atque etiam ut essent, qui et viderent mortuum, et testarentur assumptum. Alioqui unde nobis illa ejus in coelos assumpti tam festa dies ? Unde tanta, quanta nunc est, solemnitas provenisset ?
Add that it was chiefly on account of the body that the apostles appear to have been convoked, namely so that they might honourably and religiously bury it (whose honour was chiefly intended at that time by the Holy Spirit), and also that there might be those who would both see it dead and bear witness to its having been assumed. Otherwise, whence would we have that so festal day of its assumption into heaven? Whence would so great a solemnity as now exists have arisen?
At enim urget et etiam atque etiam vir admodum diligens et doctus (talem enim certe agnosco), atque Dionysii verbis nos impugnat, istis nimirum : Illic ergo post contuitum placuit, ut pontifices omnes, etc. « Nihil, igitur, inquit, aliud apostoli et discipuli fecerunt, nisi videre et contueri, quod sepulcro Domini valde congruit, corpori autem Virginis minime, quod nimirum non solum viderunt, sed et sepulturae mandarunt. » Sic ille. Cui nos dicimus, neque verum esse quod assumit, neque bene inferri quod colligit. Multa enim ibi praeter contuitum corporis alia esse facta, indicat eodem loco ipse S. Dionysius ; sed omittit ea speciatim exponere, quod et Timotheo nota essent (nempe testi aurito et ocutato) et verbis facile exprimi non possent ; neque, si possent, deberent. Verba Dionysii sunt : Ἀλλὰ ἵνα τὰ ἐκεῖ μυστικὰ καὶ ὡς τοῖς πολλοῖς ἄῤῥητα, καὶ ὡς ἐγνωσμένα σοι παραλείψωμεν· Sed ut mystica, quae illic facta sunt, tanquam multis ineffabilia, et tibi cognita, praetermittamus.
Yet a very diligent and learned man (for such I certainly acknowledge him to be) urges again and again, and attacks us with the words of Dionysius, namely these: "There, accordingly, after the beholding, it pleased all the pontiffs," etc. "Nothing else, therefore," he says, "did the apostles and disciples do save see and behold, which suits the sepulchre of the Lord very well, but the body of the Virgin not at all, which of course they not only saw, but also committed to burial." Thus he. To whom we say that neither is what he assumes true, nor is what he gathers well inferred. For that many other things besides the beholding of the body were done there, Saint Dionysius himself indicates in the same passage; but he omits to set them forth specifically, both because they were known to Timothy (namely an ear- and eye-witness) and because they could not easily be expressed in words; nor, if they could, ought they to be. The words of Dionysius are: "But to pass over the mystical things that took place there, both as unutterable to the many and as known to you": "But that we may pass over the mystical things which were done there, as unutterable to many, and known to you."
Postremo reprehendit Bivarius, quod a nonnullis dicitur « omnes apostolos funeri beatae Virginis adfuisse. » Qua de reprehensione id solum habeo dicere : si ab illis hoc dicatur, quasi ex Dionysii verbis, merito eos reprehendi, neque enim id ejus verba sonant, sin ex vetusta traditione, quam Juvenalis patriarcha coram augustis principibus Martiano et Pulcheria testificatus est, immerito ; nempe accipiendo omnes distributione accommoda, qui scilicet in vivis erant, et adesse poterant. Nam quod duo tantum nominentur, Jacobus et Petrus, his verbis : Παρῆν δὲ καὶ ὁ ἀδελφόθεος Ἰάκωβος, καὶ Πέτρος ἡ κορυφαία καὶ πρεσβυτάτη τῶν θεολόγων ἀκρότης Aderat autem et Jacobus Christi frater,
Lastly, Bivarius censures what is said by some, "that all the apostles were present at the funeral of the Blessed Virgin." Concerning which censure I have only this to say: if this be said by them as though from the words of Dionysius, they are deservedly censured, for his words do not mean that; but if from ancient tradition, to which the Patriarch Juvenal bore witness before the august sovereigns Marcian and Pulcheria, undeservedly; namely by taking "all" in a suitable distribution, that is to say, those who were alive and were able to be present. For as to the fact that only two are named, James and Peter, in these words: "And there was present both James the brother of God, and Peter, the chiefest and eldest summit of the theologians"—"And there was present also James, the brother of Christ,
Editors' notes and page, col. 754

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 754
  • marginal letters: A sti. » Certe; B tabit in corpore; C religiose sepelirent,; D testi aurito
  • old-edition numerals: 448 after corpus,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with fragment sti. from 753, ends mid-word fra-; Matth. XXIV, 2 printed for 28
  • other: the word frater, was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 755
PG 4:755
et Petrus supremum et venerabiiissimum theologorum columen ; quod hi, inquam, soli nominentur, non obstat quin et alii adfuerint (non enim excluduntur), sed hi tantum a Dionysio, tanquam qui tunc praecipui inter apostolos essent nominis et auctoritatis, nominantur. Nam Petrus erat omnium caput. Jacobus autem urbis Hierosolymorum (quae urbibus omnibus antistabat, et Judaicae gentis princeps domicilium erat) antistes a collegis suis constitutus, qui etiam abstinentiae et austerioris vitae causa ipsis fidei nostrae hostibus erat reverendus. Quod vero Joannes evangelista nominatus non fuerit, causa in promptu est, quod de ejus praesentia utpote Virgini semper assistentis, nulla suboriri posset dubitatio. Imo S. Mariae cathedralis ecclesia Tornacensis gloriatur se habere de palma, quam sanctus evangelista et apostolus Joannes deferebat praeeundo in exsequiis S. Mariae Deiparae, Sic enim est in Hierogazophyliaco Belgico Arnoldi de Raisse. Quin et Messanenses in Sicilia frustum aliquod ejusdem palmae in principe templo asservant. Vide post Francisci Maurolyci abbatis Messanensis Martyrologium adjuncta Reliquiarum loca. Ad Paulum autem quod attinet, sive adfuerit sive abfuerit, nihil fraudi est verbis Dionysii, qui mentionem ejus non facit ; sed neque assertioni illorum qui dicunt omnes adfuisse ; quandoquidem more vulgari loquantur, ut dicant omnes pro parte maxima, et pro iis qui commode adesse potuerint, et quos Deus ei consessui destinaverit.
and Peter, the supreme and most venerable pillar of the theologians"; the fact that these alone, I say, are named does not prevent others also from having been present (for they are not excluded), but these alone are named by Dionysius as being those who were then foremost in name and authority among the apostles. For Peter was the head of all. And James had been appointed by his colleagues bishop of the city of Jerusalem (which stood before all cities, and was the chief dwelling-place of the Jewish nation), who also on account of his abstinence and more austere life was revered even by the enemies of our faith themselves. As for the fact that John the Evangelist was not named, the reason is at hand, because concerning his presence, as one ever attending upon the Virgin, no doubt could arise. Indeed, the cathedral church of Saint Mary at Tournai glories in possessing a piece of the palm which the holy evangelist and apostle John carried as he went before in the funeral rites of Saint Mary the Mother of God. For so it stands in the Hierogazophylacium Belgicum of Arnold de Raisse. Moreover, the people of Messina in Sicily preserve some piece of the same palm in their principal church. See the Places of Relics adjoined after the Martyrology of Franciscus Maurolycus, abbot of Messina. As regards Paul, however, whether he was present or absent, it is no detriment to the words of Dionysius, who makes no mention of him; nor yet to the assertion of those who say that all were present, seeing that they speak in the common manner, saying "all" for the greatest part, and for those who could conveniently be present and whom God appointed for that assembly.
Nam iidem ipsi qui dicunt omnes adfuisse, postea subjiciunt defuisse Thomam, ac triduo post tantum advenisse : nec sine divino quidem id factum consilio dicunt, nempe ut idem Matris probaret assumptionem, qui Filii comprobarat resurrectio, nem. Sed Franciscus Bivarius, dum nimis insistit, ut defuisse isti apostolorum coetui Paulum probet, ostendatque non potuisse esse Hierosolymis anno Christi quinquagesimo octavo, in multis errat. Nam ita scribit : « Adhuc autem mihi difficile id videtur ; quoniam anno quinquagesimo septimo (qui fuit Neronis secundus, teste Hieronymo lib. De scriptoribus Ecclesiae, Paulo) Paulus pervenit vinctus Romam, ubi mansit biennio toto in suo conducto, Act. ultimo. Unde anno quinquagesimo octavo non potuit Hierosolymis adesse. » Sic ille. Quod ergo existimat, annum Christi quinquagesimum septimum esse secundum Neronis, aperte fallitur : non enim quinquagesimus septimus, sed quinquagesimus octavus est secundus Neronis, ut liquet ex Eusebii Chronico et Demonstratione Pontaci. Deinde, quod ad probandum pervenisse Paulum Romam anno secundo Neronis, testem adducit Hieronymum, rursus fallitur. Non enim dicit Hieronymus pervenisse, sed tantum missum esse. Romam inquit, vinctus mittitur. Itaque illo anno erat Hierosolymis. Deinde paulo post in accommodanda ejusdem Pauli prophetia non parum aberravit, sic enim de illo scribit : Quia postquam semel Romam venit, nunquam in Orientem reversus est, ut ipse de se prophetaverat Actorum vigesimo : Ecce ego scio, inquiens, quia non amplius videbitis faciem meam vos omnes, per quos transivi praedicans regnum Dei. » Sic ille. Atqui Paulus non prophetabat se nunquam in Orientem reversurum : imo tunc, cum illa prophetabat, recta tendebat in Orientem, nempe Hierosolymam, ubi et captus et vinctus, ac deinde ductus Romam fuit. Erat autem Mileti Paulus cum illa prophetavit (est porro Miletus urbs Asiae), eoque vocaverat Epheso majores natu Ecclesiae. His ergo Ephesiis, et Milesiis potissimum, sed et aliis Ecclesiis Asiae, quae, ab illis non longe distabant, se posthac per eorum terras non transiturum praedicebat. Neque enim eis verba sic restricte capienda sunt, quasi nulli omnino eorum per quos transiverat praedicans verbum Dei, essent in posterum ejus visuri faciem, id enim fere fieri non poterat.
For those very same persons who say that all were present afterwards subjoin that Thomas was absent, and arrived only three days later; and they say that this happened not without divine counsel indeed, namely so that the same man who had verified the resurrection of the Son might prove the assumption of the Mother. But Franciscus Bivarius, while insisting too much in order to prove that Paul was absent from that assembly of the apostles, and to show that he could not have been at Jerusalem in the fifty-eighth year of Christ, errs in many things. For he writes thus: "Moreover, this still seems difficult to me; because in the fifty-seventh year (which was the second of Nero, as Jerome testifies in the book On Ecclesiastical Writers, under Paul) Paul arrived in chains at Rome, where he remained two whole years in his own hired lodging, in the last chapter of Acts (Acts 28:30). Whence in the fifty-eighth year he could not have been present at Jerusalem." Thus he. In thinking, therefore, that the fifty-seventh year of Christ was the second of Nero, he is clearly mistaken: for not the fifty-seventh, but the fifty-eighth is the second of Nero, as is clear from the Chronicle of Eusebius and the Demonstration of Pontacus. Next, in adducing Jerome as a witness to prove that Paul arrived at Rome in the second year of Nero, he is again mistaken. For Jerome does not say that he arrived, but only that he was sent. "He is sent in chains," he says, "to Rome." Therefore in that year he was at Jerusalem. Next, a little after, in applying the prophecy of the same Paul he went no little astray, for he writes thus of him: "Because after he once came to Rome, he never returned to the East, as he himself had prophesied of himself in the twentieth chapter of Acts (Acts 20:25), saying: 'Behold, I know that you shall see my face no more, all you among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God.'" Thus he. Yet Paul was not prophesying that he would never return to the East; nay, at the time when he was prophesying those things, he was heading straight for the East, namely to Jerusalem, where he was both seized and bound, and afterwards led to Rome. Now Paul was at Miletus when he prophesied those things (and Miletus is a city of Asia), and thither he had called from Ephesus the elders of the Church. To these Ephesians, therefore, and Milesians chiefly, and also to the other Churches of Asia which were not far distant from them, he was foretelling that hereafter he would not pass through their lands. For his words are not to be taken by them so strictly as though none at all of those among whom he had gone preaching the word of God were in the future going to see his face, for that could scarcely fail to happen.
Editors' notes and page, col. 755

Footnotes

<!-- This page is NOTATIONES throughout (two columns), continuing the long note against Bivar. The crop shows only the lower part of each column; the upper part of both columns is not in the image and is NOT set here (so the left column's last words "non po-" run on into unseen text at the head of the right column). Margin letters C, D omitted; "449" is the original edition's page number, kept. No scripture notes on this crop. --> (?, continued) ‹left column (col 755), from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) … xima, et pro iis qui commode adesse potuerint, et quos Deus ei consessui destinaverit. Nam iidem ipsi qui dicunt omnes adfuisse, postea subjiciunt defuisse Thomam, ac triduo post tantum advenisse: nec sine divino quidem id factum consilio dicunt, nempe ut idem Matris probaret assumptionem, qui Filii comprobarat resurrectionem. Sed Franciscus Bivarius, dum nimis insistit, ut defuisse isti apostolorum coetui Paulum probet, ostendatque non potuisse esse Hierosolymis anno Christi quinquagesimo octavo, in multis errat. Nam ita scribit: «Adhuc autem mihi difficile id videtur; quoniam anno quinquagesimo septimo (qui fuit Neronis secundus, teste Hieronymo lib. De scriptoribus Ecclesiae, Paulo) Paulus pervenit vinctus Romam, ubi mansit biennio toto in suo conducto, Act. ultimo. Unde anno quinquagesimo octavo non potuit Hierosolymis adesse.» Sic ille. Quod ergo existimat, annum Christi quinquagesimum septimum esse secundum Neronis, aperte fallitur: non enim quinquagesimus septimus, sed quinquagesimus octavus est secundus Neronis, ut liquet ex Eusebii Chronico et Demonstratione Pontaci. Deinde, quod ad probandum pervenisse Paulum Romam anno secundo Neronis, testem adducit Hieronymum, rursus fallitur. Non enim dicit Hieronymus pervenisse, sed tantum 449 missum esse. Romam inquit, vinctus mittitur. Itaque illo anno erat Hierosolymis. Deinde paulo post in accommodanda ejusdem Pauli prophetia non parum aberravit, sic enim de illo scribit: Quia postquam semel Romam venit, nunquam in Orientem reversus est, ut ipse de se prophetaverat Actorum vigesimo: Ecce ego scio, inquiens, quia non amplius videbitis faciem meam vos omnes, per quos transivi praedicans regnum Dei.» Sic ille. Atqui Paulus non prophetabat se nunquam in Orientem reversurum: imo tunc, cum illa prophetabat, recta tendebat in Orientem, nempe Hierosolymam, ubi et captus et vinctus, ac deinde ductus Romam fuit. Erat autem Mileti Paulus cum illa prophetavit (est porro Miletus urbs Asiae), eoque vocaverat Epheso majores natu Ecclesiae. His ergo Ephesiis, et Milesiis potissimum, sed et aliis Ecclesiis Asiae, quae, ab illis non longe distabant, se posthac per eorum terras non transiturum praedicebat. Neque enim eis verba sic restricte capienda sunt, quasi nulli omnino eorum per quos transiverat praedicans verbum Dei, essent in posterum ejus visuri faciem, id enim fere fieri non po- [continues in the unseen upper part of col 756]

… [mo]st, and for those who could conveniently be present, and whom God destined for that gathering. For the very same people who say that all were present add afterwards that Thomas was absent and arrived only three days later; and they say this did not happen without divine counsel, namely so that the same man who had proved the Son's resurrection should prove the Mother's assumption. But Francisco Bivar, while insisting too much on proving that Paul was absent from that gathering of apostles, and on showing that he could not have been in Jerusalem in the year of Christ 58, errs in many things. For he writes thus: "Yet this seems difficult to me, because in the year 57 (which was Nero's second, on the witness of Jerome, book On the Writers of the Church, under Paul) Paul arrived in Rome in chains, where he remained two whole years in his own hired lodging, Acts, last chapter. Hence in the year 58 he could not have been present in Jerusalem." So he. As to his thinking, then, that the year of Christ 57 is Nero's second, he is plainly mistaken: for not the fifty-seventh but the fifty-eighth is Nero's second, as is clear from Eusebius's Chronicle and Pontac's Demonstration. Next, in bringing in Jerome as witness to prove that Paul arrived in Rome in Nero's second year, he is mistaken again. For Jerome does not say arrived, but only was sent: He is sent to Rome, he says, in chains. So in that year he was in Jerusalem. Then a little later he went considerably astray in applying the same Paul's prophecy, for he writes of him thus: "Because after he once came to Rome he never returned to the East, as he had prophesied of himself in Acts 20: Behold, I know, saying, that you shall all see my face no more, among whom I have gone preaching the kingdom of God." So he. But Paul did not prophesy that he would never return to the East: on the contrary, at the time he was prophesying this he was heading straight for the East, namely Jerusalem, where he was taken and bound, and then led to Rome. Paul was at Miletus when he prophesied this (Miletus is a city of Asia), and had summoned there from Ephesus the elders of the Church. To these Ephesians, then, and above all to the Milesians, but also to the other Churches of Asia not far distant from them, he was foretelling that he would not hereafter pass through their lands. For his words to them are not to be taken so narrowly, as though none at all of those through whom he had passed preaching the word of God would ever see his face afterwards; for that could hardly … [continues]

(?, continued) ‹right column (col 756), from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) <!-- "pervenis." read as seen at the line end (sense: pervenisse); "admiranda" read where the render shows "a miranda". --> … vario. Maneat igitur firmum (quod et Graeci omnes docuerunt et plurimi Latinorum approbarunt) verba sancti Dionysii de conventu apostolorum ad corpus Virginis intuendum, et honore sepulturae adornandum, intelligenda esse. Sed quaeret aliquis, quamobrem apostolorum nullus mentionem ullam vel mortis sanctissimae Virginis, vel conventus ad exsequias ejus fecerit. Hoc enim quidam Michaeli Glycae olim proposuit. Illius proinde interrogationem, et hujus responsionem hic lubet apponere. Sic itaque Glycas parte tertia Annalium: «Memini quoque, dilecte fili, inquit, te inter caeteros hujusmodi dubitationem aliquando mihi proposuisse. Quamobrem, aiebas, discipuli Christi et apostoli, rebus aliis in commentarios et historias relatis, prorsus de obdormitione perpetuae Virginis illius obticuerunt? Hac de re satis est respondere, auctores Evangeliorum Christi administrationem in carne commemorantes, ad ejus a terris in coelum assumptionem pervenis. At illa expers maculae Domini nostri Jesu Christi Mater provectam aetatem attigisse perhibetur, ut divinus ille vir Andreas Cretensis antistes auctor est. Quapropter fieri non potuit, ut Virginis illius perpetuae obdormitio evangelicae historiae insereretur, uti quae longo deinceps tempore, sicut diximus, acciderit. Propterea seorsum peculiari quodam libro de ipsa nihil Christi discipuli memoriae prodiderunt, propterea quod in explicanda ejus administratione occupati, magnopereque de una illa re solliciti (quo nimirum pacto incredulos fideles efficerent, ac omnes ad puram sinceramque in Christum fidem perducerent) caetera negligebant, praesertim ea quae ad divinam illam praedicationem nihil facerent.» Sic ille ad propositam quaestionem. Tum subdit consequenter, non omnino neglectam fuisse a discipulis apostolorum hanc de somno Virginis historiam, quandoquidem S. Dionysius in scriptis suis ejus meminerit: «Non tamen omnino, inquit, divina isthaec obdormitio silentio praeterita fuit. Nam rerum ille divinarum interpres, magnus Dionysius, de hac admiranda quaedam in perscriptis ad Timotheum epistolis tradere deprehenditur. Ac vide mihi, obsecro, quae dicturi simus ex illius narrationibus decerpta. Nos quidem, ait, una tecum, multisque sacris fratribus, ut meministi, ad spectandum corpus illud, quod vitae principium et ipsum Deum aliquando continuerat, conveneramus,» etc. Ita ille.

… [Bi]var. Let it stand firm, then (as all the Greeks have taught and very many of the Latins approved), that St Dionysius's words are to be understood of the apostles' gathering to look upon the Virgin's body and to honour it with burial. But someone will ask why none of the apostles made any mention either of the death of the most holy Virgin or of the gathering for her funeral. For someone once put this to Michael Glycas. It is pleasing, therefore, to set out here the one's question and the other's answer. Glycas, then, in the third part of the Annals: "I remember too, dear son," he says, "that among other things you once put a doubt of this kind to me. Why, you said, did Christ's disciples and apostles, having recorded other things in commentaries and histories, keep complete silence about the falling-asleep of that ever-virgin? On this it is enough to answer that the authors of the Gospels, recording Christ's ministry in the flesh, came as far as his assumption from earth into heaven. But that Mother of our Lord Jesus Christ, free of stain, is said to have reached an advanced age, as that divine man Andrew, bishop of Crete, is our authority. Therefore it could not be that the falling-asleep of that ever-virgin was put into the gospel history, since it happened a long time afterwards, as we said. And Christ's disciples handed down nothing about her separately in any special book, because, being busy with setting out his ministry and greatly concerned with that one thing (namely how they might make the unbelieving faithful and bring all to a pure and sincere faith in Christ), they neglected the rest, especially what did nothing for that divine preaching." So he, on the question put. Then he adds, consistently, that this account of the Virgin's sleep was not entirely neglected by the disciples of the apostles, since St Dionysius mentions it in his writings: "Yet this divine falling-asleep was not passed over in complete silence. For that great interpreter of divine things, Dionysius, is found to hand down some wonderful things about it in the letters he wrote to Timothy. And see, I beg you, what we are about to say, taken from his accounts. We, he says, together with you and many holy brothers, as you remember, had come together to behold that body which had once held the beginning of life and God himself," etc. So he.

(printed under page 387)

Page

  • running head: 755 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A ter, et Petrus; B aliquod ejusdem; C Christi quinquagesimo; D de illo scribit
  • old-edition numerals: 449 after tantum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with fragment ter, from 754, ends mid-word po-; comma printed for line-end hyphen in resurrectio, nem
PG 4:756
Nam etiam in Judaea praedicaverat, quo tamen jam properabat, et sine dubio aliis quoque in locis inter Judaem, et Asiam mediis. Deinde rursus ex Judaea Romam usque erat profecturus : an in toto illo et tam longo itinere nulla urbs erat, ubi ante praedicasset ? neque hoc satis. Roma etiam liber dimissus a Nerone, ad praedicandum ubicunque voluit Evangelium, annos complures abiit, et quidem, ipso teste Bivario atque defensore, etiam in Hispaniam profectus est : quod ego illi assentior. An nullus igitur interea, non dicam e Judaeis aut Graecis, sed ex Asianis, quibus tum valedicebat, ejus faciem vidit ? nullus ad eum, seu in Syriam, seu in Hispaniam, seu in Italiam, seu alio, ubi erat, ejus visendi aut conveniendi causa se contulit ? nullus quacunque ex occasione in ea loca profectus, ubi Paulus erat, in eum incidit ? Res est sane creditu perdifficilis. Quid igitur, inquies, istis verbis voluit Paulus ? Aliud certe nihil quam se in terram Asiam, praecipueque Miletum et Ephesum, amplius non rediturum.
For he had also preached in Judaea, whither nevertheless he was already hastening, and doubtless in other places also lying between Judaea and Asia. Then again from Judaea he was going to set out all the way to Rome: was there in all that so long journey no city where he had preached before? Nor is this enough. Sent away free from Rome also by Nero, to preach the Gospel wheresoever he wished, he went away for several years, and indeed, with Bivarius himself as witness and defender, he even set out for Spain: in which I agree with him. Did no one at all, therefore, in the meantime—I will not say of the Jews or Greeks, but of the Asians to whom he was then bidding farewell—see his face? Did no one betake himself to him, whether into Syria, or into Spain, or into Italy, or elsewhere where he was, for the sake of seeing or meeting him? Did no one, having set out on any occasion whatever for those places where Paul was, fall in with him? The thing is surely very difficult to believe. What then, you will say, did Paul mean by those words? Nothing else, certainly, than that he would return no more to the land of Asia, and chiefly Miletus and Ephesus.
Postremo, non posse verba de Christi Domini sepulcro intelligi, probat etiam doctissimus Baronius, anno Christi 48. Quia scilicet sepulcrum illud apostoli jam saepe viderant, nec erat causa cur id temporis tam multi una convenirent, tam ad videndum illud, quam ad hymnos ibi concinendos. Cui argumento mirum est nihil responsum esse a Bivario. Maneat igitur firmum (quod et Graeci omnes docuerunt et plurimi Latinorum approbarunt) verba sancti Dionysii de conventu apostolorum ad corpus Virginis intuendum. et honore sepulturae adornandum, intelligenda esse.
Lastly, that the words cannot be understood of the sepulchre of Christ the Lord is proved also by the most learned Baronius, under the year of Christ 48. Because, namely, the apostles had already often seen that sepulchre, nor was there any reason why at that time so many should come together at once, both to see it and to sing hymns there. To which argument it is wonderful that no reply was made by Bivarius. Let it remain firm, therefore (what both all the Greeks have taught and very many of the Latins have approved), that the words of Saint Dionysius are to be understood of the assembly of the apostles to behold the body of the Virgin and to adorn it with the honour of burial.
Sed quaeret aliquis, quamobrem apostolorum nullus mentionem ullam vel mortis sanctissimae Virginis, vel conventus ad exsequias ejus fecerit. Hoc enim quidam Michaeli Glycae olim proposuit. Illius proinde interrogationem, et hujus responsionem hic lubet apponere. Sic itaque Glycas parte tertia Annalium : « Memini quoque, dilecte fili, inquit, te inter caeteros hujusmodi dubitationem aliquando mihi proposuisse. Quamobrem, aiebas, discipuli Christi et apostoli, rebus aliis in commentarios et historias relatis, prorsus de obdormitione perpetuae Virginis illius obticuerunt ? Hac de re satis est respondere, auctores Evangeliorum Christi administrationem in carne commemorantes, ad ejus a terris in coelum assumptionem pervenis. At illia expers maculae Domini nostri Jesu Christi Mater provectam aetatem attigisse perhibetur, ut divinus ille vir Andreas Cretensis antistes auctor est. Quapropter fieri non potuit, ut Virginis illius perpetuae obdormitio evangelicae historiae insereretur, uti quae longo deinceps tempore, sicut diximus, acciderit. Propterea seorsum peculiari quodam libro de ipsa nihil Christi discipuli memoriae prodiderunt, proptera quod in explicanda ejus administratione occupati, magnopereque de una illa re solliciti (quo nimirum pacto incredulos fideles efficerent, ac omnes ad puram sinceramque in Christum fidem perducerent) caetera negligebant, praesertim ea quae ad divinam illam praedicationem nihil facerent. » Sic ille ad propositam quaestionem. Tum subdit consequenter, non omnino neglectam fuisse a discipulis apostolorum hanc de somno Virginis historiam, quandoquidem S. Dionysius in scriptis suis ejus meminerit : « Non tamen omnino, inquit, divina isthaec obdormitio silentio praeterita fuit. Nam rerum ille divinarum interpres, magnus Dionysius, de haca 'miranda quaedam in perscriptis ad Timotheum epistolis tradere deprehenditur. Ac vide mihi, obsecro, quae dicturi simus ex illius narrationibus decerpta. Nos quidem, ait, una tecum, multisque sacris fratribus, ut meministi, ad spectandum corpus illud, quod vitae principium et ipsum Deum aliquando continuerat, conveneramus, » etc. Ita ille.
But someone will ask why none of the apostles made any mention either of the death of the most holy Virgin or of the assembly at her funeral rites. For someone once proposed this to Michael Glycas. I am pleased, accordingly, to set down here the question of the former and the reply of the latter. Thus, then, Glycas in the third part of his Annals: "I remember also, beloved son," he says, "that you among others once proposed to me a doubt of this kind. Why, you asked, did the disciples and apostles of Christ, while recording other matters in their commentaries and histories, keep complete silence concerning the falling asleep of that ever-Virgin? On this matter it suffices to reply that the authors of the Gospels, in recounting Christ's dispensation in the flesh, came down to His assumption from earth into heaven. But the spotless Mother of our Lord Jesus Christ is related to have reached an advanced age, as that divine man Andrew, bishop of Crete, is the authority. Wherefore it could not be that the falling asleep of that ever-Virgin should be inserted into the Gospel history, inasmuch as it happened a long time afterwards, as we have said. Moreover, the disciples of Christ handed down nothing to memory concerning her separately in any special book, because, being occupied in setting forth His dispensation, and greatly solicitous about that one thing (namely, how they might make unbelievers believers, and lead all to a pure and sincere faith in Christ), they passed over the rest, especially those things which contributed nothing to that divine preaching." Thus he to the question proposed. Then he consequently subjoins that this history of the sleep of the Virgin was not altogether neglected by the disciples of the apostles, seeing that Saint Dionysius made mention of it in his writings: "Yet this divine falling asleep," he says, "was not altogether passed over in silence. For that interpreter of things divine, the great Dionysius, is found to hand down certain wonderful things concerning it in the letters written to Timothy. And see for me, I pray, what we are going to say, culled from his narratives. 'We indeed,' he says, 'together with you and many sacred brethren, as you remember, had come together to behold that body which had once contained the Principle of life and God Himself,'" etc. So he.
Editors' notes and page, col. 756

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITÆ 756
  • marginal letters: A terat. Nam; B terram Asiam,; C nem hic lubet; D solliciti (quo
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with fragment terat. from 755
PG 4:757
(68-69) Ut Syngeli utar verbis. Graeca Michaelis Syngeli verba in Encomio sancti Dionysii sub initium, sunt haec: Καὶ ὅλος ὅλῃ τῇ ψυχῇ καὶ διανοίᾳ καὶ καρδίᾳ τῷ διδασκάλῳ προσκεκόλληται. Et totus tota anima et mente et corde magistro agglutinatus fuit. Loquitur autem ibi de sancto Paulo magistro suo; nam et alium magistrum habuit S. Hierotheum, cujus alibi meminit.
(68-69) To use the words of Syncellus. The Greek words of Michael Syncellus in the Encomium of St Dionysius, near the beginning, are these: "And he clung wholly, with his whole soul and mind and heart, to his teacher." And wholly with his whole soul and mind and heart he was glued to his master. He speaks there of St Paul, his master; for he had another master too, St Hierotheus, whom he mentions elsewhere.
(70) Multique alii vitae sanctimonia praestantes. Glycas etiam 70 Christi discipulos una cum apostolis adfuisse existimavit, idque ex ipsius Dionysii verbis colligi: « Ostendit, inquit, in hac narratione sacer ille Dionysius universum prope coetum apostolorum, et ipsorum 70 discipulorum, ad venerandum hoc spectaculum congregatum fuisse; tum quod eodem tempore discipuli omnes per universum dispersi convenerint; quorum in numero et ipse fuerit una cum Timotheo et Hierotheo. »
(70) And many others outstanding in holiness of life. Glycas too thought that the seventy disciples of Christ were present together with the apostles, and that this is gathered from the words of Dionysius himself: "That holy Dionysius," he says, "shows in this narrative that almost the whole company of the apostles, and of the seventy disciples themselves, was gathered for this venerable spectacle; and that at the same time all the disciples, dispersed through the whole world, came together; in whose number he himself also was, together with Timothy and Hierotheus."
(71) Sive ab angelis, ut quondam Habacuc aut Philippus, rapti. De raptu Habacuc prophetae ad lacum Danielis, vide librum Danielis cap. XIV, 35, ubi inter alia: Et apprehendit eum angelus Domini in vertice ejus, et portavit eum capillo capitis sui, posuitque eum in Babylone supra lacum in impetu spiritus sui. Et clamavit Habacuc, dicens: Daniel, serve Dei, tolle prandium, quod misit tibi Deus. Et ait Daniel: Recordatus es mei, Deus, et non dereliquisti diligentes te. Surgensque Daniel comedit. Porro angelus Domini restituit Habacuc confestim in loco suo. Itaque bis raptus est Habacuc ab angelo in aera. S. Philippus autem semel, Act. VIII, 39, cum baptizasset eunuchum Candacis reginae. Cum autem ascendisset de aqua, Spiritus Domini rapuit Philippum, et amplius non vidit eum eunuchus.
(71) Or caught up by angels, as once Habakkuk or Philip. On the catching up of the prophet Habakkuk to Daniel's den, see the book of Daniel, chapter XIV, 35, where among other things: "And the angel of the Lord took him by the crown of his head, and carried him by the hair of his head, and set him in Babylon over the den in the force of his spirit. And Habakkuk cried out, saying: Daniel, servant of God, take the dinner which God has sent you. And Daniel said: Thou hast remembered me, O God, and hast not forsaken those who love Thee. And Daniel arose and ate. And the angel of the Lord at once set Habakkuk back in his own place" (Dan. 14:35–38). So Habakkuk was twice caught up by an angel into the air. St Philip, however, once, Acts VIII, 39, when he had baptized the eunuch of Queen Candace: "And when they had come up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, and the eunuch saw him no more" (Acts 8:39).
(72) Sive levibus nebulis, quod quidam arbitrati sunt, etc. Inter alios Syngelus his verbis: Μάλιστα καὶ ἡ νεφέλη μετάρσιον αὐτὸν τῆς ἑσπερίου λήξεως ἀφαρπάσασα, καὶ μετεωρίσασα, καὶ ἀεροπόρον, ὡς καὶ τοὺς ἀκροτάτους θεόπτας καὶ θεολόγους ἀποστόλους, etc. Sed imprimis nubes illa, quae ab occidentis partibus abreptum sublimem ipsum abstulit, perque aerem euntem adduxit, uti etiam summos Dei inspectores et theologos apostolos, alium aliunde repente a finibus terrae in celeberrimam communem omnium matrem Jerusalem asportavit, etc. Paria fere Simeon Metaphrastes in Vita S. Dionysii: Διὰ Πνεύματος καὶ νεφέλης, per Spiritum et nubem, inquit.
(72) Or by light clouds, as some have thought, etc. Among others Syncellus, in these words: "Above all, the cloud too, which snatched him up aloft from the western region, and raised him on high, and [bore him] travelling through the air, as also the most exalted seers of God and theologians, the apostles," etc. But above all that cloud, which caught him away from the regions of the west and carried him off on high, and brought him as he went through the air, as it also carried the supreme beholders of God and theologians, the apostles, one from one place and another from another, suddenly from the ends of the earth to the most renowned common mother of all, Jerusalem, etc. Simeon Metaphrastes says much the same in the Life of St Dionysius: "Through the Spirit and a cloud," by the Spirit and a cloud, he says.
(73) Sive etiam, quod multi factum credunt, etc. Tertia sententia est, admonitos mature apostolos ac discipulos de instante Deiparae Virginis excessu, conatos ante mortem illi adesse. Quam ego cum Baronio et aliis amplector.
(73) Or also, as many believe was done, etc. The third opinion is that the apostles and disciples, warned in good time of the approaching departure of the Virgin Mother of God, strove to be with her before her death. This I embrace with Baronius and others.
Editors' notes and page, col. 757

Footnotes

<!-- The upper part of this page is NOTATIONES (two columns), ending the notes to Caput VI; below a rule, the author's text of Caput VII begins full width ("(78)" there is a Notationes call in the author's text, not a note). The crop shows only the lower part of the notationes columns; their upper part (incl. the starts of (71) and (76), and (74)–(75)) is not in the image and is NOT set. "450" is the original edition's page number, kept. Margin letter C omitted. No scripture notes on this crop. --> (71, continued) ‹left column (col 757), from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) … gelus Domini restituit Habacuc confestim in loco suo. Itaque bis raptus est Habacuc ab 450 angelo in aera. S. Philippus autem semel, Act. VIII, 39, cum baptizasset eunuchum Candacis reginae. Cum autem ascendisset de aqua, Spiritus Domini rapuit Philippum, et amplius non vidit eum eunuchus.

… [the an]gel of the Lord at once set Habakkuk back in his own place. So Habakkuk was twice carried off by the angel through the air. St Philip, however, once, Acts 8:39, when he had baptized the eunuch of Queen Candace: And when they had come up out of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip, and the eunuch saw him no more.

(printed under page 388)

(72) ‹anchor: Sive levibus nebulis› · call in col — (earlier page)

Sive levibus nebulis, quod quidam arbitrati sunt, etc. Inter alios Syngelus his verbis: Μάλιστα καὶ ἡ νεφέλη μετάρσιον αὐτὸν τῆς ἑσπερίου λήξεως ἀφαρπάσασα, καὶ μετεωρίσασα, καὶ ἀεροπόρον, ὡς καὶ τοὺς ἀκροτάτους θεόπτας καὶ θεολόγους ἀποστόλους, etc. Sed imprimis nubes illa, quae ab occidentis partibus abreptum sublimem ipsum abstulit, perque aerem euntem adduxit, uti etiam summos Dei inspectores et theologos apostolos, alium aliunde repente a finibus terrae in celeberrimam communem omnium matrem Jerusalem asportavit, etc. Paria fere Simeon Metaphrastes in Vita S. Dionysii: Διὰ Πνεύματος καὶ νεφέλης, per Spiritum et nubem, inquit.

Or by light clouds, as some have thought, etc. Among others Syncellus, in these words: "Above all, the cloud too, snatching him aloft from the western region, and lifting him up, and [bearing him] travelling through the air, as also the most exalted seers of God and theologians, the apostles," etc. But above all that cloud which, snatching him from the western parts, bore him on high and brought him travelling through the air, just as it suddenly carried the supreme beholders of God and theologians, the apostles, one from one place and one from another, from the ends of the earth to Jerusalem, the most renowned common mother of all, etc. Simeon Metaphrastes says much the same in the Life of St Dionysius: "Through the Spirit and a cloud," by the Spirit and a cloud, he says.

(printed under page 388)

Page

  • running head: 757 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A (68-69) Ut Syngeli; B Philippus, rapti.; C καὶ τοὺς ἀκροτάτους
  • old-edition numerals: 450 after ab
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; at the foot of the page, CAPUT VII, its summary (Dionysii ab Hierosolymis reversi...) and section (78) (Posteaquam justis...) are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the right edge, not set
  • running head: 757 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 758
  • marginal letters: A ‹(68-69) Ut Syngeli utar verbis› (left) / ‹(74) Annos scilicet circiter› (right); B ‹lacum Danielis, vide librum› / ‹3. Auctor opusculi›; C ‹λους, etc. Sed imprimis› / ‹nysius cum ad eam videndam›; D (not seen; it would stand by the full-width band)
  • old-edition numerals: 450 after ‹Habacuc ab›
  • other: left column of the notationes; the right column and the full-width CAPUT VII band at the foot are set in c758_a.
PG 4:758
(74) Annos scilicet circiter septuaginta duos nata. Divinam Virginem pervenisse ad annum aetatis circiter septuagesimum secundum, tenent hi auctores:
(74) Being, namely, about seventy-two years old. That the divine Virgin reached about the seventy-second year of her age is held by these authors:
1. Epiphanius presbyter Constantinopolitanus in Vita Virginis: « Aetas Virginis, inquit, ad septuaginta duos annos processit. »
1. Epiphanius, priest of Constantinople, in the Life of the Virgin: "The Virgin's age," he says, "went on to seventy-two years."
2. Cedrenus in Compendio Historiarum, ubi de imperio Tiberii Caesaris agit, sub quo Christus Dominus passus est, ita de B. Virginis Deiparae excessu scribit: Παρέδωκε καὶ τὴν ἁγίαν αὐτῆς ψυχὴν τῷ Κυρίῳ καὶ Υἱῷ τῷ Θεῷ αὐτῆς ἐτῶν οὖσα οβʹ (οἱ καὶ φασὶ νηʹ)· ὥστε μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν τοῦ Χριστοῦ εἴκοσι τέσσαρας χρόνους ἐπεβίωσεν. Tradidit suam sanctam animam Domino et Filio Deo suo annos nata septuaginta duos (quidam tradunt quinquaginta octo). Vixit ergo viginti quatuor annos post Christi in coelum ascensionem. Ita ibi.
2. Cedrenus in the Compendium of Histories, where he treats of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, under whom Christ the Lord suffered, writes thus of the departure of the Blessed Virgin Mother of God: "And she gave up her holy soul to the Lord and her Son, her God, being seventy-two years old (some also say fifty-eight); so that she lived twenty-four years after the assumption of Christ." She gave up her holy soul to the Lord and her Son, her God, being seventy-two years old (some say fifty-eight). She lived therefore twenty-four years after Christ's ascension into heaven. So there.
3. Auctor opusculi De forma et moribus B. Mariae apud Anselmum, dicit eam, cum assumpta fuit in coelum, septuaginta duorum fuisse annorum.
3. The author of the little work On the Appearance and Character of Blessed Mary, among the works of Anselm, says that when she was assumed into heaven she was seventy-two years old.
4. Favent eidem sententiae S. Andreas Cretensis, et Simeon Metaphrastes, qui D. Virginem usque ad multam senectutem pervenisse scribunt.
4. St Andrew of Crete and Simeon Metaphrastes favour the same opinion, writing that the holy Virgin reached a great old age.
(75) Niceph., lib. XV, c. 14.
(75) Nicephorus, book XV, chapter XIV.
(76) De utroque tam Matris quam Filii incorrupto corpore. De virginei corporis incorruptione testis est, praeter alios, S. Germanus patriarcha Constantinopolitanus, in oratione De obdormitione Virginis. Vide Glycam, parte III Annalium, pagina 326. De Filii autem incorruptione nefas dubitare.
(76) Of the incorrupt body of both, the Mother as well as the Son. Of the incorruption of the virginal body a witness, besides others, is St Germanus, patriarch of Constantinople, in the oration On the Falling Asleep of the Virgin. See Glycas, part III of the Annals, page 326. Of the incorruption of the Son it is impious to doubt.
(77) Uti enim a nobis quidem hominibus. Primus, quem repererim in ea fuisse sententia, ut Dionysius prae admiratione gloriae ac majestatis D. Virginis dixerit, se eam adoraturum fuisse tanquam Deum, ni fides obstitisset, est Hubertinus de Casali, qui lib. IV Arboris vitae, c. 38, sic scribit: « Unde Dionysius cum ad eam videndam introductus fuisset, vidit tantum splendorem, et angelorum multitudinem innumerabiliter circa eam, et propriam Virginem tanta luce fulgere, ut dixisse referatur, quod eam, ut Deum, adorasset prae magnitudine gloriae, quam videbat, nisi evangelica fuisset fide coactus. » Sic ille. Nota idiotismos Gallicos, propriam Virginem pro ipsam Virginem, et coactus pro impeditus. Claruit hic auctor, teste Trithemio De scriptoribus ecclesiasticis, sub Alberto imp. anno Domini 1300. Hubertini opinionem secuti sunt Dionysius Rickelius in cap. 3 De divinis nominibus, art. 16; Petrus Canisius lib. III De Deipara, cap. 21; Petrus Ribadeneira in Vita S. Dionysii Areopagitae, et alii illos secuti.
(77) For as by us men indeed. The first whom I have found to have held the opinion that Dionysius, in wonder at the glory and majesty of the holy Virgin, said that he would have adored her as God had faith not stood in the way, is Ubertino of Casale, who writes thus in book IV of the Tree of Life, chapter XXXVIII: "Whence Dionysius, when he had been brought in to see her, saw such splendour, and a multitude of angels beyond number about her, and the Virgin herself shining with such light, that he is reported to have said that he would have adored her as God for the greatness of the glory which he saw, had he not been constrained by the faith of the Gospel." So he. Note the French idioms, propriam Virginem for ipsam Virginem, and coactus for impeditus. This author flourished, on the testimony of Trithemius, On Ecclesiastical Writers, under the emperor Albert, in the year of the Lord 1300. Ubertino's opinion was followed by Dionysius Rickel on chapter III of On the Divine Names, article 16; Peter Canisius, book III On the Mother of God, chapter XXI; Pedro de Ribadeneira in the Life of St Dionysius the Areopagite; and others who followed them.
CAPUT VII.
CHAPTER VII.
Dionysii ab Hierosolymis reversi pontificiae occupationes, et apostolici discursus.
The pontifical labours of Dionysius on his return from Jerusalem, and his apostolic journeys.
(78) Posteaquam justis beatissimae Virgini ex more persolutis, sua unicuique negotia et sacer instinctus discessum persuaserunt; tum et Dionysius, divinae consolationis et coelestium opum plenus, ad iter se accinxit. Viderat enim praecipuum et unicum fere mundi miraculum, quod tam multi videre concupiverant, tam pauci viderant; nec viderat ipse tantum, sed etiam ex visu simul et auditu mirabiles quasdam amoris sancti faces, et incensa virtutum ejus, unaque Evangelii disseminandi studia mente conceperat: cum apostolis etiam et discipulis Domini de rebus maximis ac divinissimis familiariter collocutus fuerat, tantosque ex omnibus fecerat profectus, quantos brevi sermone complecti difficile est. Quare tanquam nihil aut parum esset, quod hactenus in vinea Domini laboraverat, ad longe majora vastum illud pectus his inflammatum incendiis pertendebat. Neque illum sinebant ea quae ab aliis per latum orbem variis in regionibus facta audiverat, somnum oculis capere. Ita continenter obversabantur animo, ita dies noctesque ad paria stimulabant. Quamobrem ita reditum Athenas disposuit, uti et per longa itineris spatia quam plurimos, quacunque transiret, Christo studeret mortales adjungere, et una statueret, postquam ad suos pervenisset, rebus inibi, quanta maxima diligentia compositis confirmatisque, ad incultiora et opis suae indigentiora loca se transferre. Igitur suis redditus, cum jam non qualis antehac visus, sed tanquam angelus aliquis de coelo lapsus suspiceretur ab omnibus, amaretur ab omnibus, viam ad res quas intendebat, feliciter peragendas invenit expeditissimam. Itaque et coetus habere frequentiores, et ea in illis perdocere, quae ut scitu maxime necessaria, ita fructu essent uberrima: fidei scilicet praeceptis modicus inhaerere et ea frequenti repetere memoria, ac liberis suis domesticisque tradere: fidem vero, quae alioqui inanis sit et infructuosa, probis moribus et honestis actibus corroborare èt cohonestare. Quam in rem haud
(78) After the dues had been paid to the most blessed Virgin according to custom, and each one's own business and a holy prompting had urged departure, then Dionysius too, full of divine consolation and heavenly riches, girded himself for the journey. For he had seen the chief and almost the only wonder of the world, which so many had longed to see and so few had seen; and not only had he seen it, but from what he saw and heard together he had also conceived in his mind certain wonderful torches of holy love, and the kindlings of His virtues, and with them a zeal for spreading the Gospel: he had also conversed familiarly with the apostles and disciples of the Lord on the greatest and most divine matters, and had made such progress from them all as it is difficult to embrace in a brief discourse. Therefore, as if what he had laboured hitherto in the vineyard of the Lord were nothing or little, that vast breast, inflamed by these fires, strove towards far greater things. Nor did the things which he had heard had been done by others in various regions over the wide world allow him to take sleep for his eyes. So continually did they hover before his mind, so did they spur him day and night to the like. Wherefore he so arranged his return to Athens that over the long stretches of the journey, wherever he passed, he strove to join as many mortals as possible to Christ, and at the same time resolved that, after he had reached his own people and had settled and strengthened matters there with the greatest possible diligence, he would betake himself to wilder places more in need of his help. Restored, then, to his own, since he was now looked up to by all not as he had been seen before, but as some angel come down from heaven, and was loved by all, he found the readiest way to carry out happily the things he intended. And so [he began] to hold assemblies more frequently, and in them to teach thoroughly those things which, as they were most necessary to know, so were most abundant in fruit: namely, to cling tooth and nail to the precepts of the faith, to repeat them in frequent remembrance, and to hand them on to their children and households; and to strengthen and adorn faith, which otherwise is empty and fruitless, with upright morals and honourable deeds. To which end not
Editors' notes and page, col. 758

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 758
  • marginal letters: A (74) Annos scilicet; B apud Anselmum,; C nysius cum
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; S without period in Vita S Dionysii; at the foot of the page, CAPUT VII, its summary (...pontificiae occupationes, et apostolici discursus.) and section (78) are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the left edge, not set
  • running head: 757 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 758
  • marginal letters: (recorded in c757_a)
  • old-edition numerals: 451 after ‹frequenti›
  • other: right column of the notationes, then the full-width band at the page foot: CAPUT VII., its italic summary and section (78), set here in reading order. Cedrenus's numerals οβ΄ and νη΄ set with the numeral sign as printed. Column ends mid-sentence at 'haud'. 'incensa virtutum ejus' translated as printed (UNSURE whether 'ejus' refers to Christ or the Virgin; rendered His).
PG 4:759
raro singula singulorum tam in se quam erga alios officia exponebat, quid parentes filiis, quid filii parentibus ; quid domini servis, quid servi dominis ; quid conjuges alter alteri, et omnes inter sese deberent. Denique quid viduis, quid virginibus, quid coelibem vitam sequentibus praecipue cordi esse oporteret. Nam et in his omnibus inculcandis praecipuos institisse apostolos non solum in libris legerat, sed etiam oculis auribusque acceperat. Quia vero longe maximum momentum ad Ecclesiam in suo flore ac vigore sustentandam, imo et ad amplificandam quoque, et adversus omnes hostium insultus protegendam, in accurata sacrorum ministrorum disciplina positum esse intelligebat, propterea et totius doctrinae formam ipsis praescripsit, et se ipsum (quod Paulus a Tito exigebat, et in illo a cunctis episcopis) exemplum praebuit vonorum operum ; hocque omnibus modis sategit, ut qualis esset ipse, aut esse vellet, tales post se in Ecclesia sua relinqueret successores. Quod profecto qui pro dignitate praestat, haud minus Ecclesiae importat emolumenti, quam si integram aliquam ad Christi fidem adduceret provinciam. Quin vero etiam multo magis ; nam vel unicus talis antistes, non unius duntaxat, sed plurium instarest provinciarum. Nec dubitem affirmare (ut ne longe hinc abeam) sanctum Paulum in unius Dionysii perfecta informatione non minus fecisse commodi, quam si multas Christianae religionis regiones adjunxisset. Is enim Dionysius totam Atticam, ut amplius opera Pauli opus non esset, Christo acquisivit : is multas alias provincias cursim a Paulo adumbratas, et primis duntaxat coloribus tinctas, magistri relegens vestigia, omnibus perfectae doctrinae numeris absolvit : is bonam Galliarum partem, is non minimam Hispaniarum ditionem tam per se quam per suos Christianae legi subjecit. Sapientissime igitur, quod dicere institueram, in princeps Ecclesiae membrum, sive in ordinis sacri bonam ac perfectam constitutionem atque disciplinam, cura peculiari incubuit. Atque illud in primis et singulariter commendavit, ut ordo quisque inferior superiori, hic autem supremo (ut lex est Dei et naturae) subjectus esset ; neu quisquam adversus superiores, quos Dei loco habere et revereri et audire debeat. sibi quidquam temeraria audacia arrogaret. Contra quod ejus mandatum si quis interdum sui obliviosus veniret, mire angebatur animo ; et culpae reum, licet alias mitissimus, haud sine justa verborum acrimonia severius emendabat. Ejusce experimenti testimonium Demophilus ille cultor sive monachus praestare potest. Erat enim ex eo laicorum ordine, qui ob majorem pietatis cultum cultores, et ob unius Dei, rejectis omnibus mundi et rerum terrenarum curis, peculiare servitium, monachi nuncupabantur ; sed cum inferiorem se non presbyteris modo, sed etiam diaconis deberet meminisse, nescio qua imprudentis zeli imagine ab inspiciendo vero atque justo abstractus, contra sacerdotem quempiam audacius insurgere, et nimiam ejus in improbos, ut sibi persuadebat, indulgentiam vehementius incusare coepit : quin etiam poenitentem quemdam criminum suorum medelam ab eodem sacerdote exposcentem, acerbius repellere, et in adyta contra fas ingressus, eum cui ea ingrediendi jus esset, cum acerbis dictis aditu prohibere non reformidavit. Quod factum postquam Dionysius ex amborum tam presbyteri, quam ipsius Demophili litteris accepisset, non mediocriter sane (quemadmodum rei gravitas exigebat) commotus animo, sive ob violatum in Ecclesiae membris debitum ordinem, sive ob monachi a maligno spiritu illusi acerbam arrogantiam tanta cum animi caecitate conjunctam, merito excanduit. Quippe in eum qui irrogatam sacerdoti injuriam zelum putaret, et qui perturbatum ab se ecclesiasticae dispositionis ordinem, officium ac pietatem nominaret. Adeo insinuata bonis mentibus superbia sensim omnem extundit verae sapientiae virtutisque sensum. Quid autem vir sanctus tali in re ac tempore ? Aberat tum Athenis, ad alia pro religionis necessitate et incremento profectus, nec tam commode poterat adeo enormiter prolapsum absens relevare, quam animus erat, aut res postulabat ; memor tamen illius boni Pastoris, qui ove una perdita dimittit nonaginta novem in deserto, ut requirat centesimam, alias ipse omnes curas et negotia, ut huic uni intenderet, atque a recta rationis orbita deerrantem unam oviculam reduceret, tantisper seposuit. Epistolam igitur ad eumdem Demophilum conscripsit, et ex abundantia quidem charitatis bene longam ; sed non longiorem tamen quam doctiorem, et utraque persona digniorem. Cujus cum exemplum in promptu habeam, sitque ea longe pulcherrima et aeque saluberrima, nihil cunctabor eam ponere in medio. Nam praeter ipsius doctoris nostri excellens ingenium doctrinamque sacrarum Litterarum longe uberrimam, tria praeterea exhibebit suis egregie depicta coloribus non minimi pretii documenta, quae in ipso fonte juvabit recognoscere, nempe quanta sit mansuetudinis apud Deum pulchritudo et aestimatio ; quantum hominis arrogantis et in aliena officia se immittentis, peccatum et supplicium ; ac postremo, quanta exsistat divinae benignitatis erga peccatores patientia, longanimitas, commiseratio. Cujus quidem virtutis etiam exemplum ibidem profertur, quo nullum usquam alibi post Evangelium et Acta apostolorum (nisi me prorsus fugit ratio) nec antiquius reperias, nec efficacius. Epistolam igitur, talia et tam salubria continentem medicamina, nunc expromam.
seldom did he set forth the individual duties of each one both towards himself and towards others: what parents owed to children, what children to parents; what masters to servants, what servants to masters; what husbands and wives to one another, and all among themselves; finally, what widows, what virgins, what those following a celibate life ought chiefly to have at heart. For that in inculcating all these things the apostles had been foremost he had not only read in books, but had also received with his eyes and ears. And because he understood that by far the greatest weight for sustaining the Church in her flower and vigour, nay, for enlarging her also and protecting her against all the assaults of enemies, lay in the accurate discipline of the sacred ministers, therefore he both prescribed for them the form of the whole doctrine, and showed himself (what Paul required of Titus, and in him of all bishops) an example of good works (Tit. 2:7); and took pains in every way that such as he himself was, or wished to be, such successors he might leave behind him in his Church. Which assuredly he who performs worthily brings no less advantage to the Church than if he should lead some whole province to the faith of Christ. Nay, even much more; for even a single such prelate is worth not one province only, but several. Nor would I hesitate to affirm (not to wander far from this point) that St. Paul in the perfect instruction of the single Dionysius wrought no less advantage than if he had adjoined many regions to the Christian religion. For this Dionysius won all Attica for Christ, so that there was no longer need of the labour of Paul; retracing his master's footsteps, he completed in all points of perfect doctrine many other provinces cursorily sketched by Paul and dyed only with the first colours; he subjected to the Christian law a good part of the Gauls, and no small dominion of the Spains, both by himself and through his disciples. Most wisely therefore, as I had begun to say, he applied himself with special care to the chief member of the Church, that is, to the good and perfect constitution and discipline of the sacred order. And this first of all and singularly he commended, that each lower order should be subject to the higher, and the latter to the supreme (as is the law of God and of nature); and that no one with rash audacity should arrogate anything to himself against his superiors, whom he ought to hold in the place of God and revere and obey. Against which command of his if anyone at times, forgetful of himself, transgressed, he was wonderfully distressed in mind; and though otherwise most gentle, he corrected the offender rather severely, not without a just sharpness of words. Testimony of this experience that therapeut or monk Demophilus can furnish. For he was of that order of laymen who on account of their greater cultivation of piety were called therapeutae, and on account of their special service of the one God, having rejected all cares of the world and of earthly things, were called monks; but whereas he ought to have remembered that he was inferior not only to presbyters, but even to deacons, drawn away from beholding what was true and just by I know not what phantom of imprudent zeal, he began rather audaciously to rise up against a certain priest, and vehemently to accuse what he persuaded himself was his excessive indulgence towards the wicked: nay more, he did not shrink from harshly repelling a certain penitent who was entreating from the same priest the healing of his sins, and having unlawfully entered the sanctuary, from barring with bitter words him who had the right of entering it from access. Which deed after Dionysius had learned from the letters of both, as well of the presbyter as of Demophilus himself, being no little moved in mind (even as the gravity of the matter demanded), whether on account of the due order violated in the members of the Church, or on account of the bitter arrogance joined with so great blindness of mind of a monk deluded by a malignant spirit, he was deservedly incensed: namely against one who thought the outrage inflicted upon a priest to be zeal, and who called the order of ecclesiastical arrangement disturbed by himself duty and piety. To such a degree does pride, once insinuated into good minds, gradually beat out all sense of true wisdom and virtue. Now what did the holy man do in such a matter and at such a time? He was then absent from Athens, having set out to other parts for the necessity and increase of religion, nor could he in his absence raise up one who had fallen so enormously as conveniently as his mind desired or the matter demanded; yet mindful of that Good Shepherd Who, when one sheep is lost, leaves the ninety-nine in the desert to seek the hundredth (Matt. 18:12; Luke 15:4), he himself laid aside for a while all other cares and business in order to attend to this one matter and lead back the single little sheep straying from the right track of reason. He therefore wrote an epistle to the same Demophilus, and out of the abundance of his charity a very long one; yet not longer than it is learned, and worthy of both persons. Since I have a copy of it at hand, and it is by far most beautiful and equally most salutary, I shall not hesitate to set it before the public. For besides the excellent genius of our doctor himself and his by far most abundant learning in the sacred Letters, it will exhibit in addition three lessons of no least value excellently depicted in their own colours, which it will be pleasing to recognize at the fountain-head itself: namely, how great before God is the beauty and esteem of meekness; how great is the sin and punishment of an arrogant man thrusting himself into the duties of others; and lastly, how great is the patience, long-suffering, and compassion of the divine benignity towards sinners. Of which virtue indeed an example also is brought forward in the same place, than which (unless my judgement altogether deceives me) you may find none anywhere else since the Gospel and the Acts of the Apostles either more ancient or more efficacious. The epistle, therefore, containing such and so salutary remedies, I shall now bring forth.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(78) Continet reversionem S. Dionysii conventu Hierosolimitano, et disciplinae ecclesiasticae praeclaram in Atheniensi episcopatu constitutionem. Cujus disciplinae observandae quam studiosus exactor fuerit, et violatae severus castigator, exemplo Demophili monachi, seu cultoris, ibidem ostenditur.
(78) It contains the return of St. Dionysius from the assembly at Jerusalem, and the illustrious establishment of ecclesiastical discipline in the Athenian episcopate. How zealous an enforcer he was of observing this discipline, and how severe a chastiser of it when violated, is shown in the same place by the example of Demophilus the monk, or therapeut.
(79) Demophilus ille cultor. Qui in populo, sive inter laicos, praecipuae pietatis ac devotionis statum profitebantur, cultores, ab eximio virtutum cultu, appellabantur; Graece θεραπευταί, a verbo θεραπεύω, colo. Iidem et monachi appellabantur, quod μόνῳ Θεῷ, soli Deo, vacarent, pietatemque unico colerent.
(79) That therapeut Demophilus. Those among the people, or among the laymen, who professed a state of special piety and devotion were called cultores (worshippers), from their eminent cultivation of the virtues; in Greek θεραπευταί, from the verb θεραπεύω, I worship. The same were also called monks, because they devoted themselves μόνῳ Θεῷ, to God alone, and cultivated piety singularly.
CAPUT VIII.
Chapter VIII.
Dionysii ad Demophilum cultorem sive monachum, officii et humanitatis limites transgressum, vindex epistola.
The avenging epistle of Dionysius to Demophilus the therapeut or monk, who had transgressed the bounds of duty and humanity.
DEMOPHILO cultori, DIONYSIUS, salutem.
Dionysius to Demophilus the therapeut, greeting.
Tradunt Hebraeorum historiae, o generose Demophile, etc. Exstat Graece et Latine supra, inter Epistolas S. Dionysii. Operum ejus tomo I, ordine octava.
The histories of the Hebrews hand down, O noble Demophilus, etc. It is extant in Greek and Latin above, among the Epistles of St. Dionysius, in Volume I of his Works, the eighth in order.
Hac epistola Dionysius tanquam bonus pastor velut fistulae sono exerrantem oviculam in or-
By this epistle Dionysius, like a good shepherd, as if by the sound of his pipe, called back the wandering little sheep into or-
Editors' notes and page, col. 759

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text (end of Caput VII) runs full width; below it the NOTATIONES to Caput VII (two columns), then the head of Caput VIII (title, the letter's salutation and opening, and the editor's italic remark "Exstat Graece et Latine supra, inter Epistolas S. Dionysii. Operum ejus tomo I, ordine octava", which stands in the text block and is not a footnote), then the scripture notes. Call (p) is above the crop. --> (printed under page 389)

(79) ‹anchor: Demophilus ille cultor› · call in col — (page 389, above the crop)

Demophilus ille cultor. Qui in populo, sive inter laicos, praecipuae pietatis ac devotionis statum profitebantur, cultores, ab eximio virtutum cultu, appellabantur; Graece θεραπευταί, a verbo θεραπεύω, colo. Iidem et monachi appellabantur, quod μόνῳ Θεῷ, soli Deo, vacarent, pietatemque unice colerent.

That worshipper Demophilus. Those among the people, that is, among the laity, who professed a state of special piety and devotion were called cultores, "worshippers", from their outstanding cultivation of the virtues; in Greek θεραπευταί, from the verb θεραπεύω, I tend, I worship. They were also called monks, because they gave themselves μόνῳ Θεῷ, to God alone, and cultivated piety singly.

(printed under page 389)

(p) ‹anchor: not visible in the crop› · call in col 759-760

Tit. II.

Titus 2.

(printed under page 389)

(q) ‹anchor: ut requirat centesimam› · call in col 759-760

Matth. XVIII, 12; Luc. XV, 4.

Matthew 18:12; Luke 15:4.

(printed under page 389)

Page

  • running head: 759 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 760
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 452 after divinae benignitatis; 453-456 before Hac epistola
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except Greek terms in Notationes); editors' matter: Exstat Graece et Latine supra ... ordine octava.; begins mid-sentence raro singula; ends mid-word in or-
PG 4:760
Editors' notes and page, col. 760

Page

  • other: col 760 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 759 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:761
dinem revocavit. Sed quam bene in eadem epistola dictum illud Salvatoris nostri sua oratione vir sanctus confirmavit : Omnis scriba doctus in regno coelorum (id est in Ecclesia) similis est homini patrifamilias, qui profert de thesauro suo nova et vetera ! Quam multis enim epistola illa et veteribus et novis exemplis atque sententiis, ex utroque depromptis Testamento, abundavit ! et quam apposite illud S. Carpi (fuit is quoque Pauli apostoli discipulus, et Troade postmodum episcopus) pulcherrimum et retentissimum exemplum, proptereaque et certissimum et utilissimum, ad extremam (ubi scilicet amoris erga Jesum aculeos relinqueret) usurpavit! Si quis porro sit, quem desiderium teneat cognoscendi, qualis quantusque in suis ad populum concionibus idem Areopagita fuerit, non sunt sane alibi alia ejus cognitionis quaerenda vestigia : cum ex laudatis modo litteris abunde id liceat intelligi. Qui enim unius hominis emendandi causa tantum operae studiique attulit, atque ex universa fere Scriptura fortissimas, eique quod agebatur, opportunissimas rationes protulit ; quid fecisse eum existimamus, cum ad erudiendam, dirigendam, corrigendam, multitudinem, publice in templo perorandum fuit? Sed, o factum male, et ingratum illud saeculum (quodcunque illud fuit) quod tanti viri dignas immortalitate cohortationes aut socordius excepit, aut negligentius conservavit ! Verum omissis quae habere non possumus, ad alia ejus acta, quorum felix superest recordatio, gressum promoveamus.
der. And how well in the same epistle did the holy man confirm by his discourse that saying of our Saviour: Every scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven (that is, in the Church) is like to a man that is a householder, who brings forth out of his treasure new things and old (Matt. 13:52)! For with how many examples and maxims, both old and new, drawn from either Testament, did that epistle abound! and how appositely at the close (where namely he might leave behind the stings of love towards Jesus) did he employ that most beautiful and most memorable, and on that account both most certain and most useful, example of St. Carpus (he also was a disciple of the Apostle Paul, and afterwards bishop in the Troad)! Moreover, if there be anyone whom a desire holds of knowing what sort of man and how great the same Areopagite was in his sermons to the people, no other traces of that knowledge need truly be sought elsewhere, since from the letter just praised that may be abundantly understood. For he who for the sake of amending a single man brought so much pains and zeal, and produced from almost the whole of Scripture the strongest reasons and most seasonable for the matter in hand, what do we suppose that he did when he had to speak publicly in the church for instructing, directing, and correcting the multitude? But O ill done, and ungrateful that age (whichever it was) which either too slothfully received or too negligently preserved the exhortations, worthy of immortality, of so great a man! Yet omitting what we cannot have, let us advance our step to his other acts, of which a happy remembrance survives.
CAPUT IX.
Chapter IX.
Dionysii per Neronis tempora evangelicae excursiones.
The evangelical excursions of Dionysius during the times of Nero.
Atheniensis Ecclesiae rebus, quemadmodum supra memoratum est, ordinatis, eodem instinctus est spiritu Dionysius, quo sui praeceptores apostoli ; nempe ad ea excurrendi loca quae nondum suscepta fide, aut certe nequedum satis firmata, praesentis auxilii magis indigerent. Primo igitur vicina Athenis oppida urbesque obiit, et Christi nomen, sicubi hactenus inauditum erat circumtulit, et si auditum et praedicatum fuerat, novo praeconio firmavit, roboravitque ; nec ullis in eo extollendo et in spe salutis ostendenda laboribus pepercit. Et magnus sane in ipsa Graecia patebat industriae exercendae campus. Syria enim atque Asia, et proximae illis regiones, ubi diutius apostoli haeserant et curaverant, religionis nostrae praeceptis utcunque imbutae erant : at vero Graecia (si Corinthum quidem exceperis, ubi a Paulo biennium exactum est) ob exigua commorationis apostolorum spatia, levius fidei disciplinis tincta erat. Nunc autem sub annum Domini sexagesimum secundum, quo impurissimus Nero sextum agebat imperii, Romam ipsam apostolorum princeps excolebat, Paulus in Galliam demigrarat, totusque (quod jam diu proposuerat) in Hispanias ferebatur ; Joannes in Asiam discesserat, alii alias extra Graeciam provincias administrabant, nonnulli etiam martyrio cursum finierant; Andreas quidem e Scytia sua Europaea, quae illi sortito obtigerat, in Achaiam descenderat, egregiam ibi messem pro certo messurus, si plus licuisset inter mortales degere : sed Aegeae proconsulis malitia et insipientia sermones sanos non ferentis, atque ipsius etiam athletae ingens crucis desiderium, in qua mori praegestiebat, nuper eum coelo tradiderant. Itaque Dionysius, qui suum esse judicabat per apostolorum vestigia gradientem invigilare, ne post eorum discessionem venirent lupi rapaces non parcentes gregi, neve sparsa Evangelii semina nullo irrigante cito exarescerent, cum illam ipsam Achaiam, tum finitimas ei regiones adiit, lustravit, confirmavit. Hinc frequens in itineribus erat, et ubicunque aliquod Ecclesiae periculum seu a Judaeis, seu a gentilibus, seu ab haereticis imminere intelligebat, promptus alacerque occurebat. Nihil enim lucro fidei, ne animam quidem suam, anteponebat. Nec minor illi diligentia celeritasque erat, sicubi amplificandae religionis spes aliqua ostendebatur. Mox enim rupta mora, et suorum oblitus incommodorum, tanquam ad gratissimas animo suo delicias illo convolabat. Nimirum tale est verorum Dei amatorum ingenium, talis animi impetus, ubi ejus, quam summe amant, agi gloriam senserint, continere se non queunt, quin alia omnia abjiciant, et in unum pro cunctis nervos omnes intendant, quod placere dilecto suo intellexerint. Id scilicet amoris, id ferventis affectionis est testimonium. Qui amor eo fuit in Dionysio erga Christum major, quo magis illius erga se immensam charitatem et antehac praesenserat, et perpetuo sentiebat. Nam quis divinum adversus homines amorem vel acutius penetravit, vel impensius aestimavit, vel expressius descripsit, vel denique in se susceptum ardentius exprompsit, atque in alios transfudit, quam hic unus Areopagita Christianus ? Tali ergo ardens amore, cum propinquiores Athenis urbes percurrisset, suisque omnia flammis incendisset, ad alia atque alia progressus in Phrygiam usque pervasit. Qua vero cumque transibat, non modo sereni coeli instar diffusa fidei luce omnes errorum tenebras depellebat, sed etiam unam cum vitiis animi varios corporis morbos languoresque percurabat. Hinc fiebat, ut eum non velut hominem in terris natum, sed quasi Deum aliquem de coelo lapsum talibus insuetis miraculis, susciperent et illum certatim alii appeterent, alii retinerent, invitique tam beneficum salutaremque virum a se dimitterent. Sic apud Troadem in minore Phrygia, cursu tantisper represso, annos aliquot constitit, et fabulosae illius Cybeles, seu matris deum, ut ipsi vocabant, supertitiosos impurosque cultores ad religiosam sinceramque unius veri Dei venerationem traduxit. Inde autem reversus, jam inter Lacedaemonios versabatur, et rem Christianam totis viribus promovebat, cum fama de comprehensione Pauli in urbe Roma, et de imminenti ejus nece passim pervagata, ad eum pervenit. Nunc enim Neroniana crudelitas majoribus furiis agitata, nullo discrimine in quoslibet saeviebat ; quin et matrem et praeceptorem duplici prostrata pietate jam occiderat. Dionysius igitur et patris sui, a quo vitam acceperat, et pontificis sui, a quo initiatus et antistes creatus fuerat, et praeceptoris sui, a quo tam multa et tam divina didicerat, ultimum vivendi et alloquendi, ac, si res ferret, etiam commoriendi percupidus, expeditis quae in manibus erant negotiis, festinanter Athenas repetiit : Publium, qui deinceps gregi praeesset, in locum suum subrogavit : Romam sociis aliquot comitatus properavit. Verum quantacunque usus celeritate, non quivit ante peractum ejus certamen, et obtentam martyrii palmam, advenire. Nam et necessariae quaedam per iter occasiones, quas negligere nefas erat, vel invitum aliquantisper remoratae sunt ; et importunus bonorum omnium osor Nero, subdente ei faces nequissimo daemone, atque ad facinus praecipitandum importunus propellente, jam duo totius religionis prima capita cruce et ferro una eademque die sustulerat. Quae tum autem tristitia pium Dionysii cor pupugerit, qui moeror animum obsederit, qui fluctus lacrymarum pectus obruerint, cum peracta se absente tam eximia duorum Ecclesiae principum certamina intellexit, quis dicat? Nec enim digne aestimari tale damnum potest nisi ab eo qui Petrum et Paulum viderit, audierit, familiarius coluerit. Sperabat Dionysius ex illis Ecclesiae columinibus
When the affairs of the Athenian Church, as has been mentioned above, had been set in order, Dionysius was impelled by the same spirit as his instructors the apostles: namely, to make excursions to those places which, not having yet received the faith, or at least not yet being sufficiently established in it, stood in greater need of present help. First therefore he visited the towns and cities neighbouring to Athens, and carried round the name of Christ wherever it had hitherto been unheard, and where it had been heard and preached, confirmed and strengthened it by a new proclamation; nor did he spare any labours in extolling it and in showing the hope of salvation. And truly a wide field for exercising industry lay open in Greece itself. For Syria and Asia, and the regions nearest to them, where the apostles had lingered and laboured longer, had been imbued after a sort with the precepts of our religion: whereas Greece (if indeed you except Corinth, where two years were spent by Paul), on account of the brief spaces of the apostles' stay, had been more lightly tinctured with the disciplines of the faith. And now about the sixty-second year of the Lord, in which the most impure Nero was spending the sixth year of his reign, the prince of the apostles was cultivating Rome itself, Paul had migrated into Gaul and was wholly bound (as he had long since purposed) for the Spains; John had departed into Asia, others were administering other provinces outside Greece, and some also had finished their course by martyrdom; Andrew indeed from his European Scythia, which had fallen to him by lot, had come down into Achaia, assuredly about to reap an eminent harvest there had he been permitted to live longer among mortals: but the malice and folly of the proconsul Aegeas, not enduring sound words, and also the vast desire of the athlete himself for the cross, whereon he eagerly longed to die, had lately delivered him to heaven. Accordingly Dionysius, who judged it to be his duty, walking in the footsteps of the apostles, to keep watch lest after their departure ravening wolves should come, not sparing the flock (Acts 20:29), and lest the scattered seeds of the Gospel should quickly wither away with no one watering them, visited, traversed, and confirmed both that same Achaia and the regions bordering upon it. Hence he was frequent in journeys, and wherever he understood that any danger threatened the Church either from Jews, or from gentiles, or from heretics, he hastened up promptly and eagerly. For he preferred nothing, not even his own life, to the gain of the faith. Nor was his diligence and speed any less wherever any hope was shown of enlarging religion. For presently breaking off delay, and forgetful of his own inconveniences, he flew thither as if to the delights most welcome to his soul. Assuredly such is the disposition of true lovers of God, such the impulse of their mind: when they perceive that His glory, which they supremely love, is being advanced, they cannot restrain themselves from casting aside all other things, and straining all their sinews for one thing above all, which they have understood pleases their Beloved. That namely is the testimony of love, that of fervent affection. Which love towards Christ was all the greater in Dionysius, the more he both had previously forefelt and perpetually felt His immense charity towards himself. For who either more acutely penetrated, or more earnestly esteemed, or more expressly described the divine love towards men, or finally more ardently brought it forth when received into himself and poured it over into others, than this single Christian Areopagite? Burning therefore with such love, when he had traversed the cities nearer to Athens and had kindled all things with his flames, advancing to one place after another he penetrated even into Phrygia. And wheresoever he passed, not only did he drive away all the darkness of errors as the light of faith was diffused like a serene sky, but together with the vices of the soul he also thoroughly healed various diseases and infirmities of the body. Hence it came to pass that through such unwonted miracles they looked up to him not as a man born on earth, but as if some god fallen from heaven, and vied with one another, some in seeking him out, others in retaining him, and unwillingly dismissed from themselves so beneficent and salutary a man. Thus at Troas in Lesser Phrygia, checking his course for a while, he stayed for several years, and led over the superstitious and impure worshippers of that fabulous Cybele, or mother of the gods, as they called her, to the religious and sincere veneration of the one true God. And having returned thence, he was already tarrying among the Lacedaemonians and promoting the Christian cause with all his strength, when the report of the arrest of Paul in the city of Rome, and of his imminent death, spread abroad everywhere, reached him. For now the Neronian cruelty, driven by greater furies, was raging without distinction against everyone; nay, having overthrown twofold piety, he had already slain both his mother and his preceptor. Dionysius therefore, exceedingly desirous of seeing for the last time and speaking with, and, if the matter should so require, even dying with his father from whom he had received life, and his pontiff by whom he had been initiated and created bishop, and his instructor from whom he had learned so many and so divine things, having dispatched the business that was in his hands, hastily returned to Athens, substituted Publius in his place to preside thereafter over the flock, and accompanied by several companions hastened to Rome. Yet whatever speed he used, he was unable to arrive before his conflict had been finished and the palm of martyrdom won. For both certain necessary occasions along the journey, which it was wrong to neglect, delayed him for a while even against his will; and the relentless hater of all good men, Nero, as the most wicked demon applied torches to him and relentlessly impelled him to precipitate the crime, had already taken away by cross and sword on one and the same day the two foremost heads of the whole religion. Now what sadness then pierced the pious heart of Dionysius, what grief besieged his mind, what floods of tears overwhelmed his breast, when he learned that so eminent conflicts of the two princes of the Church had been accomplished in his absence, who can tell? For such a loss cannot be worthily estimated save by one who saw, heard, and more familiarly revered Peter and Paul. Dionysius hoped from those pillars of the Church
Editors' notes and page, col. 761

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text runs the full page width; calls stand in that text. Call (r) is above the crop. Notationes calls (80)–(89) appear in the text; no Notationes are printed on this page's crop. --> (printed under page 390)

(r) ‹anchor: not visible in the crop› · call in col 761-762

Matth. XIII, 52.

Matthew 13:52.

(printed under page 390)

(s) ‹anchor: non parcentes gregi› · call in col 761-762

Act. XX, 29.

Acts 20:29.

(printed under page 390)

Page

  • running head: 761 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 762
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 457-459 before CAPUT IX.; 460 after prostrata pietate jam
  • misprints kept as printed: occurebat (for occurrebat); supertitiosos (for superstitiosos)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word dinem; ends mid-sentence columinibus
PG 4:762
Editors' notes and page, col. 762

Page

  • other: col 762 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 761 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:763
multa quaerere, multa discere, et super populi sui regimine, et de suscipiendis in alias, quas ipsi designassent, terras perigrinationibus extrema mandata et verba capere. Sed spes omnes, tantae intercursu calamitatis, irritae cecididerunt. Illi ad praemia evocati erant, ipse Dionysius et sacri ejus collegae non nisi ad graves luctus, et immaniores cum immanissimis hostibus luctas relicti talibus amissis belli ducibus, et tam fera in terris dominante et sanctum Dei populum premente bestia, in alio fere nullo, nisi in Domino exercituum, spes suas omnes collocare. Quid enim melius? quid tutius? quid fortius? Is est scilicet qui potissime et suprema manu Ecclesiam regit, custodit, protegit: is est qui pastoribus suis diu noctuque praesto est: is est qui consilia rerum agendarum jam vigilantibus suggerit, jam dormientibus per somnia et visa (quod sanctis haud infrequens) cum futuris eventibus ostendit. Et Dionysio quidem alia in persecutione quid demonstraverit, post dicetur (habemus enim certum et clarum ejus rei testimonium: nunc autem in temporibus perinde calamitosis, quin multa quoque ostenderit, quamvis haec modo litterarum penuria desiderentur, nihil prorsus causae est cur ambigamus, imo scripta ejus humano captu altiora (ut aliis destituamur omnibus) liquido clamitant. Verum de his suus brevi erit locus; caetera hujus peregrinationis persequamur. Hoc saltem inter anxiferos suos dolores consecutus est Dionysius non mediocris solatii, quod sublatis e medio praeceptoribus, vivas eorum imagines in utriusque discipulis conspexerit, cum iis sermones consiliaque contulerit, ab iis multa, quae a magistris audire non potuit, ex visu audituque relata cognoverit. Nam Romae quidem Titum et Lucam invenit, antiquos Pauli comites (qui et ipsum sepulturae mandarunt, et Timotheum quoque, ut vero est simile, quem idem apostolus, celerem certaminis sui finem prospiciens, ac se Romam accelerare jusserat; sed et Clementem, quem plerique Latinorum, ut auctor Hieronymus, Petro proximum pontificem constituunt Nam sane Clemens post Petrum saltem aliquandiu sedem primus tenuit, sed brevi post, sive cupidus alio demigrandi sive qualibet alia de causa, lubens volens Lino cessit. Hinc Linus a Petro apostolo (tacita ob temporis brevitatem administratione Clementis) primus in serie pontificum numeratur. Permultum tamen idem Clemens in illo sui episcopatus quamvis exiguo spatio, Ecclesiae profuit. Nam et res Ecclesiae urbanas, parentum orbitate non parum turbatas, composuit, et eorum qui multi propter videndos apostolos Romam confluxerant, alios, alio, Dionysium in Galliam amandavit. Quin et ipsemet, relicta Lino Roma, et tradito simul Ecclesiae pontificatu, in alias orbis plagas, quo fidei necessitas invitabat, factam sementem ivit. Verumenimvero, quia isthaec Dionysii in Galliam amandatio non adeo tenuis gloriae, neque fructus fuit, ut tam leviter perstringenda sit de illis justus et plenus sermo nobis in praesenti instituendus est.
to ask many things, to learn many things, and to receive their last charges and words about the government of his people and about undertaking journeys to other lands which they themselves should have marked out. But all hopes, by the intervention of so great a calamity, fell void. They had been called away to their rewards; Dionysius himself and his holy colleagues were left only to heavy grief and to more savage struggles with most savage enemies, having lost such captains in the war, and with so fierce a beast ruling on earth and pressing hard on the holy people of God, to place all their hopes in almost no other than the Lord of hosts. For what is better? what safer? what stronger? He it is, namely, Who chiefly and with supreme hand rules, guards and protects the Church; He it is Who is at hand to His shepherds day and night; He it is Who now suggests counsels for what is to be done to them while awake, now shows them with future events through dreams and visions while they sleep (which is not infrequent with the saints). And what He showed to Dionysius in another persecution will be told later (for we have a certain and clear testimony of that matter); but now, in times equally calamitous, there is no cause at all for us to doubt that He showed him many things too, although these are now wanting through the scarcity of documents; nay, his writings, loftier than human understanding (were we to lack all else), clearly proclaim it. But of these things there will shortly be their own place; let us follow out the rest of this journey. This at least Dionysius obtained, no small solace amid his anxious griefs: that, his teachers having been taken from their midst, he beheld their living images in the disciples of both, shared conversations and counsels with them, and learned from them many things, related from what they had seen and heard, which he could not hear from the masters. For at Rome he found Titus and Luke, Paul's old companions (who also committed him to burial, and Timothy too, as is likely, whom the same apostle, foreseeing the swift end of his contest, had also bidden hasten to him at Rome; and also Clement, whom most of the Latins, as Jerome is the authority, make the pontiff next after Peter. For indeed Clement held the see first after Peter at least for some time, but shortly afterwards, whether desirous of moving elsewhere or for some other cause, he willingly and gladly gave way to Linus. Hence Linus is numbered first after the apostle Peter in the series of pontiffs (Clement's administration being passed over in silence because of the shortness of the time). Yet the same Clement greatly profited the Church in that space of his episcopate, short though it was. For he both set in order the affairs of the Church of the city, not a little disturbed by the loss of its fathers, and of the many who had flocked to Rome to see the apostles, he sent some to one place, some to another, and Dionysius into Gaul. Nay, he himself too, leaving Rome to Linus and handing over to him at the same time the pontificate of the Church, went to other regions of the world, wherever the need of the faith invited, to sow the seed. But truly, since this sending of Dionysius into Gaul was not of such slight glory or fruit as to be touched on so lightly, a just and full discourse on these things must be undertaken by us at present.
NOTATIONES.
NOTES.
(80) Nunc autem sub annum Domini sexagesimum secundum, etc. Hic annus apud Eusebium in Chronico, et apud alios concurrit cum Neronis sexto, cujus toto fere tempore imperii, et aliquando etiam ante illud S. Petrus Romanum tenebat episcopatum; quippe secundo anno Claudii illuc profectus fuerat eodem auctore Eusebio.
(80) But now about the sixty-second year of the Lord, etc. This year, in Eusebius' Chronicle and in others, coincides with the sixth of Nero, during almost the whole time of whose reign, and for some time even before it, St Peter held the Roman episcopate; for he had gone there in the second year of Claudius, on the same authority of Eusebius.
(81) Paulus in Galliam demigrarat. Nam profecturus in Hispaniam, per Galliam transivit, et Ecclesias per transennam visitavit firmavitque, nam et Viennae fuisse creditur, et Arelatae, et Narbone: ac Viennae quidem Crescentem praefecisse episcopum, Arelatae Trophimum, Narbone Paulum Sergium, olim proconsulem. De Crescente et Trophimo Vide Adonem in Chronico, aetate sexta; de Paulo Sergio, Martyrologium Romanum, ad 22. Martii.
(81) Paul had moved on into Gaul. For when about to set out for Spain, he passed through Gaul and visited and strengthened the Churches in passing; for he is believed to have been at Vienne, and at Arles, and at Narbonne; and to have set Crescens over Vienne as bishop, Trophimus over Arles, and over Narbonne Paulus Sergius, formerly proconsul. On Crescens and Trophimus see Ado in the Chronicle, the sixth age; on Paulus Sergius, the Roman Martyrology, at 22 March.
(82) Totusque (quod tam diu proposuerat) in Hispanias ferebatur. De proposito illius itineris et retardatione exstat ipsiusmet Pauli Testimonium in Epistola ad Romanos, c. XV, 24, his verbis: Cum in Hispaniam proficisci coepero, inquit, spero quod praeteriens videam vos, et a vobis deducar illuc, si vobis primum ex parte fruitus fuero. Uti ergo per Italiam transiens, voluit Romanis ex parte frui, hoc est, aliquandiu apud illos versari, quamvis ibi esset Petrus apostolorum coryphaeus; multo magis per Galliam iter faciens in Hispaniam, voluit tempus aliquod apud Gallos ponere, ubi usus et necessitas erat major, praesertim invitantibus (ut minime dubium est) novis Christianis.
(82) And he was bent wholly (as he had so long purposed) on the Spains. Of the purpose of that journey and its delay there is the testimony of Paul himself in the Epistle to the Romans, chapter XV, 24, in these words: "When I begin to set out for Spain," he says, "I hope that in passing I may see you, and be brought on my way there by you, if first I have enjoyed you in part" (Rom. 15:24). As, then, passing through Italy he wished to enjoy the Romans in part, that is, to stay among them for some time, although Peter, the chief of the apostles, was there; much more, making his way through Gaul into Spain, did he wish to spend some time among the Gauls, where the use and the need were greater, especially as the new Christians invited him (as is not at all doubtful).
Non est enim dubitandum, quin S. Paulus vinculis, quibus Romae a Nerone destinatur, exsolutus in Hispaniam profectus sit. Si quis tamen dubitet, dubio eum liberabit Franciscus Bivarius quaestionis hujus diligens et exactus pertractor. Videatur ejus Commentarius in Lucii Dextri Chronicum, annum Christi 64 num. 4.
For it is not to be doubted that St Paul, released from the bonds in which he was held at Rome by Nero, set out for Spain. If anyone, however, should doubt, Francisco Bivar, a diligent and exact handler of this question, will free him from doubt. Let his Commentary on the Chronicle of Lucius Dexter be seen, at the year of Christ 64, number 4.
(83) Andreas quidem e Scythia sua Europaea, etc. Acta sancti Andreae breviter expressa sunt in Romano Breviario, unde ea, quae hic diximus, confirmantur.
(83) Andrew indeed from his European Scythia, etc. The Acts of St Andrew are briefly set out in the Roman Breviary, by which what we have said here is confirmed.
(84) Ne post eorum discessionem venirent lupi rapaces, etc. De hoc praemonuerat Paulus, Mileti cum
(84) Lest after their departure ravening wolves should come, etc. Of this Paul had forewarned, when at Miletus
Editors' notes and page, col. 763

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text (end of Caput IX's narrative) runs full width; below a rule the NOTATIONES begin in two columns. Calls (80)–(86) stand in the text on page 390. "461" is the original edition's page number, kept. Margin letters A, B, C omitted. Verse quotations are set line by line separated by " / ". No scripture notes on this crop. --> (printed under page 391)

Page

  • running head: 763 S. DIONYSII AREO
  • marginal letters: A (80) Nunc autem; B Hispaniam proficisci; C Acta sancti
  • old-edition numerals: 461 after Crescentem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; at the top of the page, the end of Caput VII (multa quaerere... instituendus est.) and the heading NOTATIONES are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the right edge, not set
  • running head: 763 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 764
  • marginal letters: A ‹(80) Nunc autem sub annum› (left) / ‹esset, majores natu Ecclesiae› (right); B ‹stola ad Romanos, c. XV, 24› / ‹Mater divorum pariter›; C ‹Acta sancti Andreae breviter› / ‹Eximiis munita locis›; D (not seen)
  • old-edition numerals: 461 after ‹Crescentem›
  • other: full-width band at the page top (the end of Caput VI of the Life), then the NOTATIONES heading and the left column; right column in c764_a. Note calls [90], [91] and (92) in the band removed; at (92) the printed text has no stop before 'Nam sane', and the parentheses opened before 'habemus' and 'qui et ipsum' are not closed in print; both kept as printed. 'factam sementem ivit' as printed (sense wants 'facturus sementem'?), UNSURE; rendered 'to sow the seed'. 'destinatur' as printed (sense wants 'detinebatur'), UNSURE whether a misprint. 'Scythia': the c is blurred on the scan (could be printed 'Seythia'), UNSURE.
PG 4:764
esset, majores natu Ecclesiae, qui Epheso ad eum convocati venerant. Nam inter alia: Ego scio, inquit, quoniam intrabunt post discessionem meam lupi rapaces in vos, non parcentes gregi, Act. XX, 29, etc. Neque hoc Dionysium latebat, proptereaque obviam ejusmodi lupis pro fidei defensione occurrebat.
he was, the elders of the Church, who had been summoned to him from Ephesus and had come. For among other things: "I know," he says, "that after my departure ravening wolves will enter in among you, not sparing the flock," Acts XX, 29 (Acts 20:29), etc. Nor was this hidden from Dionysius, and therefore he went out to meet such wolves in defence of the faith.
(85) In Phrygiam usque pervasit. Fuisse in Phrygia, et quidem Troade aliquandiu substitisse, testes sunt antiqui Vitae S. Dionysii scriptores, Hilduinus, et alii.
(85) He made his way even into Phrygia. That he was in Phrygia, and indeed stayed for some time at Troas, the ancient writers of the Life of St Dionysius are witnesses, Hilduin and others.
(86) Et fabulosae illius Cybeles seu matris deum. Mirae sunt de Cybele ista fabulae. Orpheus eam appellat omnium matrem, tam deum quam hominum, et quarumlibet rerum, in istis versibus:
(86) And of that fabled Cybele, or mother of the gods. Strange are the fables about this Cybele. Orpheus calls her the mother of all, of gods as well as of men, and of all things whatever, in these verses:
Μῆτερ μέν τε θεῶν ἠδὲ θνητῶν ἀνθρώπων, / Ἐκ σοῦ γὰρ καὶ γαῖα καὶ οὐρανὸς εὐρὺς ὕπερθεν, / Καὶ πόντος, πνοιαί τε, φιλόδρομε, ἀερόμορφε,
Mother of the gods and of mortal men, / for from you are both the earth and the broad heaven above, / and the sea and the winds, O swift-running one, air-formed,
Mater divorum pariter materque virorum, / Ex te terra parens frugum, coelumque profundum, / Et mare cum ventis veloci percita cursu, etc.
Mother of gods alike and mother of men, / from you the earth, parent of the crops, and the deep heaven, / and the sea with the winds, stirred in swift course, etc.
Haec Cybele plurimis appellata est nominibus: quae vide apud Natalem Comitem libro nono Mythologiae capite quinto. Eam porro Nihil aliud fuisse quam terram, et quod omnia quae illi a poetis attributa sunt in terram quadrent, egregie ostendit Lucretius Carus, libro secundo De rerum natura (v. 599-608), in illis versibus et deinceps:
This Cybele has been called by very many names, which see in Natalis Comes, book IX of the Mythology, chapter V. Further, that she was nothing other than the earth, and that all that the poets have attributed to her fits the earth, Lucretius Carus shows excellently in book II of On the Nature of Things (lines 599-608), in these verses and those following:
Quare magna deum mater, materque ferarum, / Et nostri genitrix haec dicta est corporis una. / Hanc veteres Graium docti cecinere poetae / Sublimem in curru bijugos agitare leones: / Aeris in Spatio magnam pendere docentes / Tellurem: neque posse in terra sistere terram. / Adjunxere feras: quia quamvis effera proles / Officiis debet molliri victa parentum. / Muralique caput summum cinxere corona; / Eximiis munita locis quia sustinet urbes.
Therefore she alone has been called the great mother of the gods, and mother of the beasts, / and the begetter of our body. / Her the learned old poets of the Greeks have sung, / seated on high in a chariot, driving a yoke of lions: / teaching that the great earth hangs in the space of the air, / and that earth cannot rest upon earth. / They yoked wild beasts to her, because offspring, however savage, / ought to be softened, overcome by the kindness of parents. / And they ringed the top of her head with a mural crown, / because, fortified in strong places, she upholds cities.
Vide ibidem plura, et apud Diodorum Siculum lib. III Bibliothecae, et apud Macrobium, libro I Saturnaliorum, cap. 21, et ejusdem deae depictum si-
See more in the same place, and in Diodorus Siculus, book III of the Library, and in Macrobius, book I of the Saturnalia, chapter XXI, and the depicted im- of the same goddess
Editors' notes and page, col. 764

Page

  • running head: IONYSII AREOPAGITÆ 764
  • marginal letters: A esset, majores; B Mater divorum; C Eximiis munita
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; at the top of the page, the end of Caput VII (...puli sui regimine... in praesenti) and the centered heading NOTATIONES. are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the left edge, not set; ends mid-word si-
  • other: the word simulacrum was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 765
  • running head: 763 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 764
  • marginal letters: (recorded in c763_a)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: right column of the notationes. Verse is printed line by line; each stanza is set on one line with the verse breaks marked ' / '. The column ends with 'si-' hyphenated across the column break; the next column was not seen, so only the visible part is set (probably 'simulacrum'); the English carries the break as 'im-'. 'Spatio' is printed with a capital S, as set.
PG 4:765
sedentis in curru a leonibus vecto, et tenentis una manu sceptrum, altera clavem, etc., apud Vincentium Cartarum Rhegiensem, et apud Antonium du Verdier in libro inscripto, Les images des dieux des anciens, etc.
sitting in a chariot drawn by lions, and holding in one hand a sceptre, in the other a key, etc., in Vincenzo Cartari of Reggio, and in Antoine du Verdier in the book entitled Les images des dieux des anciens, etc.
Cum igitur Phryges terram sub nomine Cybeles ut deam colerent, miraque superstitione cum tympanis et tibiis ejus festum diem celebrarent, laboravit S. Dionysius, ut eos ab istius falsae deae idololatria, ad verum unius Dei cultum, per sancti Evangelii praedicationem perduceret.
Since, therefore, the Phrygians worshipped the earth as a goddess under the name of Cybele, and celebrated her feast day with marvellous superstition with timbrels and flutes, Saint Dionysius laboured to lead them away from the idolatry of that false goddess to the true worship of the one God, through the preaching of the holy Gospel.
(87) Jam inter Lacedaemonios versabatur. Occupatus erat S. Dionysius convertendis Laconibus, cum nuntium accepit de comprehensione principum apostolorum Petri et Pauli. Igitur magno illorum ante extremum certamem videndorum et conveniendorum desiderio citissime Athenas reversus, et dispositis inibi Ecclesiae rebus, iter Romam versus suscepit. Ita testantur vetera sancti Dionysii Acta.
(87) He was now tarrying among the Lacedaemonians. Saint Dionysius was occupied in converting the Laconians when he received tidings of the arrest of the princes of the apostles, Peter and Paul. Therefore, out of a great desire to see and meet them before their final contest, he returned very quickly to Athens, and having arranged the affairs of the Church there, undertook a journey towards Rome. So testify the ancient Acts of Saint Dionysius.
(88) Publium, qui deinceps gregi praeesset, in locum subrogavit. De Publii post Dionysium in Atheniensi Ecclesia successione, testis est antiquissimus auctor, S. Dionysius Corinthiorum episcopus. apud Eusebium, libro IV Hist. eccles., cap. 22.
(88) He appointed Publius in his place, to preside over the flock thereafter. Concerning the succession of Publius after Dionysius in the Church of Athens, a most ancient author is witness, Saint Dionysius, bishop of the Corinthians, in Eusebius, Book 4 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 22.
(89) Roman sociis aliquot comitatus properavit. De hoc Romam adventu post apostolorum necem, tenente clavum Ecclesiae S. Clemente, cuncti fere antiquiores consentiunt Latini et Graeci.
(89) Accompanied by several companions, he hastened to Rome. Concerning this arrival at Rome after the death of the apostles, while Saint Clement held the helm of the Church, almost all the more ancient Latins and Greeks agree.
(90) Habemus enim certum et clarum ejus rei testimonium. Nempe in Epistola ipsius Dionysii ad sanctum Joannem evangelistam, ubi visum suum de regressu ejus ab exsilio aperit.
(90) For we have a certain and clear testimony of that matter. Namely in the Epistle of Dionysius himself to Saint John the Evangelist, where he discloses his vision concerning his return from exile.
(91) Qui et ipsum sepulturae mandarunt. Titum et Lucam Pauli comites adfuisse ejus martyrio, et praefuisse sepulturae, colligitur ex Actis martyrii ipsius Titi apud Equilinum, lib. VII Catal., cap. 108, ubi sic inter alia : « Post duos autem annos Titus ad Paulum Romam accessit : cum quo et fuit usque ad interfectionem ejus a Nerone, corpusque ipsius una cum Luca evangelista sepelivit. » Et ex Actis Pauli apud eumdem lib. VI, cap. 23 : « Corpus autem a Tito et Luca in ipso loco sepultum fuit. »
(91) Who also committed him to burial. That Titus and Luke, the companions of Paul, were present at his martyrdom and presided over his burial is gathered from the Acts of the Martyrdom of Titus himself in Equilinus, Book 7 of the Catalogue, chapter 108, where among other things it says thus: "Now after two years Titus came to Paul at Rome: with whom also he was until his slaying by Nero, and buried his body together with Luke the Evangelist." And from the Acts of Paul in the same author, Book 6, chapter 23: "And the body was buried by Titus and Luke in that very place."
(92) Quem plerique Latinorum Petro proximum pontificem constituunt. Sic fere loquitur S. Hieronymus in lib. De illustribus Ecclesiae scriptoribus, cap. 15. ubi postquam ex Eusebii sententia (cujus in hoc libro interpres est) Clementem in pontificibus quartum recensuisset, hoc est, post Petrum, Linum et Anacletum, subjecit haec verba : » Tametsi plerique Latinorum secundum post Petrum apostolum, putent fuisse Clementem. » Dux igitur Latinorum in hac sententia est Tertullianus, secundi saeculi scriptor (nec enim e Latinis est antiquior), qui in lib. De praescriptionibus adversus haereticos, cap. 32, ubi ab illis requirit, ut ostendant successionem suam ab apostolis : « Edant ergo, inquit, origines Ecclesiarum suarum, evolvant ordinem episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentem, ut primus ille episcopus aliquem ex apostolis vel apostolicis viris (qui tamen cum apostolis perseveraverunt) habuerit auctorem et antecessorem. Hoc enim modo Ecclesiae apostolicae census suos deferunt. Sicut Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia habens Polycarpum, ab Joanne collocatum refert : sicut Romanorum, Clementem a Petro ordinatum edit. » Hunc sequitur Hieronymus, lib. I Adversus Jovinianum, ante medium : « Ad hos, inquit, et Clemens successor apostoli Petri, cujus Paulus apostolus meminit, scribit epistolas, » etc. Et l. XIV in Isaiam, cap. LII, sub finem, citans verba ipsius Clementis ad Corinthios, de Christo humili : « De quo, inquit, et Clemens vir apostolicus, qui post Petrum Romanam rexit Ecclesiam, scribit ad Corinthios : « Scep- « trum Dei Dominus Jesus Christus non venit in ja- « ctantia superbiae, cum possit omnia, sed in humi- « litate, » etc.
(92) Whom most of the Latins make the pontiff next after Peter. Almost thus speaks Saint Jerome in the book On Illustrious Writers of the Church, chapter 15, where, after he had reckoned Clement fourth among the pontiffs according to the opinion of Eusebius (whose translator he is in this book), that is, after Peter, Linus, and Anacletus, he subjoined these words: "Although most of the Latins think that Clement was second after the Apostle Peter." The leader of the Latins in this opinion, therefore, is Tertullian, a writer of the second century (for there is none more ancient among the Latins), who in the book On Prescriptions against Heretics, chapter 32, where he requires of them that they show their succession from the apostles, says: "Let them produce, therefore, the origins of their Churches; let them unroll the order of their bishops running down through successions from the beginning in such a way that that first bishop had as his author and predecessor someone of the apostles or of the apostolic men (who, moreover, persevered with the apostles). For in this manner the apostolic Churches bring forward their registers: just as the Church of the Smyrnaeans, having Polycarp, relates that he was placed there by John; just as that of the Romans declares that Clement was ordained by Peter." Jerome follows him, Book 1 Against Jovinian, before the middle: "To these," he says, "Clement also, the successor of the Apostle Peter, of whom the Apostle Paul makes mention, writes letters," etc. And in Book 14 On Isaiah, chapter 52, near the end, citing the words of Clement himself to the Corinthians concerning the humble Christ: "Concerning whom," he says, "Clement also, an apostolic man, who after Peter ruled the Roman Church, writes to the Corinthians: 'The sceptre of God, the Lord Jesus Christ, came not in the boasting of pride, though He can do all things, but in humility,'" etc.
Editors' notes and page, col. 765

Footnotes

<!-- This page is NOTATIONES throughout (two columns). The crop shows only the lower part of each column; the upper part of both columns is not in the image and is NOT set here (incl. the start of the note ending "antiquiores consentiunt…", and the middle of (92) between the foot of col 765 and the visible part of col 766). "462" is the original edition's page number, kept. Margin letters C, D omitted. No scripture notes on this crop. --> (?, continued) ‹left column (col 765), from the first complete visible line› · call in col — (earlier page) … antiquiores consentiunt Latini et Graeci.

… the older Latins and Greeks agree.

(printed under page 392)

(90) ‹anchor: certum et clarum› · call in col — (earlier page)

Habemus enim certum et clarum ejus rei testimonium. Nempe in Epistola ipsius Dionysii ad sanctum Joannem evangelistam, ubi visum suum de regressu ejus ab exsilio aperit.

For we have certain and clear testimony of this. Namely in Dionysius's own Letter to St John the Evangelist, where he discloses his vision of John's return from exile.

(printed under page 392)

(91) ‹anchor: sepulturae mandarunt› · call in col — (earlier page)

Qui et ipsum sepulturae mandarunt. Titum et Lucam Pauli comites adfuisse ejus martyrio, et praefuisse sepulturae, colligitur ex Actis martyrii ipsius Titi apud Equilinum, lib. VII Catal., cap. 108, ubi sic inter alia: «Post duos autem annos Titus ad Paulum Romam accessit: cum quo et fuit usque ad interfectionem ejus a Nerone, corpusque ipsius una cum Luca evangelista sepelivit.» Et ex Actis Pauli apud eumdem lib. VI, cap. 23: «Corpus autem a Tito et Luca in ipso loco sepultum fuit.»

Who also committed him to burial. That Titus and Luke, Paul's companions, were present at his martyrdom and saw to his burial is gathered from the Acts of the martyrdom of Titus himself in [Petrus de Natalibus] of Equilio, Catalogue book VII, ch. 108, where among other things it says: "After two years Titus came to Paul at Rome, and was with him until he was put to death by Nero, and buried his body together with Luke the evangelist." And from the Acts of Paul in the same author, book VI, ch. 23: "And the body was buried by Titus and Luke in that very place."

(printed under page 392)

(92) ‹anchor: Petro proximum pontificem› · call in col — (earlier page)

Quem plerique Latinorum Petro proximum pontificem constituunt. Sic fere loquitur S. Hieronymus in lib. De illustribus Ecclesiae scriptoribus, cap. 15. ubi postquam ex Eusebii sententia (cujus in hoc libro interpres est) Clementem in pontificibus quartum recensuisset, hoc est, post Petrum, Linum et Anacletum, subjecit haec verba: «Tametsi 462 plerique Latinorum secundum post Petrum apostolum, putent fuisse Clementem.» Dux igitur Latinorum in hac sententia est Tertullianus, secundi saeculi scriptor (nec enim e Latinis est antiquior), qui in lib. De praescriptionibus adversus haereticos, cap. 32, ubi ab illis requirit, ut ostendant successionem suam ab apostolis: «Edant ergo, inquit, origines Ecclesiarum suarum, evolvant ordinem episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentem, ut primus ille episcopus aliquem ex apostolis vel apostolicis viris (qui tamen cum apostolis perseveraverunt) habuerit auctorem et antecessorem. Hoc enim modo Ecclesiae apostolicae census suos deferunt. Sicut Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia habens Polycarpum, ab Joanne collocatum refert: sicut Romanorum, Clementem a Petro ordinatum edit.» Hunc sequitur Hieronymus, lib. I Adversus Jovinianum, ante medium: «Ad hos, inquit, et Clemens successor apostoli Petri, cujus Paulus apostolus meminit, scribit epistolas,» etc. Et l. XIV in Isaiam, cap. LII, sub finem, citans verba ipsius Clementis ad Corinthios, de Christo humili: «De quo, inquit, et Clemens vir apostolicus, qui post Petrum Romanam rexit Ecclesiam, scribit ad Corinthios: «Sceptrum Dei Dominus Jesus Christus non venit in jactantia superbiae, cum possit omnia, sed in humilitate,» etc. [continues in the unseen upper part of col 766] … sequitur Clemens, Anacletus, Evaristus,» etc. In eadem sententia est Marianus Scotus ad annum Neronis 14, pro qua etiam citat Leonis II papae Decretalem. Antiqui etiam Vitae S. Dionysii scriptores indicant eum venisse ad Clementem Petri proximum successorem: sanctus Methodius, Simeon Metaphrastes, Hilduinus, et alii. Verba Methodii sunt: Ὅμως πρὸ τοῦ τὸν μακάριον Πέτρον διὰ τῆς νίκης τοῦ μαρτυρίου καταξιωθῆναι τῆς ἐν τῇ τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείᾳ συνδιαγωγῆς τῷ μακαρίῳ τὴν ἐξουσίαν τῆς Ἐκκλησίας παρέθετο, λέγων· Ὥσπερ παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου μου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ λῦσαι καὶ δῆσαι ἐμοὶ δεδώρηται ἐξουσία, οὕτω καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ἐξουσίαν αἰωνίως δωροῦμαί σοι καὶ δίδωμι, ἵνα ὃν ἂν δήσῃς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἔσται δεδεμένος ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. Verumtamen antequam beatus Petrus victoria martyrii vitam regni coelestis adeptus esset, beato Clementi Ecclesiae tribuit potestatem his verbis: «Quemadmodum mihi a Domino meo Jesu Christo ligandi atque solvendi potestas concessa est, sic eamdem quoque potestatem tibi in aeternum tribuo atque trado, ut quemcunque in terra ligaveris, sit ligatus et in coelis.» Et paulo post, ita de Dionysio: Εἰσελθὼν δὲ καὶ εὑρὼν τὸν μακάριον Κλήμεντα, ὡς ἀνωτέρω εἴρηται, τὴν τῆς ἀποστολικῆς καθέδρας ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν, μετὰ τῆς καθηκούσης τιμῆς εὐθέως, ὡς οἷόν τε ἦν, ὑποδέδεκται, etc. Ingressus vero Romam Dionysius, cum invenisset beatum Clementem, ut superius dictum est, tenentem sedis apostolicae potestatem, ab eo statim cum honore convenienti, ut facultas fuit, exceptus est, etc. Ubi indicat venisse Romam Dionysium Clemente recenter post Petri mortem pontifice: in sequentibus autem persequitur, quomodo sit ab eodem Clemente in Galliam missus, et quibuscum sociis. Idem docet et Metaphrastes, dum scribit, paulo post reditum ab Hierosolymitano conventu, relictis Athenis, magistri Pauli vestigia secutum, tandem venisse Romam, et accessisse ad Clementem tunc pontificem a Petro creatum. Ex quibus, et ex multis aliis colligitur, minus videri probabile, quod Baronius existimavit Dionysium venisse primum Romam annis triginta circiter post mortem S. Petri, hoc est, postquam ad Joannem evangelistam ab exsilio reversum accessisset. Reversus est autem Joannes sub Nerva, qui coepit regnare anno Christi 99, ut ipsemet notat Baronius. Esto igitur, iverit illo anno Dionysius ad Joannem, et eodem aut sequenti, hoc est, cente- (continues)

Whom most of the Latins make the pontiff next after Peter. St Jerome speaks almost so in the book On the Illustrious Writers of the Church, ch. 15, where, having listed Clement fourth among the pontiffs according to Eusebius's opinion (whose translator he is in this book), that is, after Peter, Linus and Anacletus, he added these words: "Although most of the Latins think that Clement was second after the apostle Peter." The leader of the Latins in this opinion, then, is Tertullian, a writer of the second century (for none of the Latins is older), who in the book On the Prescription against Heretics, ch. 32, where he demands that they show their succession from the apostles, says: "Let them produce, then, the origins of their Churches; let them unroll the order of their bishops, running down by successions from the beginning in such a way that that first bishop had as his author and predecessor one of the apostles or of the apostolic men (who yet persevered with the apostles). For it is in this way that the apostolic Churches present their registers: as the Church of the Smyrnaeans, which has Polycarp, records that he was placed there by John; as that of the Romans sets forth Clement ordained by Peter." Jerome follows him, Against Jovinian book I, before the middle: "To these," he says, "Clement too, successor of the apostle Peter, whom the apostle Paul mentions, writes letters," etc. And in book XIV on Isaiah, ch. 52, near the end, quoting the words of Clement himself to the Corinthians about the humble Christ: "Of whom," he says, "Clement too, an apostolic man, who ruled the Roman Church after Peter, writes to the Corinthians: The sceptre of God, the Lord Jesus Christ, did not come in the boast of pride, though he could do all things, but in humility," etc. [continues in the unseen part] … Clement follows, Anacletus, Evaristus," etc. Marianus Scotus is of the same opinion at the year 14 of Nero, and for it he also cites a decretal of Pope Leo II. The ancient writers of the Life of St Dionysius also indicate that he came to Clement, Peter's next successor: St Methodius, Simeon Metaphrastes, Hilduin, and others. Methodius's words are: "Nevertheless, before the blessed Peter was counted worthy, through the victory of martyrdom, of dwelling together in the kingdom of heaven, he committed to the blessed [Clement] the authority of the Church, saying: As authority to loose and to bind has been given to me by my Lord Jesus Christ, so I give you the same authority for ever and grant it to you, that whomever you bind on earth shall be bound in heaven." Yet before blessed Peter had attained the life of the heavenly kingdom by the victory of martyrdom, he gave blessed Clement the power over the Church in these words: "As the power of binding and loosing has been granted to me by my Lord Jesus Christ, so I grant and hand over the same power to you for ever, so that whomever you bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven." And a little later, thus of Dionysius: "And having entered, and found the blessed Clement, as was said above, holding the authority of the apostolic chair, he was at once received with due honour, as far as was possible," etc. And Dionysius, having entered Rome and found blessed Clement, as was said above, holding the power of the apostolic see, was at once received by him with fitting honour, as far as means allowed, etc. Here he indicates that Dionysius came to Rome when Clement had recently become pontiff after Peter's death; and in what follows he goes on to tell how he was sent into Gaul by the same Clement, and with what companions. Metaphrastes teaches the same, when he writes that a little after his return from the gathering at Jerusalem, having left Athens, he followed in the footsteps of his master Paul and at length came to Rome, and went to Clement, then pontiff, created by Peter. From these and many other things it is gathered that what Baronius thought seems less probable: that Dionysius first came to Rome about thirty years after St Peter's death, that is, after he had gone to John the Evangelist on his return from exile. For John returned under Nerva, who began to reign in the year of Christ 99, as Baronius himself notes. Suppose, then, that Dionysius went to John in that year, and in the same or the following year, that is, the hund[redth] (continues)

(printed under page 392)

Page

  • running head: 765 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A mulacrum sedentis; B (88) Publium, qui; C Titus ad Paulum; D episcoporum suorum
  • old-edition numerals: 462 after Tametsi
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with fragment mulacrum from 764; reversed guillemet before Tametsi
PG 4:766
Accedit eidem sententiae Ven. Beda, l. II Hist. Anglorum, cap. 4, ubi agens de Augustino Britanniarum archiepiscopo, qui sibi successorem adhuc vivens ordinavit : « In quo et exemplum sequebatur, inquit, primi pastoris Ecclesiae, hoc est beatissimi apostolorum principis Petri, qui fundata Romae Ecclesia Christi, Clementem sibi adjutorem evangelizandi simul et successorem consecrasse perhibetur. »
To the same opinion accedes the Venerable Bede, Book 2 of the History of the English, chapter 4, where in treating of Augustine, archbishop of the Britons, who while still living ordained a successor for himself, he says: "Wherein also he followed the example of the first pastor of the Church, that is, of the most blessed prince of the apostles, Peter, who, having founded the Church of Christ at Rome, is related to have consecrated Clement as his helper in evangelizing and at the same time his successor."
Vide Baronium tomo I Annal. ad Christi 69, ubi tamen non admittendum, quod dicit et putat, magis exacte et ex sua sententia loqui Hieronymum, in libro De scriptoribus ecclesiasticis, quam alibi. Nam constat, eum nihil aliud habuisse propositum in lib. De scriptoribus, quam ut scriptores ecclesiasticos ex Eusebio colligeret, et qui post eum fuerunt, adderet, cum saepe verbotenus ex eo capita integra habeat. Unde illic non ex sua, sed ex Eusebii loquitur sententia. Neque item valet auctoritas e carminibus attributis Tertulliano, cum satis ex ipso Tertulliano lib. I Contra Marcionem, constet nihil ipsum metro scripsisse contra illum ; et IV, libros illos carminum adversus Marcionem, qui prorsus ignoti veteribus fuerunt, et recenter a Pamelio inventi, scriptos esse ab aliquo simio Tertulliani, non a Tertulliano, ut alibi doceo fusius.
See Baronius in Tome 1 of the Annals, under the year of Christ 69, where nevertheless what he says and thinks is not to be admitted, namely that Jerome speaks more exactly and according to his own opinion in the book On Ecclesiastical Writers than elsewhere. For it is established that he had no other purpose in the book On Writers than to collect the ecclesiastical writers out of Eusebius, and to add those who came after him, since he often has whole chapters word for word out of him. Whence he speaks there not from his own opinion, but from that of Eusebius. Nor likewise does the authority from the poems attributed to Tertullian avail, since it is sufficiently established from Tertullian himself, Book 1 Against Marcion, that he wrote nothing in verse against him; and that those four books of poems against Marcion, which were altogether unknown to the ancients and recently discovered by Pamelius, were written by some ape of Tertullian, not by Tertullian, as I teach more at length elsewhere.
Accedit et Hugo de S. Victore, in mystica arcae Noe Descriptione, cap. 4 : « Post Petrum, inquit, sequitur Clemens, Anacletus, Evaristus, » etc. In eadem sententia est Marianus Scotus ad annum Neronis 14, pro qua etiam citat Leonis II papae Decretalem.
There accedes also Hugh of Saint-Victor, in the mystical Description of Noah's Ark, chapter 4: "After Peter," he says, "follows Clement, Anacletus, Evaristus," etc. Of the same opinion is Marianus Scotus under the 14th year of Nero, for which he also cites the Decretal of Pope Leo II.
Antiqui etiam Vitae S. Dionysii scriptores indicant eum venisse ad Clementem Petri proximum successorem : sanctus Methodius, Simeon Metaphrastes, Hilduinus, et alii. Verba Methodii sunt : Ὅμως πρὸ τοῦ τὸν μακάριον Πέτρον διὰ τῆς νίκης τοῦ μαρτυρίου καταξιωθῆναι τῆς ἐν τῇ τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείᾳ συνδιαγωγῆς τῷ μακαρίῳ τὴν ἐξουσίαν τῆς Ἐκκλησίας παρέθετο, λέγων · Ὥσπερ παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου μου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ λῦσαι καὶ δῆσαι ἐμοὶ δεδώρηται ἐξουσία, οὕτω καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν ἐξουσίαν αἰωνίως δωροῦμαί σοι καὶ δίδωμι, ἵνα ὃν ἂν δήσῃς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ἔσται δεδημένος ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. Verumtamen antequam beatus Petrus victoria martyrii vitam regni coelestis adeptus esset, beato Clementi Ecclesiae tribuit potestatem his verbis : « Quemadmodum mihi a Domino meo Jesu Christo ligandi atque solvendi potestas concessa est, sic eamdem quoque potestatem tibi in aeternum tribuo atque trado, ut quemcunque in terra ligaveris, sit ligatus et in coelis. »
The ancient writers of the Life of Saint Dionysius also indicate that he came to Clement, the next successor of Peter: Saint Methodius, Simeon Metaphrastes, Hilduin, and others. The words of Methodius are: "Nevertheless, before the blessed Peter through the victory of martyrdom was counted worthy of the companionship in the kingdom of the heavens, he committed the authority of the Church to the blessed one, saying: 'Even as authority to loose and to bind has been granted to me by my Lord Jesus Christ, so also I eternally grant and give to you the same authority, that whomsoever you shall bind on the earth, he shall be bound in the heavens.'" "Nevertheless, before the blessed Peter by the victory of martyrdom had obtained the life of the heavenly kingdom, he bestowed the power of the Church upon the blessed Clement in these words: 'Even as the power of binding and loosing has been granted to me by my Lord Jesus Christ, so I also bestow and deliver the same power to you for ever, that whomsoever you shall bind on earth shall be bound also in heaven.'"
Et paulo post, ita de Dionysio : Εἰσελθὼν δὲ καὶ εὑρὼν τὸν μακάριον Κλήμεντα, ὡς ἀνωτέρω εἴρηται, τὴν τῆς ἀποστολικῆς καθέδρας ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν, μετὰ τῆς καθηκούσης τιμῆς εὐθέως, ὡς οἷόν τε ἦν, ὑποδέδεκται, etc. Ingressus vero Romam Dionysius, cum invenisset beatum Clementem, ut superius dictum est, tenentem sedis apostolicae potestatem, ab eo statim cum honore convenienti, ut facultas fuit, exceptus est, etc. Ubi indicat venisse Romam Dionysium Clemente recenter post Petri mortem pontifice : in sequentibus autem persequitur, quomodo sit ab eodem Clemente in Galliam missus, et quibuscum sociis. Idem docet et Metaphrastes, dum scribit, paulo post reditum ab Hierosolymitano conventu, relictis Athenis, magistri Pauli vestigia secutum, tandem venisse Romam, et accessisse ad Clementem tunc pontificem a Petro creatum. Ex quibus, et ex multis aliis colligitur, minus videri probabile, quod Baronius existimavit Dionysium venisse primum Romam annis triginta circiter post mortem S. Petri, hoc est, postquam ad Joannem evangelistam ab exsilio reversum accessisset. Reversus est autem Joannes sub Nerva, qui coepit regnare anno Christi 99, ut ipsemet notat Baronius. Esto igitur, iverit illo anno Dionysius ad Joannem, et eodem aut sequenti, hoc est, centesimo
And a little after, thus concerning Dionysius: "And having entered and found the blessed Clement, as has been said above, holding the authority of the apostolic chair, he was straightway received with due honour, so far as was possible," etc. "And Dionysius, having entered Rome, when he had found the blessed Clement, as has been said above, holding the power of the apostolic see, was immediately received by him with fitting honour, according to his ability," etc. Where he indicates that Dionysius came to Rome when Clement was recently pontiff after the death of Peter; and in what follows he relates how he was sent by the same Clement into Gaul, and with what companions. Metaphrastes also teaches the same, when he writes that a little after his return from the assembly at Jerusalem, having left Athens and followed the footsteps of his master Paul, he came at length to Rome, and approached Clement, then created pontiff by Peter. From which things, and from many others, it is gathered that what Baronius thought appears less probable, namely that Dionysius came for the first time to Rome about thirty years after the death of Saint Peter, that is, after he had visited John the Evangelist upon his return from exile. Now John returned under Nerva, who began to reign in the year of Christ 99, as Baronius himself notes. Grant, therefore, that Dionysius went in that year to John, and in the same or the following year, that is, the hunof
Editors' notes and page, col. 766

Page

  • running head: T. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 766
  • marginal letters: A Accedit eidem; B minibus attributis; C οὐρανῶν βασιλείᾳ; D ctum est, tenentem
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word cente-
PG 4:767
Christi, Athenas redierit, et Athenis Romam ad Clementem accesserit ; nonne a morte Petri, quam statuit idem Baronius anno Christi 69, continentur usque ad 99 Christi, quo Romam Dionysius venerit, anni 30, aut amplius. Hoc vero miror, scripsisse eum in anno Christi 98, ad finem, haec verba : « Ad haec tempora Dionysium egisse in oriente, facile omnes consentiunt. » Atqui vix est reperire unum atque alterum scriptorem Vitae S. Dionysii antiquiorem Baronio, qui id teneat. Multi enim scribunt mortuum Dionysium sub Domitiano, ante Nervae tempora, de quibus loquitur ibi Baronius Non est quidem vera illorum sententia, quantum ad tempus mortis pertinet, ut ostendimus supra, partim e vetustis Martyrologiis, partim ex ipsis Dionysii scriptis, sed sane vera est in eo quod teneant, eum a morte apostolorum Petri ef Pauli statim venisse Romam ad Clementem a Petro constitutum episcopum : quamvis, ut diximus, non multo tunc tempore Clemens Romae haeserit, sed relicta Lino sede pontificia, alio demigrarit, Martyrologia autem, quae Dionysii mortem sub Adriano ponunt, minime dicunt Dionysium usque ad Nervam aut Trajanum mansisse in oriente. Ivisse quidem in orientem, fateor et scribo, sed e Gallia (ubi jam a temporibus Domitiani erat) non Athenis ; nisi forte per transennam (quod tamen non arbitror) sed ex Gallia recto itinere properasse Ephesum, ut ibi Joannem, imperante jam Nerva, conveniret : inde autem per Athenas repetiisse Galliam. Haec autem nostra sententia magis infra dilucescet atque firmabitur, ut cap. proximo, in testimonio Equilini episcopi, et rursus in verbis Flavii Dextri, ibidem.
Christ, he returned to Athens, and from Athens came to Clement at Rome; are there not contained from the death of Peter, which the same Baronius places in the year of Christ 69, down to 99 of Christ, in which Dionysius came to Rome, 30 years or more? And at this I wonder, that under the year of Christ 98, towards the end, he wrote these words: That down to these times Dionysius lived in the East, all easily agree. Yet it is scarcely possible to find one or two writers of the Life of St. Dionysius more ancient than Baronius who hold that. For many write that Dionysius died under Domitian, before the times of Nerva, of which Baronius speaks there. Their opinion indeed is not true as far as pertains to the time of his death, as we have shown above, partly from the ancient Martyrologies, partly from the writings of Dionysius himself; but it is truly true in this, that they hold that immediately after the death of the Apostles Peter and Paul he came to Rome to Clement, appointed bishop by Peter: although, as we have said, Clement did not then remain long at Rome, but leaving the pontifical see to Linus, migrated elsewhere. While the Martyrologies which place the death of Dionysius under Hadrian by no means say that Dionysius remained in the East until Nerva or Trajan. That he went indeed into the East, I confess and write, but from Gaul (where he already was from the times of Domitian), not from Athens—unless perhaps in passing (which however I do not think), but that from Gaul he hastened by a direct route to Ephesus, that he might meet John there when Nerva was now reigning, and thence by way of Athens returned to Gaul. Now this our opinion will become clearer and be confirmed further below, as in the next chapter, in the testimony of Bishop Equilinus, and again in the words of Flavius Dexter, in the same place.
CAPUT X.
Chapter X.
Dionysii in Galliam, missu Clementis pontificis, profectio : et res ibidem ab exitu Neronis usque ad Domitianum imperatorem gestae.
The departure of Dionysius into Gaul by the mission of the Pontiff Clement, and the things done there from the death of Nero until the Emperor Domitian.
A recenti geminorum apostolorum e terris raptu, nihil fere aliud per dies plusculos inter eorum successores viros apostolicos in cogitatione et sermone mutuo fuit, quam de illorum, ut fit, suorum patrum et praeceptorum virtutibus, sive amoris vehementia ad hoc unum a caeteris omnibus abstrahente, sive aemulationis studio ad imitandorum bene gestorum memoriam rapiente. Alius admirabilem Petri moderationem, alius sanctos Pauli fervores ; alius inusitata unius in terris prodigia, alius inauditos alterius in coelos raptus ; alius summi pastoris inter Judaeos labores atque fructus, alius doctoris gentium inter Graecos opera et operae pretia ; alius denique atque alius, quae vidisset audivissetque, non sine maximo amoris ac desiderii sensu memorabat. Unum tamen in primis fuit, quod attentiori consideratione peropus habere visum, nempe quo loco statuque res Christiana per orbem esset ; quae provinciae adjunctae Christo ; quinam in iis insudarent : qui auxilia postularent ; qui et ad quos potissimum mittendi forent. Quae cum sanctissimus Clemens, perantiquus amborum apostolorum discipulus et cooperator, impensius considerasset, et hinc amplissimarum Galliae atque Hispaniae terrarum necessitatem, inde idoneorum operariorum paucitatem perpendisset, Dionysii, quem multis nominibus charissimum habebat, virtuti et rerum multarum experientiae confisus, statuit earum regionum curam cum illo partiri, et quod ipse praesens vellet, si liceret, hoc ei tanquam alteri sibi cum latissima regendi et gubernandi potestate committere. Ad se igitur accersitum perbenigneque exceptum ita fere affatus est : « Minime te fugit, mi dilectissime frater, quanta ubique post copiosam apostolorum sationem messis albescat ; verum quam multa messis, tam pauci operarii. Atque eos praesertim desidero, qui eruditione et sanctimonia sic polleant, sic ordine et auctoritate emineant, ut non tantum utiles se operas praestent, sed etiam, ac multo quidem magis, praeesse ipsi operis possint. Ecce vicina nobis Gallia et aliae Occidentis regiones partim fidem suscepere, partim ad suscipiendam paratae, si quis fortiter ac constanter in hoc Dei opus incumbat, praesentaneum exspectant exposcuntque auxilium. Ego autem, si quid mente assequi possum, et te illo vocari divinitus, et alium huic tanto muneri aptiorem reperiri censeo neminem. Novi doctrinam tuam, novi pietatem, novi robur animi, mentisque constantiam. Hic erat, ubi vires ingenii, et industriae tuae nervos ad evertendam falsorum deorum vanam superstitionem gloriose explices ; ubi tuum promovendae religionis ardens studium dignis Deo factis expromas ; ubi denique pristinos labores tuos et generosas pro Christo pugnas poenasque exoptata tandem laurea corones. Noli enim desperare ibi te inventurum quod hic quaesivisti. Sed exspectanda sunt tempora, non perurgenda. Quo longius certamen, hoc palma gloriosior. Sed certamini atque, palmae una Dei voluntas praefiniat oportet modum. Age igitur, mi collega et sacer commilito, ad ea accingere, ad quae te imperator noster instruxit ; ad oras Occidentis in nomine Domini cursum tuum dirige, atque ut bonus Christi miles Domini Dei tui praelia praeliare. Habebis adversarios plurimos ; sed tecum plures erunt, quam contra te. Nam angelorum forti vallabere custodia, et nostris ac fratrum nostrorum precibus adjuvabere. Atque ut ne gentis barbaricae reformides atrocitatem, aderit tibi, ubicunque fueris, dux noster Jesus qui inimicos tuos fugabit ante te, planamque aperiet ad prosperos Evangelii cursus viam. Quare, ut idem Dominus Jesus Christus magistro meo Petro, et ille mihi, sic et ego tibi sacram ligandi atque solvendi potestatem trado, ut ea fretus, nostrisque et sanctorum apostolorum votis precibusque adjutus, eo confidenter vadas quo mitteris, tuique sorte apostolus, et Dei legatione per omnem Galliam, nullo retardante impedimento, feliciter perfungare. Tu igitur opus fac evangelistae ; ministerium tuum imple : atque in hoc incumbe, ut Christi notitia per te quaquaversum diffusa, a Domino in die retributionis audire merearis ; Euge serve bone et fidelis, quia super pauca fuisti fidelis, super multa te constituam : intra in gaudium Domini tui. » Haec et ejusmodi alia cum secundis auribus excepisset Dionysius (gaudebat enim eo se mitti a suprema potestate, quo et sua sponte divino instinctus spiritu ferebatur), contractis in pauca verbis, se libenter cupideque summi pastoris pariturum voluntati respondit : nihil enim sibi gratius, nihil magis esse in votis, quam ejus obsequi imperiis, a cujus ore sacro et nutu divino totus penderet. De sociis deinde comitibusque itineris actum : de quibus ut convenit, et qui destinati erant adfuere (facilis enim est inter illos qui spiritu Dei aguntur, ad omnia superiorum mandata consensio). tum ad illos pontifex ea verba habuit, quae cunctorum animos tam ad iter magno animo suscipiendum, quam ad eos qui instarent labores generose pro Christo perferendos succenderent ; tum vero laetos alacresque in via bona cum felici apprecatione cunctos dimisit. Erant in sociorum numero, praeter Rusticum et Eleutherium indivisos comites, Saturninus, Marcellus, Lucianus, Regulus, Jon, qui et Jonas quibusdam appellatur,
After the recent carrying off from earth of the twin apostles, for several days among the apostolic men their successors there was scarcely anything else in their thought and mutual discourse than, as happens, concerning the virtues of those their fathers and instructors, whether the vehemence of love drew them away from all other things to this one theme, or the zeal of emulation swept them to the remembrance of their noble deeds for imitation. One recounted, not without the greatest feeling of love and longing, the admirable moderation of Peter, another the holy fervours of Paul; one the unwonted prodigies of the one upon earth, another the unheard-of raptures of the other into the heavens; one the labours and fruits of the supreme pastor among the Jews, another the works and rewards of the teacher of the gentiles among the Greeks; and finally one and another what he had seen and heard. Yet there was one thing above all which seemed to have great need of more attentive consideration: namely, in what place and state the Christian cause stood throughout the world; what provinces had been joined to Christ; who were sweating in them; who were asking for reinforcements; who were to be sent, and to whom chiefly. When the most holy Clement, a very ancient disciple and fellow-worker of both apostles, had more earnestly considered these things, and had weighed on the one hand the need of the most ample lands of Gaul and Spain, and on the other the fewness of suitable labourers, relying upon the virtue and experience in many matters of Dionysius, whom on many accounts he held most dear, he resolved to share the care of those regions with him, and what he himself if present would wish to do, if it were permitted, to commit to him as to another self with the widest power of ruling and governing. Having therefore summoned him to himself and received him most kindly, he addressed him to almost this effect: It by no means escapes you, my most beloved brother, how great a harvest grows white everywhere after the abundant sowing of the apostles; but as great as is the harvest, so few are the labourers. And I desire those especially who so excel in erudition and sanctity, and are so eminent in order and authority, that they can not only show themselves useful workmen, but also, and indeed much more, themselves preside over the workmen. Behold, Gaul neighbouring to us and other regions of the West have partly received the faith, and partly, prepared to receive it if someone bravely and constantly applies himself to this work of God, await and demand immediate help. Now I, if I can grasp anything in my mind, judge both that you are divinely called thither, and that no one else can be found more suited for this so great office. I know your learning, I know your piety, I know your strength of courage and constancy of mind. Here is a field where you may gloriously unfold the powers of your genius and the sinews of your industry for overthrowing the vain superstition of false gods; where you may bring forth in deeds worthy of God your ardent zeal for promoting religion; where finally you may crown your former labours and noble battles and sufferings for Christ with the long-wished-for laurel at last. For do not despair that you will find there what you have sought here. But the times must be awaited, not forced. The longer the conflict, the more glorious the palm. Yet to the conflict and to the palm the will of God alone must set the measure. Come then, my colleague and sacred fellow-soldier, gird yourself for those things for which our Emperor has equipped you; direct your course in the name of the Lord to the shores of the West, and as a good soldier of Christ fight the battles of the Lord your God. You will have very many adversaries; yet there will be more with you than against you. For you shall be walled round by a strong guard of angels, and helped by our prayers and those of our brethren. And that you may not dread the fierceness of a barbarous nation, wherever you shall be, our leader Jesus will be present with you, Who will put your enemies to flight before you, and open a level way for the prosperous courses of the Gospel. Wherefore, as the same Lord Jesus Christ delivered to my master Peter, and he to me, so I also deliver to you the sacred power of binding and loosing, that relying upon it, and helped by our vows and prayers and those of the holy apostles, you may go confidently whither you are sent, and happily discharge your lot as an apostle and the embassy of God throughout all Gaul, with no obstacle retarding you. Do you therefore the work of an evangelist, fulfil your ministry (2 Tim. 4:5): and apply yourself to this, that when the knowledge of Christ has been diffused by you on every side, you may merit to hear from the Lord in the day of retribution: Well done, good and faithful servant, because you have been faithful over a few things, I will set you over many things: enter into the joy of your Lord (Matt. 25:21). When Dionysius had received these and other such words with favourable ears (for he rejoiced that he was sent by the supreme power thither whither he was also borne of his own accord, impelled by the divine Spirit), compressing his words into a few, he answered that he would willingly and eagerly obey the will of the supreme pastor: for nothing was more welcome to him, nothing more in his prayers, than to obey the commands of him upon whose sacred mouth and divine nod he wholly hung. Next they treated of the associates and companions of the journey: and when agreement was reached concerning them, and those who had been appointed were present (for among those who are led by the Spirit of God agreement to all commands of superiors is easy), then the pontiff spoke to them such words as might kindle the minds of all as well to undertake the journey with great courage as generously to endure for Christ the labours that were at hand; and then with a happy blessing he dismissed them all joyful and eager on their good way. There were in the number of the associates, besides Rusticus and Eleutherius his inseparable companions, Saturninus, Marcellus, Lucianus, Regulus, Jon, who by some is also called Jonas,
Editors' notes and page, col. 767

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text runs the full page width; calls stand in that text. Notationes calls (93)–(96) appear in the text; no Notationes are printed on this page's crop. --> (printed under page 393)

(t) ‹anchor: ministerium tuum imple› · call in col 767-768

II Tim. IV, 5.

2 Timothy 4:5.

(printed under page 393)

(u) ‹anchor: in gaudium Domini tui› · call in col 767-768

Matth. XXV, 21.

Matthew 25:21.

(printed under page 393)

Page

  • running head: 767 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 768
  • marginal letters: A tim venisse Romam
  • old-edition numerals: 463 before CAPUT X.; 464 after cunctorum animos tam
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word simo Christi; ends mid-sentence appellatur,
PG 4:768
Editors' notes and page, col. 768

Page

  • other: col 768 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 767 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:769
et qui prius quoque in Gallia fuerat, sed desperato digno operae pretio excesserat, Eutropius. Nam cum in eam plagam a principe apostolorum, a quo fidei mysteria edoctus fuerat, una cum aliis sociis missus esset, atque in Santonibus (populi sunt Aquitaniae) non modico tempore, nec parvis laboribus paucissimos ad Christi partes adduxisset, nimirum ut quidam scribunt, viros decem duntaxat, inde tot pertaesus molestiarum, et male impensorum, uti existimabat, laborum, revertit Romam. Nempe sic nos homuli solemus, eas refugimus provincias, quas nostrae minus responsuras exspectationi credimus : ac si post multos labores par fructus non sequatur, omnem nos lusisse operam impendio querimur. Atqui profecto perverse hoc cuncti agimus, quod omnem fructum aliena in voluntate potius quam in nostra ponimus. Nec enim Deus optimus maximus operum successu res metitur, sed amoris affectu ; nec tam quantum egerimus expendit, quam ex quanto. Potuit Eutropius solis viris decem toto viginti anorum intervallo emendatis, plus gratiae apud Deum commeritus esse et gloriae, quam alius viginti millibus vel uno anno vel una concione correctis. Docuit igitur Clemens, quantas illis suis, ut existimabat, infructuosis laboribus animae suae opes comparasset, tantumque sapienti sua oratione effecit, ut derelictam provinciam non modo libenter repetere, sed avide quoque ardenterque reposceret. Hinc et episcopum creavit, et tanquam futuri praesagus, eum mentione inducta martyrii ad palmam animavit. Ita se Dionysio, cujus ante audiverat nomen, et nunc virtutem plus admirabatur, itineris socium dedit. Atque ut olim Petrus post integrae noctis dispendia, jacti in nomine Domini retibus, copiosissima praeda potitus est ; ita hic (ut hoc dicere obiter occupem) sucepta ad pontificis mandatum expeditione quam difficillima, brevissimo tempore plurimos mortales et una ipsam principis Santonum filiam ad fidem traduxit, et simul gloriosam illatae necis lauream indeptus est. Atque hoc ob itineris societatem de Eutropio per transennam dictum sit. Nam de nobili ejus martyrio, perscriptisque a Dionysio actis, mihi institutum est suo loco fusius infra dicere. Jam autem intermissum iter et discedentes sanctos prosequamur. Accepta ergo sanctissimi pontificis benedictione, in viam laetis ac magna spirantibus animis ingressi sunt ; nihilque ea via ob mutuum inter ipsos amorem et fraternam concordiam brevius est visum (multi enim cum essent, erant sicut vir unus et cor unum et anima una ; nihil ob gratissimas de divinis rebus collocutiones jucundius, nihil denique ob felicem rerum ab apostolis eorumque discipulis gestarum memoriam (qua velut cibo suavissimo quotidie pascebantur), nec in praesens hilarius, nec in futurum beatius poterat exoptari. Mare igitur, quod ipsorum votis mire obsecundabat, felici ac multis invidendo navigio, quod non tam venti aut vela, quam Spiritus sancti gratia afflabat ac promovebat, ex Italia in Galliam citissime simul placidissimeque transmiserunt. Quam vero urbem primo petivere, aiunt fuisse Arelaten, insigne prorsus in provincia Narbonensi, et omnium gentium commerciis peropportunum emporium. Hic fuerat haud ita pridem sanctus Trophimus Pauli discipulus, remque Christianam, primus urbis ejus episcopus a sancto Paulo ordinatus, ut vires tulerant, fundarat ac promorat : sed quem postea Mileti infirmum se reliquisse scribebat paulo ante martyrium suum Apostolus, eum jam vita functum fuisse, antquam sancti Roma discederent, ac propterea huc potius quam usquam alio cursum illos direxisse, vero creditur quam simillimum. Ab hac igitur urbe, quod Deus bene vertat, res a Dionysio tota Gallia praeclare gestas, ipso labores nostros e coelesti throno respectante et adjuvante, auspicabimur.
and Eutropius, who had also previously been in Gaul, but despairing of a worthy reward of his pains had withdrawn. For when he had been sent into that region together with other associates by the prince of the apostles, by whom he had been instructed in the mysteries of the faith, and among the Santones (they are a people of Aquitaine) in no small time and with no small labours had brought very few over to the side of Christ—namely, as some write, ten men only—thence, utterly weary of so many troubles and, as he supposed, ill-spent labours, he returned to Rome. Assuredly thus we poor mortals are wont to act: we shun those provinces which we believe will less answer to our expectation; and if after many labours an equal fruit does not follow, we complain exceedingly that we have wasted all our pains. Yet assuredly we all do this perversely, in that we place all the fruit in another's will rather than in our own. For God, best and greatest, does not measure things by the success of works, but by the affection of love; nor does He weigh so much how much we have done, as out of how much. Eutropius, with only ten men amended in the whole interval of twenty years, may have merited more grace and glory before God than another with twenty thousand corrected in a single year or a single sermon. Clement therefore taught him how great riches he had acquired for his soul by those, as he supposed, unfruitful labours of his, and effected so much by his wise discourse that he not only willingly returned to the forsaken province, but also eagerly and ardently demanded it back. Hence he both created him bishop, and as if presaging the future, by bringing in mention of martyrdom animated him to the palm. Thus he gave himself as a companion of the journey to Dionysius, whose name he had heard before, and whose virtue he now admired still more. And as once Peter after the losses of a whole night, having cast the nets in the name of the Lord, obtained a most abundant catch; so this man (to mention this in passing), having undertaken at the command of the pontiff a most difficult expedition, in a very brief time led over to the faith very many mortals and together with them the daughter herself of the prince of the Santones, and at the same time obtained the glorious laurel of violent death. And let this be said in passing of Eutropius on account of the fellowship of the journey. For concerning his noble martyrdom, and the acts written down by Dionysius, it is my purpose to speak more at large below in its own place. Now however let us pursue the interrupted journey and the departing saints. Having therefore received the blessing of the most holy pontiff, they entered upon their way with joyful minds breathing great things; and nothing seemed shorter than that way on account of their mutual love among themselves and fraternal concord (for though they were many, they were as one man and one heart and one soul (Acts 4:32)); nothing more pleasant on account of their most welcome conversations concerning divine things; nothing finally, on account of the happy remembrance of the things done by the apostles and their disciples (whereon they fed daily as on the sweetest food), could be wished for either more cheerful for the present or more blessed for the future. They therefore crossed the sea, which wonderfully seconded their prayers, in a happy voyage enviable to many, which not so much winds or sails as the grace of the Holy Spirit breathed upon and sped forward, from Italy into Gaul most swiftly and at the same time most calmly. And the city which they first sought they say was Arles, an emporium altogether distinguished in the province of Narbonne, and most convenient for the commerce of all nations. Here had been not so long before St. Trophimus, the disciple of Paul, and as first bishop of that city ordained by St. Paul, had founded and advanced the Christian cause so far as his strength allowed: but since the Apostle wrote a little before his martyrdom that he had afterwards left him sick at Miletus (2 Tim. 4:20), it is believed most probable that he had already departed this life before the saints left Rome, and that on that account they directed their course hither rather than anywhere else. From this city therefore—and may God prosper it—we shall begin the things illustriously done by Dionysius throughout all Gaul, as he himself looks down upon and aids our labours from his heavenly throne.
NOTATIONES
Notes.
(93) Ad se igitur accersitum, etc. His conformia perscripsit Hilduinus in Areopagiticis.
(93) Having therefore summoned him to himself, etc. Things conformable to these Hilduin wrote down in his Areopagitica.
(94) Erant in sociorum numero, etc. De Rustico et Eleutherio scriptores omnes, tam Graeci quam Latini, consentiunt. De Saturnino, Marcello, et Luciano testis est Methodius in Dionysii Martyrio, cujus hoc verba : Κοινωνοὶ δὲ τοῦ ἁγίου Διονυσίου ἦσαν Σατουρνῖνος, Μάρκελλος καὶ Λουκιανός· Socii sancti Dionysii erant Saturninus, Marcellus et Lucianus. Et paulo inferius : Ἀκοιτανίας ὃς τοῖς μέρεσι τὸν ἅγιον Σατουρνῖνον ἀποστείλας, αὐτὸς σὺν τῷ ἁγίῳ Λουκιανῷ καὶ τῷ ἁγίῳ Ῥουστίκῳ καὶ τῷ ἁγίῳ Ἐλευθερίῳ ἐν Παρισίᾳ τῇ πόλει ἐπορεύθη · Misso autem in partes Aquitaniae Saturnino, ipse cum sancto Luciano et sancto Rustico et sancto Eleutherio, ad urbem Parisios venit. Ejusdem Saturnini meminit sanctus Gregorius Turonensis libro I De gloria martyrum, cap. 48 : « Saturninus vero martyr, inquit. ut fertur, ab apostolorum discipulis ordinatus, in urbem Tolosatium est directus. » Sic ille.
(94) There were in the number of the associates, etc. Concerning Rusticus and Eleutherius all writers, both Greek and Latin, agree. Concerning Saturninus, Marcellus, and Lucianus, Methodius is witness in the Martyrdom of Dionysius, whose words are these: And the associates of St. Dionysius were Saturninus, Marcellus, and Lucianus. The associates of St. Dionysius were Saturninus, Marcellus, and Lucianus. And a little below: And having sent St. Saturninus to the parts of Aquitaine, he himself with St. Lucianus and St. Rusticus and St. Eleutherius journeyed into the city of Parisia. And having sent Saturninus into the parts of Aquitaine, he himself with St. Lucianus and St. Rusticus and St. Eleutherius came to the city of Paris. Of the same Saturninus St. Gregory of Tours makes mention in Book 1 On the Glory of the Martyrs, Chapter 48: Moreover Saturninus the martyr, says he, having been ordained, as is reported, by the disciples of the apostles, was directed to the city of the Tolosates. Thus far he.
Nota, ab apostolorum discipulis, id est a Clemente vel Dionysio. Quod autem dicit directum esse in urbem Tolosatium, sive Tolosam, optime quadrat cum eo quod dixit Methodius, missum a Dionysio in partes Aquitaniae : nam Tolosa et Burdigala praecipuae urbes sunt Aquitaniae. His consentiunt quae refert Equilinus episcopus libro IX, cap. 11, his verbis, loquens de Dionysio et sociis : « Cum ergo audisset Petrum et Paulum Romae a Nerone in carceribus detineri episcopum sibi substituit, et ad eos visitandos accessit, eorumque passionibus praesens fuit. Verum post aliquod tempus a B. Clemente Petri successore in Franciam destinatur, et ipsi Rusticus presbyter et Eleutherius diaconus sociantur : sancti quoque Saturninus et Marcellus episcopi, et Lucianus presbyter comites adjunguntur. Qui omnes venientes Arelatum, verbum Domini praedicare coeperunt. Tunc Dionysius auctoritate summi pontificis fretus, Marcellum in Hispaniam, Saturninum in Aquitaniam, et Lucianum ad Bellovacensem pagum direxit. » Ubi adverte, dici Dionysium a Clemente Petri successore in Franciam destinatum, et apostolorum martyriis interfuisse ; quod ostendit, saltem proxime ab eorum martyrio Romae ipsum exstitisse. Nam serius et post eorum mortem advenisse, ex antiquioribus habet Hilduinus, Equilino longe vetustior.
Note, by the disciples of the apostles, that is, by Clement or Dionysius. And what he says, that he was directed to the city of the Tolosates, or Toulouse, squares excellently with what Methodius said, that he was sent by Dionysius into the parts of Aquitaine: for Toulouse and Bordeaux are the chief cities of Aquitaine. With these things agrees what Bishop Equilinus relates in Book 9, Chapter 11, in these words, speaking of Dionysius and his associates: When therefore he had heard that Peter and Paul were detained in prison at Rome by Nero, he substituted a bishop for himself, and came to visit them, and was present at their passions. But after some time he is appointed to France by Blessed Clement, the successor of Peter, and Rusticus the presbyter and Eleutherius the deacon are joined to him: the holy Bishops Saturninus and Marcellus also, and Lucianus the presbyter, are adjoined as companions. All of whom, coming to Arles, began to preach the word of the Lord. Then Dionysius, relying on the authority of the supreme pontiff, directed Marcellus into Spain, Saturninus into Aquitaine, and Lucianus to the district of Beauvais. Where observe that Dionysius is said to have been appointed to France by Clement, the successor of Peter, and to have been present at the martyrdoms of the apostles; which shows that at least very shortly after their martyrdom he was at Rome. For that he arrived later and after their death, Hilduin, far more ancient than Equilinus, has from more ancient authorities.
Ex dictis corrigendus est Gregorius Turonensis lib. I Historiae Francorum, cap. 30, ubi dicit, Saturninum sub Decio et Grato coss. fuisse Tolosae episcopum ; unde et in Martyrologium Romanum novum (nam vetus nihil habet, et in Usuardo deest sub Decio) irrepsisse error videtur ad 29 Novembris. Nec enim potuit idem Saturninus fuisse S. Petri discipulus, et accepisse sedem episcopalem Tolosae sub Decio : nam Decius tertio demum saeculo imperavit et consul fuit. Verum, ut notavi alibi, non tantum in Saturnino erravit Gregorius illo loco (qui locus totus vitiosus est), sed etiam in S. Trophimo Arelatensi episcopo, in Paulo Narbonensi et Dionysio Areopagita, omnibus Pauli discipulis, et in sancto Martiale Lemovicensi, quos omnes scribit fuisse sub Decio. At Saturninum quo de hic agitur, fuisse S. Petri discipulum, etiam Flavius Lucius Dexter, sancti Hieronymi aequalis,
From what has been said, Gregory of Tours is to be corrected in Book 1 of the History of the Franks, Chapter 30, where he says that Saturninus was Bishop of Toulouse under the consuls Decius and Gratus; whence the error seems to have crept also into the new Roman Martyrology (for the old has nothing of it, and in Usuard under Decius is lacking) at the 29th of November. For the same Saturninus could not have been a disciple of St. Peter and have received the episcopal see of Toulouse under Decius: for Decius reigned and was consul only in the third century. Truly, as I have noted elsewhere, Gregory erred in that passage (which passage is wholly faulty) not only regarding Saturninus, but also regarding St. Trophimus Bishop of Arles, Paul of Narbonne, and Dionysius the Areopagite, all disciples of Paul, and regarding St. Martial of Limoges, all of whom he writes were under Decius. Whereas that the Saturninus of whom we here treat was a disciple of St. Peter, Flavius Lucius Dexter also, a contemporary of St. Jerome,
Editors' notes and page, col. 769

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text runs full width and ends Caput IX's narrative; the scripture notes stand directly under it, then, below a rule, the NOTATIONES in two columns. Calls (93), (94) stand in the text of page 393. Call (v) is above the crop. "465" is the original edition's page number, kept. Margin letters A, B omitted. "libro ¹" is read as "libro I". --> (printed under page 394)

(v) ‹anchor: not visible in the crop› · call in col 769-770

Act. IV, 32.

Acts 4:32.

(printed under page 394)

(x) ‹anchor: Apostolus› · call in col 769-770

II Tim. IV, 20.

2 Timothy 4:20.

(printed under page 394)

Page

  • running head: 769 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 770
  • marginal letters: A tempus a B. Clemente; B sub Decio) irrepsisse
  • old-edition numerals: 465 after gloria martyrum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except Greek quotations in Notationes); begins mid-sentence et qui prius; ends mid-sentence aequalis,
PG 4:770
Editors' notes and page, col. 770

Page

  • other: col 770 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 769 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:771
testatur ad annum Christi 76, et plurimi alii, quos vide ad eum locum in Commentario Francisci Bivarii, qui germana ipsius Saturnini acta ms. in Roderici Ximenii episcopi Toletani Bibliotheca asservari profitetur, et in his ita legi : « Bonus est Honestus Saturnini discipulus : melior est Saturninus Petri alumnus : quia optimus omnium Christus Petri didascalus. » Sunt tamen nonnulli e recentioribus, et ii praesertim, qui sine ullo examine morum exempla compilant, qui eos ausi sunt corrigere, qui Saturninum primo aut secundo ponerent saeculo.
testifies under the year of Christ 76, and very many others, whom see at that place in the Commentary of Franciscus Bivarius, who declares that the genuine manuscript Acts of Saturninus himself are preserved in the library of Rodrigo Jiménez, bishop of Toledo, and that in them it is read thus: "Good is Honestus, the disciple of Saturninus; better is Saturninus, the pupil of Peter; because best of all is Christ, the teacher of Peter." There are nevertheless some among the more recent writers, and those especially who compile examples of morals without any examination, who have dared to correct those who placed Saturninus in the first or second century.
(95) Regulus. Etiam Regulum fuisse S. Dionysii comitem, habent ejus Acta apud Vincentium Bellovacensem libro X, cap. 27. De illo et ejus Arelatensi episcopatu agemus capite sequenti.
(95) Regulus. That Regulus also was a companion of Saint Dionysius is stated in his Acts in Vincent of Beauvais, Book 10, chapter 27. Concerning him and his bishopric of Arles we shall treat in the following chapter.
(96) Jon, qui et Jonas quibusdam appellatur. Hic quoque unus fuite Dionysii discipulis et comitibus, tam Athenis Romam, quam Roma in Galliam. Quod Athenis Romam, acta ipsius Jonis testantur, apud Vincentium Bellovacensem lib. X Speculi hist., cap. 23. Quod Roma in Galliam, testis est Martyrologium Romanum ad 22 Septembris, hisce verbis : « Apud pagum Castrensium, S. Jonae presbyteri et martyris, qui cum S. Dionysio profectus in Galliam, jussu Juliani praefecti verberibus caesus gladio martyrium consummavit. »
(96) Jon, who by some is also called Jonas. He too was one of the disciples and companions of Dionysius, both from Athens to Rome and from Rome into Gaul. That he went from Athens to Rome, the Acts of Jon himself testify, in Vincent of Beauvais, Book 10 of the Speculum Historiale, chapter 23. That he went from Rome into Gaul, the Roman Martyrology is witness at the 22nd of September, in these words: "In the district of Châtres, Saint Jonas, presbyter and martyr, who, having set out with Saint Dionysius into Gaul, was beaten with rods by order of the prefect Julian and completed his martyrdom by the sword."
Ubi nota in illis verbis : « Apud pagum Castrensium, » intelligi, celebratur dies natalis (sicut in similibus alibi notavimus), non vero, obiit, aut passus est martyrium. Alioqui Martyrologium scateret mendaciis. Nec enim sanctus Ignatius martyr Antiochiae mortuus est, nec S. Joannes Chrysostomus Constantinopoli, sicque de aliis ; sed ille Romae, et hic Comanae in Ponto, cum tamen de ambobus scribatur in Martyrologio, de uno quidem : « Antiochiae S. Ignatii, » etc. ; de altero autem : « Constantinopoli S. Joannis episcopi, » etc.
Where note that in those words, "In the district of Châtres," there is understood "the feast day is celebrated" (as we have noted elsewhere in similar cases), and not "he died" or "he suffered martyrdom." Otherwise the Martyrology would teem with falsehoods. For neither did the holy martyr Ignatius die at Antioch, nor Saint John Chrysostom at Constantinople, and so of others; but the former at Rome, and the latter at Comana in Pontus, although concerning both it is written in the Martyrology, of the one indeed: "At Antioch, of Saint Ignatius," etc.; and of the other: "At Constantinople, of Saint John the bishop," etc.
Occisus est autem Jon seu Jonas apud Parisios, et caput recisum tulit usque ad montem, qui in ejus memoriam vocatus est Mons S. Jonis, vulgo, le Mont Saint-Jon.
Now Jon or Jonas was slain at Paris, and carried his severed head as far as the mount which in his memory was called the Mount of Saint Jon, in the vernacular, le Mont Saint-Jon.
Quod autem in Martyrologio est, « Apud pagum Castrensium, » dicunt Galli, a Chastres sous Montlcheri. Franciscus tamen Bivarius putat per ea verba significari Castra Caecilia in Lusitania, sicque intelligendum quod Flavius Dexter notat ad annum Christi 86 : « Castris Caeciliis in Lusitania praedicat sanctus Jonas, discipulus S. Dionysii Areopagitae, et ad Gallias post revertitur. » Fateor quidem ego utrobique praedicasse S. Jonem, sed tamen verba Martyrologii magis facere pro Gallis. Adverte etiam ex his Dextri verbis nostram confirmari sententiam de Dionysii profectione in Galliam longe ante tempora Nervae imp. Nam si Jonas (qui cum Dionysio Athenis Romam, et Roma profectus est in Galliam) ante annum Christi 86, profectus erat e Gallia in Lusitaniam, ibique Evangelium praedicabat : certe consequitur et Dionysium multo ante Christi 85 venisse cum illo in Galliam ; non igitur (quod volebat Baronius) sub Nerva, sive anno Christi 99, venit demum in Galliam Dionysius.
As for what stands in the Martyrology, "In the district of Castrenses," the French say, at Châtres sous Montlhéry. Franciscus Bivarius, however, thinks that by those words is meant Castra Caecilia in Lusitania, and that thus is to be understood what Flavius Dexter notes under the year of Christ 86: "At Castra Caecilia in Lusitania preaches Saint Jonas, disciple of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite, and afterwards returns to Gaul." I confess indeed that Saint Jon preached in both places, yet the words of the Martyrology make more for the French. Observe also that from these words of Dexter our opinion concerning the departure of Dionysius into Gaul long before the times of the Emperor Nerva is confirmed. For if Jonas (who set out with Dionysius from Athens to Rome, and from Rome into Gaul) had before the year of Christ 86 set out from Gaul into Lusitania, and was preaching the Gospel there, it certainly follows that Dionysius also came with him into Gaul long before the year of Christ 85; not therefore (as Baronius wished) under Nerva, or in the year of Christ 99, did Dionysius at length come into Gaul.
(97) Sed desperato operae pretio excesserat Eutropius. Exstasnt hujus S. Eutropii Acta apud Equilinum episcopum lib. IV, cap. 105, et quaedam apud Gregorium Turonensem lib. I De gloria martyrum, cap. 56 : « Eutropius quoque martyr Santonicae urbis, inquit, a beato Clemente episcopo fertur directus in Gallias. Ab eodem etiam pontificalis ordinis gratia consecratus est : impletoque hujus officii ordine, peracta in in incredulis praedicatione, insurgentibus paganis, quos auctor invidiae credere non permisit, illiso capite victor occubuit » Vide ibidem de ejus apparitione et agnitione martyrii, ipsomet sancto Eutropio revelante. Fuisse autem Dionysio comitem itineris, clare hujus Acta
(97) But despairing of the reward of his labour, Eutropius had departed. The Acts of this Saint Eutropius are extant in Bishop Equilinus, Book 4, chapter 105, and some things in Gregory of Tours, Book 1 of On the Glory of the Martyrs, chapter 56: "Eutropius also, martyr of the city of Saintes," he says, "is related to have been directed into Gaul by the blessed Bishop Clement. By the same also he was consecrated with the grace of the pontifical order; and having fulfilled the office of this order, and accomplished his preaching among the unbelievers, when the pagans rose up, whom the author of envy did not permit to believe, with his head crushed he fell a victor." See in the same place concerning his apparition and the recognition of his martyrdom, through the revelation of Saint Eutropius himself. And that he was a companion of Dionysius on his journey, his Acts clearly
Editors' notes and page, col. 771

Footnotes

<!-- This page is NOTATIONES throughout (two columns). The crop shows only the lower part of each column; the upper part of both columns is not in the image and is NOT set here. The left column opens mid-note (the note on St Jon/Jonas, presumably (96)); the right column opens mid-note in an unseen note (on St Laurence of Canterbury), so its number is not visible. Margin letters C, D omitted. Misprints kept as printed ("Exstasnt", "Montlcheri", "distractione"). No scripture notes on this crop. --> (96?, continued) ‹left column (col 771), from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) … similibus alibi notavimus), non vero, obiit, aut passus est martyrium. Alioqui Martyrologium scateret mendaciis. Nec enim sanctus Ignatius martyr Antiochiae mortuus est, nec S. Joannes Chrysostomus Constantinopoli, sicque de aliis; sed ille Romae, et hic Comanae in Ponto, cum tamen de ambobus scribatur in Martyrologio, de uno quidem: «Antiochiae S. Ignatii,» etc.; de altero autem: «Constantinopoli S. Joannis episcopi,» etc. Occisus est autem Jon seu Jonas apud Parisios, et caput recisum tulit usque ad montem, qui in ejus memoriam vocatus est Mons S. Jonis, vulgo, le Mont Saint-Jon. Quod autem in Martyrologio est, «Apud pagum Castrensium,» dicunt Galli, a Chastres sous Montlcheri. Franciscus tamen Bivarius putat per ea verba significari Castra Caecilia in Lusitania, sicque intelligendum quod Flavius Dexter notat ad annum Christi 86: «Castris Caeciliis in Lusitania praedicat sanctus Jonas, discipulus S. Dionysii Areopagitae, et ad Gallias post revertitur.» Fateor quidem ego utrobique praedicasse S. Jonem, sed tamen verba Martyrologii magis facere pro Gallis. Adverte etiam ex his Dextri verbis nostram confirmari sententiam de Dionysii profectione in Galliam longe ante tempora Nervae imp. Nam si Jonas (qui cum Dionysio Athenis Romam, et Roma profectus est in Galliam) ante annum Christi 86, profectus erat e Gallia in Lusitaniam, ibique Evangelium praedicabat: certe consequitur et Dionysium multo ante Christi 85 venisse cum illo in Galliam; non igitur (quod volebat Baronius) sub Nerva, sive anno Christi 99, venit demum in Galliam Dionysius.

… we have noted elsewhere in similar cases), but not that he died or suffered martyrdom [there]. Otherwise the Martyrology would teem with falsehoods. For St Ignatius the martyr did not die at Antioch, nor St John Chrysostom at Constantinople, and so of others; but the former at Rome and the latter at Comana in Pontus, though of both it is written in the Martyrology, of the one: "At Antioch, of St Ignatius," etc., and of the other: "At Constantinople, of St John the bishop," etc. Jon, or Jonas, was killed near Paris, and carried his severed head as far as the hill which in his memory was called Mount of St Jon, in the vernacular le Mont Saint-Jon. As for the Martyrology's "At the village of the Castrenses", the French say [it means] Châtres-sous-Montlhéry. Francisco Bivar, however, thinks that by those words Castra Caecilia in Lusitania is meant, and that what Flavius Dexter notes at the year of Christ 86 is to be understood so: "At Castra Caecilia in Lusitania St Jonas, disciple of St Dionysius the Areopagite, preaches, and afterwards returns to Gaul." I grant that St Jon preached in both places, but still the Martyrology's words favour the French more. Notice also that by these words of Dexter our opinion is confirmed, that Dionysius set out for Gaul long before the time of the emperor Nerva. For if Jonas (who went with Dionysius from Athens to Rome, and from Rome to Gaul) had gone from Gaul into Lusitania before the year of Christ 86 and was preaching the Gospel there, it certainly follows that Dionysius too came with him into Gaul long before [the year] of Christ 85; so Dionysius did not (as Baronius would have it) come to Gaul only under Nerva, that is, in the year of Christ 99.

(printed under page 403)

(97) ‹anchor: excesserat Eutropius› · call in col — (earlier page)

Sed desperato operae pretio excesserat Eutropius. Exstasnt hujus S. Eutropii Acta apud Equilinum episcopum lib. IV, cap. 105, et quaedam apud Gregorium Turonensem lib. I De gloria martyrum, cap. 56: «Eutropius quoque martyr Santonicae urbis, inquit, a beato Clemente episcopo fertur directus in Gallias. Ab eodem etiam pontificalis ordinis gratia consecratus est: impletoque hujus officii ordine, peracta in incredulis praedicatione, insurgentibus paganis, quos auctor invidiae credere non permisit, illiso capite victor occubuit» Vide ibidem de ejus apparitione et agnitione martyrii, ipsomet sancto Eutropio revelante. Fuisse autem Dionysio comitem itineris, clare hujus Acta (continues)

But, despairing of any return for his labour, Eutropius had left. The Acts of this St Eutropius exist in Bishop [Petrus] of Equilio, book IV, ch. 105, and some things in Gregory of Tours, book I On the Glory of the Martyrs, ch. 56: "Eutropius too, martyr of the city of Saintes," he says, "is reported to have been sent into Gaul by blessed Clement the bishop. By him too he was consecrated with the grace of the pontifical order; and having fulfilled the course of this office and finished his preaching among the unbelievers, when the pagans rose up, whom the author of envy did not allow to believe, he fell a victor, his head crushed." See in the same place on his appearance and the recognition of his martyrdom, St Eutropius himself revealing it. That he was Dionysius's companion on the journey, his Acts clearly (continues)

(?, continued) ‹right column (col 772), from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) … scopo non tam verbis quam verberibus ostendit. Nam cum annum Domini sexcentesimum decimum quartum, Eadbaldi regis Cantuariorum fidei Christianae adversantis, et castimoniae leges adeo pessumdantis, ut uxorem patris sui duceret, impios ac perversos mores pertaesus, statuisset Britannias deserere (habito enim cum episcopis Mellito et Justo super ea re colloquio, decretum fuerat communi consilio, satius esse, «ut omnes in patriam redeuntes, libera ibi mente Domino deservirent, quam inter rebelles fidei barbaros sine fructu residerent,»), apparente illi sancto Petro et gravissimis verbis deterrente, imo et gravioribus flagellis eam voluntatem puniente, discessit a proposito, nec Mellitum et Justum, qui jam discesserant, atque in Galliam transierant, est secutus. Sed dignum est exemplum, quod integrum ipsis Venerabilis Bedae verbis referatur. Sic igitur habet libro II Hist. Anglic., cap. 6: «Cum vero Laurentius Mellitum Justumque secutus ac Britanniam esset relicturus, jussit ipsa sibi nocte in ecclesia beatorum apostolorum Petri et Pauli, de qua frequenter jam diximus stratum parari: in quo cum post multas preces ac lacrymas ad Deum pro statu Ecclesiae fusas ad quiescendum membra posuisset atque obdormisset, apparuit ei beatissimus apostolorum princeps, et multo illum tempore secretae noctis flagellis acrioribus afficiens, sciscitabatur apostolica distractione, quare gregem, quem sibi ipse crediderat, relinqueret, vel cui pastorum oves Christi in medio luporum positas fugiens ipse dimitteret. An mei, inquit, oblitus es exempli, qui pro parvulis Christi, quos mihi in indicium suae dilectionis commendaverat, vincula, verbera, carceres, afflictiones, ipsam postremo mortem, mortem autem crucis ab infidelibus et inimicis Christi ipse cum Christo coronandus pertuli? His B. Petri flagellis simul et exhortationibus animatus famulus Christi Laurentius, mox mane facto venit ad regem, et retecto vestimento, quantis esset verberibus laceratus, ei ostendit. Qui multum miratus, et inquirens quis tanto viro tales esset ausus plagas infligere, ut audivit quia causa suae salutis episcopus ab apostolo Christi tanta esset tormenta plagasque passus, extimuit multum atque anathematizato omni idololatriae cultu, abdicato connubio non legitimo, suscepit fidem Christi, et baptizatus, Ecclesiae rebus, quantum valuit, in omnibus consu- (continues)

… [to the bi]shop not so much by words as by blows. For when, about the year of the Lord 614, weary of the impious and perverse ways of Eadbald, king of Kent, who opposed the Christian faith and so trampled on the laws of chastity as to marry his father's wife, he had resolved to leave Britain (for after a conference on the matter with the bishops Mellitus and Justus it had been decided by common counsel that it was better "that all should return to their homeland and there serve the Lord with a free mind, rather than stay without fruit among barbarians in revolt against the faith"), St Peter appeared to him and deterred him with the gravest words, and indeed punished that intention with heavier scourges; and he gave up his purpose and did not follow Mellitus and Justus, who had already left and crossed into Gaul. But the example deserves to be told whole in the Venerable Bede's own words. He has it thus in book II of the History of the English, ch. 6: "But when Laurence, following Mellitus and Justus, was about to leave Britain, he ordered a bed to be made for himself that very night in the church of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul, of which we have already spoken often. When, after many prayers and tears poured out to God for the state of the Church, he had laid down his limbs to rest and fallen asleep, the most blessed prince of the apostles appeared to him, and, beating him for a long time in the secret of the night with sharp scourges, asked him with apostolic severity why he was abandoning the flock he had himself entrusted to him, or to which of the shepherds he, fleeing, was leaving Christ's sheep set in the midst of wolves. 'Have you forgotten my example,' he said, 'who for Christ's little ones, whom he had commended to me as a token of his love, bore chains, blows, prisons, afflictions, and at last death itself, and the death of the cross, at the hands of unbelievers and enemies of Christ, so as to be crowned with Christ?' Roused by these scourges and exhortations of blessed Peter, Christ's servant Laurence came to the king at once when morning came, and, uncovering his clothing, showed him with what blows he had been torn. The king, greatly astonished, asked who had dared to inflict such stripes on so great a man; and when he heard that the bishop had suffered such torments and blows from the apostle of Christ for the sake of the king's salvation, he was greatly afraid; and, anathematizing all worship of idols and renouncing his unlawful marriage, he received the faith of Christ, and, being baptized, took care [to promote] the Church's affairs in all things as far as he could (continues)

(printed under page 403)

Page

  • running head: 771 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A testatur ad; B Vincentium Bellovacensem; C et caput recisum; D lium praedicabat :
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:772
declarant, ubi inter alias sic de illo : « A B. Petro apostolo ad Gallias praedicatum missus accessit : ingressusque civitatem Santonas cum Christum praedicaret, ab infidelibus caesus et de urbe ejectus, sibi tugurium extra muros construxit, ubi noctibus orationi, diebus vero praedicationi insistebat. Cum autem multo ibidem tempore commoratus fructum modicum praedicationis fecisset, eo quod decem viros solummodo convertisset, Romam repedans, B. Petrum apostolum passum reperit : et a S. Clemente ejus successore ordinatus Santonensis episcopus, beatoque Dionysio sociatus, cum eodem iterum ad Gallias adiit. » Ubi rursus observa, Eutropium statim a morte Petri Romam advenisse, et a S. Clemente ejus successore ordinatum episcopum, cum Dionysio Gallias adiisse ; ita ut non multo post ab excessu apostolorum Dionysius missus sit in Gallias, nedum triginta post annis, ut quidam volunt.
declare, where among other things it says thus of him: "Sent by the Blessed Apostle Peter into Gaul to preach, he arrived; and having entered the city of Saintes, when he was preaching Christ, beaten by the unbelievers and cast out of the city, he built himself a hut outside the walls, where by night he devoted himself to prayer, and by day to preaching. But when, having tarried there a long time, he had produced scant fruit of his preaching, inasmuch as he had converted ten men only, returning to Rome, he found that the Blessed Apostle Peter had suffered; and having been ordained bishop of Saintes by Saint Clement his successor, and joined with the blessed Dionysius, with the same he went again to Gaul." Where again observe that Eutropius arrived at Rome immediately after the death of Peter, and having been ordained bishop by Saint Clement his successor, went to Gaul with Dionysius; so that not long after the departure of the apostles Dionysius was sent into Gaul, much less thirty years afterwards, as some will have it.
(98) Inde tot pertaesus molestiarum, etc. Est in ejus Actis, praeter alias molestias, etiam verberibus fuisse affectum, atque urbe pulsum. Sed hoc quidem parvi Eutropius ducebat si fructus saltem in multorum salute paruisset. At vero viros tantum decem in fructibus tantorum laborum numerari, hoc intolerabile ipsi videbatur. Haud tamen recte, uti et B. Clemens ei planum fecit, et simili in re nonnunquam sanctus Petrus apostolus (licet aliquot post saeculis) S. Laurentio Britanniarum archiepiscopo non tam verbis quam verberibus ostendit. Nam cum annum Domini sexcentesimum decimum quartum, Eadbaldi regis Centuariorum fidei Christianae adversantis, et castimoniae leges adeo pessumdantis, ut uxorem patris sui duceret, impios ac perversos mores pertaesus, statuisset Britannias deserere (habito enim cum episcopis Mellito et Justo super ea re colloquio, decretum fuerat communi consilio, satius esse, « ut omnes in patriam redeuntes, libera ibi mente Domino deservirent, quam inter rebelles fidei barbaros sine fructu residerent, »), apparente illi sancto Petro et gravissimis verbis deterrente, imo et gravioribus flagellis eam voluntatem puniente, discessit a proposito, nec Mellitum et Justum, qui jam discesserant, atque in Galliam transierant, est secutus. Sed dignum est exemplum, quod integrum ipsis Venerabilis Bedae verbis referatur. Sic igitur habet libro II Hist. Anglic., cap. 6 : « Cum vero Laurentius Mellitum Justumque secutus ac Britanniam esset relicturus, jussit ipsa sibi nocte in ecclesia beatorum apostolorum Petri et Pauli, de qua frequenter jam diximus stratum parari : in quo cum post multas preces ac lacrymas ad Deum pro statu Ecclesiae fusas ad quiescendum membra posuisset atque obdormisset, apparuit ei beatissimus apostolorum princeps, et multo illum tempore secretae noctis flagellis acrioribus afficiens, sciscitabatur apostolica distractione, quare gregem, quem sibi ipse crediderat, relinqueret, vel cui pastorum oves Christi in medio luporum positas fugiens ipse dimitteret. An mei, inquit, oblitus es exempli, qui pro parvulis Christi, quos mihi in indicium suae dilectionis commendaverat, vincula, verbera, carceres, afflictiones, ipsam postremo mortem, mortem autem crucis ab infidelibus et inimicis Christi ipse cum Christo coronandus pertuli ? His B. Petri flagellis simul et exhortationibus animatus famulus Christi Laurentius, mox mane facto venit ad regem, et retecto vestimento, quantis esset verberibus laceratus, ei ostendit. Qui multum miratus, et inquirens quis tanto viro tales esset ausus plagas infligere, ut andivit quia causa suae salutis episcopus ab apostolo Christi tanta esset tormenta plagasque passus, extimuit multum atque anathematizato omni idololatriae cultu, abdicato connubio non legitimo, suscepit fidem Christi, et baptizatus, Ecclesiae rebus, quantum valuit, in omnibus consulere
(98) Thence weary of so many troubles, etc. It stands in his Acts that besides other troubles he was also beaten with rods and driven from the city. Yet Eutropius counted this of little moment if only fruit had appeared in the salvation of many. But that ten men only should be numbered among the fruits of so great labours, this seemed intolerable to him. Not rightly, however, as both Blessed Clement made plain to him, and in a like matter Saint Peter the Apostle once (though some centuries later) showed to Saint Laurence, archbishop of the Britons, not so much by words as by stripes. For when about the six hundred and fourteenth year of the Lord, weary of the impious and perverse manners of Eadbald, king of the Kentishmen, who opposed the Christian faith and so trampled underfoot the laws of chastity that he took to wife his father's wife, he had resolved to abandon Britain (for having held a conference on that matter with the bishops Mellitus and Justus, it had been decreed by common counsel that it was better "that all, returning to their native land, should serve the Lord there with a free mind, than reside without fruit among barbarians rebellious to the faith"), when Saint Peter appeared to him and deterred him with most weighty words, nay, punished that intention with still weightier scourges, he departed from his purpose, and did not follow Mellitus and Justus, who had already departed and crossed over into Gaul. But the example is worthy to be related entire in the very words of the Venerable Bede. Thus, therefore, he has it in Book 2 of the English History, chapter 6: "Now when Laurence was about to follow Mellitus and Justus and leave Britain, he ordered a bed to be prepared for himself on that very night in the church of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul, of which we have already frequently spoken; wherein, when after many prayers and tears poured forth to God for the state of the Church he had laid his limbs to rest and fallen asleep, there appeared to him the most blessed prince of the apostles, and afflicting him for a long time in the secret of the night with sharp scourges, inquired of him with apostolic severity why he was forsaking the flock which he himself had entrusted to him, or to what shepherd he was leaving the sheep of Christ set in the midst of wolves while fleeing himself. 'Have you forgotten my example,' he said, 'who for the little ones of Christ, whom He had commended to me in token of His love, endured bonds, stripes, prisons, afflictions, and lastly death itself, even the death of the cross, from unbelievers and enemies of Christ, that I might be crowned with Christ?' Animated by these scourges and at the same time exhortations of Blessed Peter, the servant of Christ Laurence, as soon as morning came, went to the king, and uncovering his garment, showed him with how great stripes he had been lacerated. Who, wondering much, and inquiring who had dared to inflict such blows upon so great a man, when he heard that it was for the sake of his own salvation that the bishop had suffered so great torments and blows from the apostle of Christ, was greatly afraid; and having anathematized all worship of idolatry and renounced his unlawful marriage, he received the faith of Christ, and having been baptized, took care in all things, so far as he was able, to consult
Editors' notes and page, col. 772

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITÆ. 772
  • marginal letters: A declarant, ubi; B ejus Actis,; C quam inter rebelles; D derat, relinqueret,
  • old-edition numerals: 466 after repedans,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; ends mid-word consu-
  • other: the word consulere was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 773
PG 4:773
lere ac favere curavit. Misit etiam in Galliam et revocavit Mellitum et Justum, eosque ad suas ecclesias libere instituendas redire praecepit. Qui post annum, ex quo abierant, reversi sunt. » Hactenus Venerabilis Beda. Ex his et illud patet, vigilare etiamnum pro sua et Christi Ecclesia sanctum Petrum apostolorum coryphaeum, nec in coelo ejus curam negligere, pro qua in terris sanguinem et vitam profudit.
and took care to [up]hold and favour [it]. He also sent into Gaul and recalled Mellitus and Justus, and bade them return to set their churches in order freely. And they returned a year after they had gone away." Thus far the Venerable Bede. From these things this too is plain: that St Peter, the chief of the apostles, still keeps watch for his Church and Christ's, and does not neglect in heaven the care of that for which on earth he poured out his blood and life.
(99) Quam vero urbem primo subivere, aiunt fuisse Arelatem. Ita Methodius: Τούτων δὲ ὁμοῦ συνελθόντων καὶ πορευομένων, ἦλθον εἰς λιμένα Ἀριλαδιτῆς πόλεως. Ipsi autem cum una convenissent et profecti essent, pervenerunt ad portum urbis Arelates. Idem scribit et Hilduinus in Vita sancti Dionysii. Suspicor erratum esse in Ἀριλαδιτῆς, et scribendum potius Ἀριλατικῆς Arelatensis. Urbis ipsa Straboni lib. IV Geographiae vocatur plurali numero Ἀρελάται. Ejus verba: Πρὸς δὲ τῷ Ῥοδανῷ πόλις ἐστὶ καὶ ἐμπορεῖον οὐ μικρὸν Ἀρελάται. Adjacet Rhodano oppidum emporiumque non parvum, Arelatae. Ptolemaeus, lib. II Geographiae, cap. 10, in descriptione Narbonensis Galliae, Ἀρελᾶτον Κολονία, inquit, Arelatum Colonia. Plinius, lib. II Hist. natur., cap. 4, vocat Arelaten, Coloniam Sextanorum, hoc est, ad quam habitandam missi sunt milites sextae legionis. Cum quo concordat Pomponius Mela lib. II De situ orbis, cap. 5, ubi urbes Galliae Narbonensis praecipuas sic recenset: « Urbium, quas habet, opulentissimae sunt Vasio Vocontiorum, Vienna Allobrogum, Avenio Cavarum, Arecomicorum Nemausus, Tolosa Tectosagum, Secundanorum Arausio, Sextanorum Arelatae, Septimanorumque Blitera. Sed antestat omnes Atacinorum Decumanorumque colonia: unde olim iis terris auxilium fuit, nunc et nomen decus est, Martius Narbo. »
(99) The city which they entered first, they say, was Arles. So Methodius: "When these had come together and were journeying, they came to the harbour of the city of Ariladitê." And when they had come together and set out, they reached the port of the city of Arles. Hilduin too writes the same in the Life of St Dionysius. I suspect there is an error in Ἀριλαδιτῆς, and that one should rather write Ἀριλατικῆς, "of Arles". The city itself is called by Strabo, in book IV of the Geography, by the plural number Ἀρελάται. His words: "And on the Rhône there is a city and no small trading-place, Arelatae." There lies by the Rhône a town and a trading-place not small, Arelatae. Ptolemy, in book II of the Geography, chapter X, in the description of Narbonese Gaul, says Ἀρελᾶτον Κολονία, Arelatum the Colony. Pliny, book II of the Natural History, chapter IV, calls Arles the Colony of the Sextani, that is, the colony to which soldiers of the sixth legion were sent to dwell. With which Pomponius Mela agrees, book II On the Situation of the World, chapter V, where he lists the chief cities of Narbonese Gaul thus: "Of the cities it has, the wealthiest are Vasio of the Vocontii, Vienna of the Allobroges, Avenio of the Cavares, Nemausus of the Arecomici, Tolosa of the Tectosages, Arausio of the Secundani, Arelatae of the Sextani, and Blitera of the Septimani. But surpassing all is the colony of the Atacini and Decumani, from which help once came to those lands, and which now is their name and glory, Narbo Martius."
Quibusdam Arelas nuncupatur. Itaque Arelas, seu Arelate, seu Arelatum, seu etiam Arelatae plurali numero (ut Pomponius Mela et quidem Graeci scribunt) insignis est et antiqua civitas Galliae Narbonensis, et Romanorum colonia ad Rhodanum sita, et Massiliae atque Avenioni finitima, archiepiscopali sede honorata, in qua S. Trophimus Pauli discipulus primo sedit, deinde S. Regulus, aliique in sanctorum albo ascripti, Gallice Arles etiamnum vocatur. Sed dignum hic annotatur, quod Robertus Gaguinus lib. IX Historiae Francorum, tam de nomine Arelates, quam de S. Trophimo se ab antiquioribus desumpsisse profitetur; nempe Arelatem a priscis Aram latam, teste Gervasio, dictam esse. Siquidem duae columnae olim erectae inibi erant, iisque ara superposita, ubi quotannis ad Kalendas Maias frequens undique populus pro sua sospitate humanis hostiis litabat. Quam in rem ternos juvenes aere publico emptos, totumque annum bene saginatos, ad eam aram certa constitutaque die immolabant: moxque immolatorum sanguine universam circumstantem turbam conspergebant. Quam saevam impietatem S. Trophimus,
By some it is named Arelas. And so Arelas, or Arelate, or Arelatum, or even Arelatae in the plural number (as Pomponius Mela and indeed the Greeks write), is a notable and ancient city of Narbonese Gaul, and a colony of the Romans situated on the Rhône, bordering on Marseilles and Avignon, honoured with an archiepiscopal see, in which St Trophimus, the disciple of Paul, first sat, and then St Regulus and others enrolled in the register of the saints; in French it is still called Arles. But it is worth noting here what Robert Gaguin, in book IX of the History of the Franks, professes he took from older writers, both about the name of Arles and about St Trophimus: namely, that Arles was called by the ancients Ara lata, the "broad altar", on the testimony of Gervase. For two columns had once been erected there, with an altar set upon them, where every year at the Kalends of May the people, thronging from every side, offered human victims for their safety. For this purpose they sacrificed at that altar, on a fixed and appointed day, three youths bought at the public expense and well fattened for a whole year; and presently they sprinkled the whole crowd standing round with the blood of those sacrificed. This savage impiety St Trophimus,
Editors' notes and page, col. 773

Footnotes

<!-- The upper part of this page is NOTATIONES (two columns), ending the notes to Caput X; below a rule the author's text of Caput XI begins full width, with its scripture note at the foot. The crop shows only the lower part of the notationes columns; their upper part is not in the image and is NOT set (so the note numbers in progress are not visible, and the left column's last words run on into unseen text at the head of the right column). Margin letters C, D omitted. Misprints kept as printed ("Vobontiorum", "recolutionis", "quadoquidem"). --> (?, continued) ‹left column (col 773), from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) … sis praecipuas sic recenset: «Urbium, quas habet, opulentissimae sunt Vasio Vobontiorum, Vienna Allobrogum, Avenio Cavarum, Arecomicorum Nemausus, Tolosa Tectosagum, Secundanorum Arausio, Sextanorum Arelatae, Septimanorum Blitera. Sed antestat omnes Atacinorum Decumanorumque colonia: unde olim iis terris auxilium fuit, nunc et nomen decus est, Martius Narbo.» Quibusdam Arelas nuncupatur. Itaque Arelas, seu Arelate, seu Arelatum, seu etiam Arelatae plurali numero (ut Pomponius Mela et quidem Graeci scribunt) insignis est et antiqua civitas Galliae Narbonensis, et Romanorum colonia ad Rhodanum sita, et Massiliae atque Avenioni finitima, archiepiscopali sede honorata, in qua S. Trophimus Pauli discipulus primo sedit, deinde S. Regulus, aliique in sanctorum albo ascripti, Gallice Arles etiamnum vocatur. Sed dignum hic annotatur, quod Robertus Gaguinus lib. IX Historiae Francorum, tam de nomine Arelates, quam de S. Trophimo se ab antiquioribus desumpsisse profitetur; nempe Arelatem a priscis Aram latam, teste Gervasio, dictam esse. Siquidem duae columnae olim erectae inibi erant, iisque ara superposita, ubi quotannis ad Kalendas Maias frequens undique populus pro sua sospitate humanis hostiis litabat. Quam in rem ternos juvenes aere publico emptos, totumque annum bene saginatos, ad eam aram certa constitutaque die immolabant: moxque immolatorum sanguine universam circumstantem turbam conspergebant. Quam saevam impietatem S. Trophimus, [continues in the unseen upper part of col 774]

… [Mela] lists its chief [cities] thus: "Of the cities it has, the richest are Vasio of the Vocontii, Vienne of the Allobroges, Avignon of the Cavares, Nîmes of the Arecomici, Toulouse of the Tectosages, Orange of the men of the Second legion, Arles of the men of the Sixth, Béziers of the men of the Seventh. But surpassing all is the colony of the Atacini and the men of the Tenth, from which help once came to those lands, and which is now their name and glory, Narbo Martius." By some it is called Arelas. So Arelas, or Arelate, or Arelatum, or even Arelatae in the plural (as Pomponius Mela, and indeed the Greeks, write), is a distinguished and ancient city of Narbonese Gaul, and a Roman colony set on the Rhône, bordering on Marseilles and Avignon, honoured with an archiepiscopal see, in which St Trophimus, disciple of Paul, sat first, then St Regulus and others enrolled in the list of the saints; in French it is still called Arles. But it deserves noting here that Robert Gaguin, in book IX of the History of the Franks, declares that he took from older writers both what he says of the name of Arles and what he says of St Trophimus: namely that Arles was called by the ancients Ara lata, "the broad altar", on the witness of Gervase. For two columns once stood there, with an altar set on them, where every year at the Kalends of May the people, thronging from every side, sacrificed human victims for their own safety. For this purpose, on a fixed and appointed day, they sacrificed at that altar three young men bought at public expense and well fattened for a whole year, and at once sprinkled the whole crowd standing round with the blood of the slain. This savage impiety St Trophimus [continues]

(?, continued) ‹right column (col 774), from where the crop begins› · call in col — (earlier page) … scribebat, etc. Verba sancti Pauli in posteriore ad Timotheum Epistola c. IV, 20, sunt haec: Erastus remansit Corinthi: Trophimum autem reliquit infirmum Mileti. Scribebat autem haec Paulus paulo ante martyrium, et postquam in eadem extrema Epistola scripserat: Ego enim jam delibor, et tempus recolutionis meae instat. Bonum certamen certavi, cursum consummavi, fidem servavi. In reliquo reposita est mihi corona justitiae, quam reddet mihi Dominus in illa die justus judex, non solum autem mihi, sed et iis qui diligunt adventum ejus. Festina ad me venire cito. Ex quibus colligitur S. Paulum accepisse divinitus, brevi spatio instare sibi mortem ac propterea adesse sibi voluisse Timotheum, et ultima mandata accepturum, certaminum testem futurum. Acceperat autem et Petrus tam Evangelii quam martyrii eadem in urbe collega; quadoquidem in sua quoque posteriore Epistola scripserit cap. I, 13: Justum autem arbitror, quandiu sum in hoc tabernaculo, suscitare vos in commonitione, certus quod velox est depositio tabernaculi mei: secundum quod et Dominus noster Jesus Christus significavit mihi. Sic ambo, quod praedixerant, simul eodem anno, mense, et die consecuti sunt. Itaque Trophimum, quem paulo post subiturus martyrium scribebat se reliquisse infirmum Mileti (est autem Miletus Asiae urbs, Cariae et Ioniae finitima), probabile est tunc inibi vitam reliquisse, praesertim quod nulla post haec tempora ejus mentio; et S. Regulus haud ita multo post creatus fuerit a Dionysio Arelatae episcopus.

… he wrote, etc. St Paul's words in the second Letter to Timothy, ch. 4:20, are these: Erastus remained at Corinth; but Trophimus I left sick at Miletus. Paul wrote this shortly before his martyrdom, and after he had written in the same last Letter: For I am already being poured out, and the time of my departure is at hand. I have fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith. For the rest, there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the just judge, will give me on that day, and not to me only, but also to those who love his coming. Make haste to come to me quickly. From this it is gathered that St Paul had learned by revelation that his death was close at hand, and therefore wished Timothy to be with him, to receive his last instructions and to be witness of his contests. Peter too, his colleague in the same city in both the Gospel and martyrdom, had learned it; for in his second Letter as well he wrote, ch. 1:13: I think it right, as long as I am in this tent, to stir you up by reminding you, knowing that the putting off of my tent is soon: as our Lord Jesus Christ has shown me. So both attained what they had foretold, together, in the same year, month and day. And so it is probable that Trophimus, whom Paul, a little before undergoing martyrdom, wrote that he had left sick at Miletus (Miletus is a city of Asia, bordering on Caria and Ionia), ended his life there at that time, especially since there is no mention of him after this time; and that St Regulus was made bishop of Arles by Dionysius not very long afterwards.

(printed under page 404)

(y) ‹anchor: sine consilio faciat› · call in col 773-774

Eccli. XXXII, 24.

Ecclesiasticus (Sirach) 32:24.

(printed under page 404)

Page

  • running head: 773 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A lere ac favere; B oppidum emporiumque; C rali numero; D guine universam
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • running head: 773 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 774
  • marginal letters: A ‹lere ac favere curavit› (left) / ‹Christi Paulique discipulus› (right); B ‹oppidum emporiumque non parvum› / ‹circumventi flamma exanimantur›; C ‹rali numero (ut Pomponius› / ‹tina ad me venire cito›; D ‹guine universam circumstantem› / ‹tio; et S. Regulus›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: left column of the notationes; the right column and the full-width CAPUT XI band are in c774_a. The column begins with the second part of a word split at the previous column break ('lere'), kept as printed. Halloix's conjectured form is read Ἀριλατικῆς, UNSURE at this resolution. 'ArelatumColonia' printed without a space; set as two words.
PG 4:774
Christi Paulique discipulus, istuc fidei disseminandae causa profectus exterminasse fertur: docuisseque, ad veram animae corporisque incolumitatem acquirendam, non alio illos quem Christi sanguine esse respergendos.
the disciple of Christ and of Paul, having gone there to sow the faith, is said to have abolished; and to have taught that, for gaining the true safety of soul and body, they must be sprinkled with no other blood than Christ's.
Facit his fidem, quod Caesar ipse, lib. VI De bello gallico, de cruentis Gallorum sacrificiis scribit: « Natio est omnis Gallorum, inquit, admodum dedita religionibus, atque ob eam causam qui sunt affecti gravioribus morbis quique in praeliis periculisque versantur, aut pro victimis homines immolant, aut se immolaturos vovent, administrisque ad ea sacrificia Druidibus utuntur; quod pro vita hominis nisi vita hominis reddatur, non posse aliter deorum immortalium numen placari arbitrantur: publiceque ejus generis habent instituta sacrificia. Alii immani magnitudine simulacra habent; quorum contexta viminibus membra vivis hominibus complent: quibus succensis circumventi flamma exanimantur homines. Supplicia eorum qui in furto aut latrocinio aut in aliqua noxa sint comprehensi, gratiora diis immortalibus, esse arbitrantur. Sed cum ejus generis copia defecit, etiam ad innocentium supplicia descendunt. » Sic ibi. Vide et Tullium in Oratione pro M. Fonteio sub finem, et Pomponium Melam lib. III, cap. 2.
What Caesar himself writes in book VI of the Gallic War about the bloody sacrifices of the Gauls lends credit to this: "The whole nation of the Gauls," he says, "is much given to religious rites, and for that reason those who are afflicted with graver diseases, and those who are engaged in battles and dangers, either sacrifice men as victims or vow that they will sacrifice them, and use the Druids as ministers for those sacrifices; because they think that unless a man's life is rendered for a man's life, the power of the immortal gods cannot otherwise be appeased; and they have sacrifices of that kind established publicly. Others have images of huge size, whose limbs, woven of osiers, they fill with living men; and when these are set on fire, the men, surrounded by the flame, perish. They think that the punishments of those who have been caught in theft or robbery or some other offence are more pleasing to the immortal gods. But when the supply of that kind has failed, they descend even to the punishment of the innocent." So there. See also Tully in the Oration for M. Fonteius near the end, and Pomponius Mela, book III, chapter II.
(100) Sed quem postea Mileti infirmum se reliquisse scribebat, etc. Verba sancti Pauli in posteriore ad Timotheum Epistola c. IV, 20, sunt haec: Erastus remansit Corinthi: Trophimum autem reliquit infirmum Mileti. Scribebat autem haec Paulus paulo ante martyrium, et postquam in eadem extrema Epistola scripserat: Ego enim jam delibor, et tempus resolutionis meae instat. Bonum certamen certavi, cursum consummavi, fidem servavi. In reliquo reposita est mihi corona justitiae, quam reddet mihi Dominus in illa die justus judex, non solum autem mihi, sed et iis qui diligunt adventum ejus. Festina ad me venire cito.
(100) But whom he afterwards wrote that he had left sick at Miletus, etc. The words of St Paul in the second Epistle to Timothy, chapter IV, 20, are these: "Erastus remained at Corinth; but Trophimus I left sick at Miletus" (2 Tim. 4:20). Paul wrote this a little before his martyrdom, and after he had written in the same last Epistle: "For I am already being poured out, and the time of my dissolution is at hand. I have fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith. For the rest there is laid up for me the crown of justice, which the Lord, the just judge, will render to me on that day; and not to me only, but also to those who love His coming. Make haste to come to me quickly" (2 Tim. 4:6–9).
Ex quibus colligitur S. Paulum accepisse divinitus, brevi spatio instare sibi mortem ac propterea adesse sibi voluisse Timotheum, et ultima mandata accepturum, certaminum testem futurum. Acceperat autem et Petrus tam Evangelii quam martyrii eadem in urbe collega; quandoquidem in sua quoque posteriore Epistola scripserit cap. I, 13: Justum autem arbitror, quandiu sum in hoc tabernaculo, suscitare vos in commonitione, certus quod velox est depositio tabernaculi mei: secundum quod et Dominus noster Jesus Christus significavit mihi. Sic ambo, quod praedixerant, simul eodem anno, mense, et die consecuti sunt.
From which it is gathered that St Paul had learned by divine revelation that death was at hand for him within a short time, and therefore wished Timothy to be with him, to receive his last charges and to be the witness of his contests. Peter too had learned [it], his colleague both in the Gospel and in martyrdom in the same city; since in his second Epistle also he wrote, chapter I, 13: "But I think it just, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you up by reminding you, being certain that the putting off of my tabernacle is swift, according as our Lord Jesus Christ has also signified to me" (2 Pet. 1:13–14). So both obtained what they had foretold, together, in the same year, month and day.
Itaque Trophimum, quem paulo post subiturus martyrium scribebat se reliquisse infirmum Mileti (est autem Miletus Asiae urbs, Cariae et Ioniae finitima), probabile est tunc inibi vitam reliquisse, praesertim quod nulla post haec tempora ejus mentio; et S. Regulus haud ita multo post creatus fuerit a Dionysio Arelatae episcopus.
And so it is probable that Trophimus, whom [Paul], when about to undergo martyrdom shortly after, wrote that he had left sick at Miletus (Miletus is a city of Asia, bordering on Caria and Ionia), then left this life there; especially as there is no mention of him after these times, and St Regulus was made bishop of Arles by Dionysius not so very long after.
CAPUT XI.
CHAPTER XI.
Dionysii in Galliam ingressi prima Arelate super fidei rebus consilia et auspicia.
The first counsels and beginnings concerning the affairs of the faith of Dionysius, when he had entered Gaul, at Arles.
Fili, inquit magnus ille Ecclesiasticus, nihil sine consilio facias. Quod divinum mandatum et oraculum eo sibi diligentius exsequendum terrae Galliae apostolus existimavit, quo res illa major erat ac difficilior, quam Dei nutu suis impositam humeris modo erat aggressurus. Deorum enim ab omni retro aetate tam pertinaciter quam superstiose cultorum eversio hic agebatur. Jesu Christi e contrario in acerbam crucem latrones inter ignominiose sublati aeterna divinitas et nova religio feris ac barbaris gentibus proponenda, comprobanda, persuadenda erat. Vires proinde humanas (si quidem solitarie et per se consideratur) tantae rei molimen longe exsuperabat; sed tamen Dei optimi maximi auxiliis junctas, nec sibi, sed illis confisas, neque illud, neque quidvis aliud exsuperare poterat. Quocirca cum ejusmodi res esset, ut et viribus maximis et potenti subsidio indigeret, nec mediocrem insuper pruden-
"Son," says that great Ecclesiasticus, "do nothing without counsel." This divine command and oracle the apostle of the land of Gaul judged he must carry out the more diligently, the greater and harder was the undertaking which, at God's bidding, laid upon his shoulders, he was now about to begin. For what was in hand here was the overthrow of gods worshipped from every past age as stubbornly as superstitiously. On the contrary, the eternal divinity and new religion of Jesus Christ, lifted up ignominiously among thieves on a bitter cross, had to be set before, proved to and urged upon wild and barbarous nations. The labour of so great a work, therefore, far exceeded human strength (if indeed it is considered alone and by itself); but strength joined to the aids of God, best and greatest, and trusting not in itself but in them, neither that nor anything else could exceed. Wherefore, since the matter was such that it needed both the greatest strength and powerful help, and moreover no mean pru-
Editors' notes and page, col. 774

Page

  • running head: T. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 774
  • marginal letters: A Christi Paulique; B plicia eorum; C tina ad me; D tio ; et S. Regulus
  • old-edition numerals: 476 after Gallorum,
  • misprints kept as printed: quem (for quam) Christi sanguine; recolutionis (for resolutionis); quadoquidem (for quandoquidem)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; reliquit printed in 2 Tim. 4:20; at the foot of the page, CAPUT XI, its summary (...super fidei rebus consilia et auspicia.) and the opening paragraph are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the left edge, not set
  • running head: 773 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 774
  • marginal letters: (recorded in c773_a)
  • old-edition numerals: 476 after ‹Natio est omnis Gallorum,›
PG 4:775
piam industriamque exigeret, confestim ut Arelaten ventum est, actis primum ductori ac sospitatori Deo super prospera navigatione et felici appulsu gratiis eo cogitationes suas omnes vir sapientissimus applicuit, ut de totius Galliae statu, singulorumque populorum moribus, quae praesenti forent instituto necessaria, plene cognosceret ; tum vero de dimittendis quaquaversum idoneis operis, habito cum suis consilio, suaviter, ut Dei suaderet gloria, disponeret. Neque vero ad haec praestanda urbs opportunior, aut locus commodior, quam ubi nunc erant, quaeri optarive poterat. Quippe ad quam urbem frequens ex omni Gallia concursus erat, non aliorum modo, sed etiam Christianorum ; a quibus disci poterat, quod scire ad rectam Ecclesiae administrationem boni pastoris interesset. Hic ergo aliquandiu substitit : hic Christianos recollegit, hic recensuit; hic Pauli et Trophimi fructus laborum recognovit : hic a fratribus, praesertim a sacerdotibus et diaconis, quinam superstites adhuc essent in Gallia episcopi, et ubi suas sedes fixissent, quas animarum messes fecissent, quas potissimum terras steriles incultasque reliquissent, perdidicit. Tum vero accitis in consilium collegis et sodalibus, auditaque super quibus deliberabatur sententia, denique quod optimum factu, Domino Deo (quod semper ante omnia solebat observare negotia) invocato, suam unicuique, in qua desudaret, provinciam designavit. Saturnino Aquitaniam, Lucianc Bellovacum, Sanctino Meldas, Regulo Arelaten, Eutropio Santonas, aliis alias urbes tractusve in solo Gallico commisit. At vero Marcellum, quem et Eugenium nonnulli vocant (idem enim esse a multis creditur), Hispanis e Gallia, ut credibile est, auxilia poscentibus, cum prius eum creasset episcopum, misit in Hispaniam. Ipse autem Dionysius agrum Parisiensem, quo nihil erat ea tempestate, quantum ad fidem pietatemque spectat, incultius atque agrestius, sibi excolendum reservavit. Decet enim, ut in militia imperatores, sic in Ecclesia primos antistites, eas potissime sibi partes assumere, quae plus laboris ac difficultatis secum afferant ; ut ne tam imperio subditos suos, qui velint, pellere, quam exemplo ad magna atque ardua post se trahere videantur. Nimis dura enim et superba censentur imperia, cum labores et pericula committuntur, et desunt exempla. Cavebat proinde Dionysius in eorum esse numero, qui alios duriter tractant, ipsi molliter vivunt. Nec enim hoc a Paulo praeceptore didicerat, nec in ullo apostolorum viderat, nec ipse hactenus vel per somnium cogitarat. Nam vestigia gloriae Dei, quae ut plurimum in periculis, in aerumnis, in factu arduis, in perpessu asperis illustrius deprehenduntur, tanquam bonus Christi venaticus semper et in omnibus sagaciter indagabat, et per illa ad opimas animarum praedas cursu infatigabili properabat. Detinuit quidem illum aliquanto spatio urbs Arelate, sed ingentem paulo longioris illic morae fructum Deus ostenderat. Jam Nero, monstrum potius hominis quam homo, tyrannus scilicet qualem adhuc terra non tulerat, cunctis exosus invisusque mortalibus, debitas suae importunae crudelitatis poenas Deo sanctisque apostolis exsolverat : nec alia quidem (quod deterrimum, et tamen justissimum) quam sua manu, ut pessimo scilicet victoriae genere, qui alios ante se omnes barbarica crudelitate vicerat, idem sui ipsius nece seipsum vinceret. Hoc igitur monstro e vivis sublato, cum boni omnes respirare, tum vel maxime Christiani cuncta sperare in dies meliora : quibus videlicet non minimum promovendae sanctae religioni argumentum suppeditabat, quod ejus persequendae primus auctor is fuisset, qui totus ex foedissima atque spurcissima. vitiorum omnium colluvie conflatus, nihil non, iniquissimo suadente atque impellente daemone, hactenus fecerat. Docuerunt igitur tum Dionysius et cuncti universim omnium Ecclesiarum magistri, propterea neci datos esse Petrum et Paulum, duos religionis nostrae multo omnium mansuetissimae principes, quod tyranno truculentissimo, ac teterrimis ejus geniis atque daemonibus, a quorum arbitrio et nutu nefarius ille sicarius totus pendebat, generose fuissent adversati ; adque ejus exsecrandis libidinibus atque spurcitiis verae castimoniae honestatem praetulissent. Ita non difficilem ad eorum aures, qui talia mirum in modum exhorrescebant, aditum cum invenissent, tum ad expromenda fidei nostrae documenta eo fidentius accedebant, quo erant cum virtute et ratione conjunctiora. Ad quod quidem palam faciendum valebat hic noster Areopagita, cum auctoritate magni nominis, tum praecipue incredibili quadam coelitus inspirati sermonis gratia, cui et vis inerat et copia dicendi incomparabilis. Unde bonus Arelatensium numerus sensim eum sectari, degustare verba, demirari vitam, adamare virtutes, suspicere et suscipere Evangelium, Christi facta mutis deorum simulacris composita quanto essent anteferenda, suo silentio primum, deinde voce et comprobatione contestari ; postremo deorum suorum potentiae, quos impune a Christianis contemni et imbecillitatis sugillari viderent, paulatim diffidere ; cum vero et prodigia in nomine Jesu (qui honoris gratia nobis semper nominandus est) saepenumero facta esse, et non raro fieri scirent, seu in abigendis daemonibus, seu in propulsandis morbis, tum aperte religioni manus dare, et divinae virtuti fasces haud invite submittere. Non prius igitur generosus Christi athleta discessit Arelate, quam et multum sub crucis sui vexillo populum conscripsisset, et longe clarissima suae virtutis ibidem reliquisset impressa vestigia. Erat inibi fanum quoddam, populi cultu ac veneratione in primis augustum ac celebre, in quo Martis statua publicis impertiebatur honoribus : hanc statuam Dionysius, quo veram unius Dei potentiam astrueret, sola divini nominis invocatione disjecit, diffregitque, fanum vero ipsum omni hactenus sacrorum exsecrandorum turpitudine inquinatum, et stultissimae superstitionis indignissima vanitate pollutum, cum rite perpurgasset, sanctissimis beatorum apostolorum Petri et Pauli nominibus et honoribus, non invito populo (quippe patratorum ab iis prodigiorum jam conscio et admiratore) consecravit, ibidemque baptisterium originalibus eluendum maculis collocavit. Nam mirificas eorum virtutes et insignia in omnes mortales beneficia (quae partim in Evangeliorum codice, partim in eo qui Actus apostolorum inscribitur, fusius repertum iri indicabat) breviter illis exposuerat ; quemadmodum Petrus scilicet, quasi quispiam vitae mortisque dispensator, solo verbo alios quidem neci propter impia scelera tradidisset, alios autem vitae ob eximia benefacta reddidisset. Nam Ananiam quidem et Saphiram memorabat, propterea quod mentiti essent Spiritui sancto, ad sancti Petri vocem corruisse mortuos : Tabitham vero praeclaram Ecclesiae discipulam, a pietate in viduas commendatam, ab inferis ejusdem evocatu luci esse redditam ; quin et sola ejus umbra quoscunque infirmos perfectae sanitati esse restitutos, Paulum autem e Christi persecutore discipulum nonnunquam in coelos raptum, ea inibi vidisse audivisseque, quibus enuntiandis nulla lingua idonea, nulla par esse posset oratio ; sed miraculorum insuper minime vulgarium fulgore insigniter coruscasse. Nam et Elymam magum doctrinae Christi resistentem, in ipso momento oculis orbasse ; et alias infirmis longe plurimis incolumitatem, mortuis vero etiam nonnullis amissam vitam redonasse; denique ita utrumque vixisse, ut nihil unquam in moribus turpe aut vitiosum ; ita docuisse, ut nihil in doctrina falsum aut perniciosum ; ita postremo excessisse, ut nihil in morte abjectum aut ignominiosum deprehendi a quoquam, aut jure
and industry required, forthwith when Arles was reached, having first given thanks to God their Leader and Preserver for their prosperous voyage and happy landing, the most wise man applied all his thoughts to learning fully what was necessary for his present purpose concerning the state of all Gaul and the customs of the individual peoples; and then, having held counsel with his associates concerning sending forth suitable workmen in every direction, to arranging matters sweetly, as the glory of God recommended. Nor indeed for performing these things could a more convenient city or more commodious place be sought or wished for than where they now were: inasmuch as to that city there was a crowded concourse from all Gaul, not only of others, but also of Christians; from whom could be learned what it concerned a good pastor to know for the right administration of the Church. Here therefore he stayed for some time: here he gathered together the Christians, here he reviewed them; here he recognized the fruits of the labours of Paul and Trophimus; here he thoroughly learned from the brethren, especially from the priests and deacons, what bishops were still surviving in Gaul, and where they had fixed their sees, what harvests of souls they had made, and what lands chiefly they had left barren and uncultivated. And then, having summoned his colleagues and comrades to counsel, and having heard their opinion upon the matters under deliberation, finally as was best to be done, having invoked the Lord God (which he was always wont to observe before all business), he assigned to each one his own province wherein to sweat. To Saturninus he committed Aquitaine, to Lucianus Beauvais, to Sanctinus Meaux, to Regulus Arles, to Eutropius Saintes, and to others other cities or tracts on Gallic soil. As for Marcellus, whom some also call Eugenius (for he is believed by many to be the same), since the Spaniards, as is credible, were asking for help out of Gaul, having first created him bishop, he sent him into Spain. While Dionysius himself reserved for himself to cultivate the territory of Paris, than which nothing at that season, as far as regards faith and piety, was more uncultivated and wild. For it befits the foremost prelates in the Church, like commanders in warfare, to take upon themselves those parts especially which bring with them more labour and difficulty; so that they may seem not so much by authority to drive their subjects whither they wish, as by example to draw them after themselves to great and arduous things. For commands are deemed too harsh and proud when labours and dangers are enjoined, and examples are lacking. Accordingly Dionysius took care not to be in the number of those who treat others harshly while they themselves live softly. For neither had he learned this from his instructor Paul, nor had he seen it in any of the apostles, nor had he himself hitherto even dreamed of it. For like a good hound of Christ he always and in all things sagaciously tracked out the footsteps of the glory of God, which for the most part are more illustriously discovered in dangers, in toils, in things arduous to do and rough to endure, and through them hastened with unwearying course to rich prizes of souls. The city of Arles indeed detained him for some space of time, because God had shown a vast fruit of a slightly longer stay there. Already Nero, a monster of a man rather than a man, namely such a tyrant as the earth had not hitherto borne, hated and odious to all mortals, had paid to God and the holy apostles the due penalties of his relentless cruelty: and by no other hand indeed (what was most base, and yet most just) than his own, so that by the worst kind of victory he who had surpassed all others before him in barbaric cruelty should by the slaying of himself conquer himself. When therefore this monster had been removed from among the living, both all good men breathed again, and above all the Christians hoped for all better things day by day: to whom namely it supplied no smallest argument for promoting the holy religion, that the first author of persecuting it had been he who, wholly compounded of the foulest and filthiest dregs of all vices, had hitherto left nothing undone at the persuasion and impulse of the most wicked demon. Then therefore Dionysius and all the teachers universally of all the Churches taught that Peter and Paul, the two princes of our religion, by far the gentlest of all religions, had been put to death for this reason, because they had generously opposed the most savage tyrant and his most hideous spirits and demons, upon whose arbitrary will and nod that nefarious assassin wholly hung, and had preferred the moral rectitude of true chastity to his execrable lusts and uncleannesses. Thus when they had found an easy access to the ears of those who shuddered wonderfully at such things, they approached the setting forth of the lessons of our faith all the more confidently, the more closely joined they were with virtue and reason. For making which plain indeed this our Areopagite prevailed both by the authority of his great name and especially by a certain incredible grace of divinely inspired speech, wherein was both an incomparable force and abundance of eloquence. Whence a good number of the people of Arles gradually followed him, tasted his words, admired his life, fell in love with his virtues, looked up to and received the Gospel, bore witness first by their silence, and next by voice and approval, how far the deeds of Christ, when compared with the dumb images of the gods, were to be preferred; and lastly little by little lost faith in the power of their gods, whom they saw despised with impunity by the Christians and taunted with weakness; and when they knew that prodigies also had oftentimes been wrought, and not seldom were wrought, in the name of Jesus (Who for honour's sake is ever to be named by us), whether in driving away demons or in warding off diseases, then they openly surrendered to religion, and not unwillingly lowered their fasces to the divine power. Not sooner therefore did the noble athlete of Christ depart from Arles than he had both enrolled a great people under the standard of his cross, and left behind in the same place by far the clearest imprinted footsteps of his virtue. There was there a certain temple, peculiarly august and celebrated through the worship and veneration of the people, wherein a statue of Mars was accorded public honours: this statue Dionysius, in order to establish the true power of the one God, cast down and broke in pieces by the sole invocation of the divine name; while the temple itself, hitherto defiled with all the baseness of execrable rites, and polluted with the most unworthy vanity of the most foolish superstition, when he had duly cleansed it, he consecrated to the most holy names and honours of the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, the people not being unwilling (inasmuch as they were now conscious of and admired the prodigies wrought by them), and in the same place set up a baptistery for washing away original stains. For he had briefly expounded to them their wonderful virtues and distinguished benefits towards all mortals (which he pointed out would be found more at large partly in the codex of the Gospels, partly in that which is entitled the Acts of the Apostles): namely, how Peter, like some dispenser of life and death, by a single word had delivered some to death on account of impious crimes, and restored others to life on account of eminent good deeds. For he recounted that Ananias indeed and Sapphira, because they had lied to the Holy Spirit, fell down dead at the voice of St. Peter (Acts 5:1–10): whereas Tabitha, an illustrious disciple of the Church, commended for her piety towards widows, was restored to the light from thedead at his call (Acts 9:36–41); nay, that by his shadow alone any sick persons whatever were restored to perfect health (Acts 5:15); and that Paul, become from a persecutor a disciple of Christ, having been caught up into the heavens (2 Cor. 12:2–4), had seen and heard there things which no tongue was fit, no speech could be equal to utter; and moreover had shone illustriously with the brightness of miracles by no means common. For he had both deprived of his eyes in a single moment Elymas the magician resisting the doctrine of Christ (Acts 13:8–11), and on other occasions had restored soundness to very many sick persons, and lost life also to several dead; finally, that both had so lived that nothing base or vicious could ever be detected in their morals; had so taught that nothing false or pernicious could be detected in their doctrine; and lastly had so departed that nothing abject or ignominious in their death could be detected by anyone, or justly
Editors' notes and page, col. 775

Footnotes

<!-- The author's text runs the full page width; calls stand in that text. Labels set as printed, though they do not all match the calls: the note printed "(z)" answers the text's call "(x)" (after "mortuos"), and the second note printed "(b)" answers the text's call "(c)" (after "in coelos raptum"). "Arct." is a misprint for "Act.", kept. Notationes call (4) appears in the text; no Notationes are printed on this page's crop. --> (printed under page 405)

(z) ‹anchor: et Saphiram … mortuos› · call in col 775-776 (text call printed "(x)")

Arct. V, 1.

Acts 5:1.

(printed under page 405)

(a) ‹anchor: luci esse redditam› · call in col 775-776

Act. IX, 36.

Acts 9:36.

(printed under page 405)

(b) ‹anchor: sanitati esse restitutos› · call in col 775-776

Act. V. 15.

Acts 5:15.

(printed under page 405)

(b) ‹anchor: in coelos raptum› · call in col 775-776 (text call printed "(c)")

II Cor. XII, 4.

2 Corinthians 12:4.

(printed under page 405)

(q) ‹anchor: oculis orbasse› · call in col 775-776

Act. XIII, 8.

Acts 13:8.

(printed under page 405)

Page

  • running head: 775 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 776
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 468 after imperatores, sic; 469 after in ipso
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word piam; ends mid-sentence aut jure
PG 4:776
Editors' notes and page, col. 776

Page

  • other: col 776 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 775 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:777
reprehendi possent : imo omnem vitam, doctrinam, mortem, bonorum plena exemplorum exstitisse. In iis enim eluxisse in rebus agendis prudentiam, in negotiis communicandis aequitatem, in moderandis sensibus castimoniam, in affectibus refrenandis fortitudinem, in adversis ferendis et morte sustinenda patientiam, animique invictam constantiam. Cum quibus si falsorum deorum vitae conferrentur, seu Martis, seu Mercurii, seu Jovis ipsius aut Saturni, aut aliorum quorumcunque, quanta, Deus bone ! inquiebat, in illis diversitas ! major sane quam diei et noctis quam lucis et tenebrarum. Unus enim liberos suos devorasse, alter patrem ipsum pepulisse regno, iste alienae conjugi stuprum intulisse, hic res alienas furto avertisse, alius alia et quidem horrenda ac propudiosa admisisse flagitia, et iis etiam gloriatus fuisse memoratur. Et tantam nihilominus exstitisse hominum caecitatem, ut divinos iis honores elargirentur, quos ob sua exsecranda facinora aeternis poenis certissimo constaret esse damnatos. Propterea igitur Deum ipsum e coelis ad tantam caecitatem sua immensa luce depellendam, et tam densas errorum tenebras doctrinae suae veritate dissipandas descendisse ; atque hunc esse quem ipsis praedicaret, cujus principes discipulos veris laudibus efferret, quibus templa et statuae multo justius quam Marti et Mercurio, aliisve diis (si tamen diis) deberentur. Talibus fere, sed multo pluribus ac majoribus, prout Spiritus ei dabat, populi animos vir sanctus detinebat, erudiebat, Christo acquirebat. Post haec commendata Regulo (cui manum simul et episcopi munus jam imposuerat) Arelatensi Ecclesia, dispositisque in ea ordinibus, et ad mutua inter se officia diligenti oratione concitatis, valedixit, dato- que pacis osculo, et impertita benedictione, in interiorem Galliam, assumptis Rustico et Eleutherio comitibus, penetravit. Ubi autem consederit, quid egerit, quae studia consectatus sit, proxima enarratio demonstrabit.
be censured: nay, that their whole life, doctrine, and death had been full of good examples. For in them had shone forth prudence in conducting affairs, equity in sharing business, chastity in governing the senses, fortitude in curbing the passions, patience in bearing adversities and undergoing death, and invincible constancy of mind. With which if the lives of the false gods were compared, whether of Mars, or of Mercury, or of Jupiter himself or Saturn, or of any others whatever, how great, good God! said he, is the difference in them! greater truly than that of day and night, than that of light and darkness. For one is recorded to have devoured his own children, another to have driven his own father from his kingdom, that one to have committed adultery with another's wife, this one to have purloined others' property by theft, another to have committed other and indeed dreadful and shameful enormities, and even to have boasted of them. And that nevertheless so great had been the blindness of men that they lavished divine honours upon those who on account of their execrable crimes it was most certainly established were condemned to eternal punishments. On that account therefore God Himself had come down from the heavens to drive away so great a blindness by His immense light, and to scatter so dense a darkness of errors by the truth of His doctrine; and this was He Whom he preached to them, Whose chief disciples he extolled with true praises, to whom temples and statues were much more justly due than to Mars and Mercury, or other gods (if indeed gods). By such words almost, and by many more and greater, according as the Spirit gave to him, the holy man held fast, instructed, and won for Christ the minds of the people. After these things, having commended the Church of Arles to Regulus (upon whom he had already laid his hand and the office of bishop together), and having arranged the orders in it and stirred them up by a diligent discourse to mutual duties towards one another, he bade farewell, and having given the kiss of peace and imparted his blessing, penetrated into inner Gaul, taking with him Rusticus and Eleutherius as companions. Where however he settled, what he did, and what pursuits he followed, the next narration will show.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(1-2) Saturnino Aquitaniam, etc. De Saturnino, et aliis in diversa a Dionysio dimissis, partim capite praecedenti dictum est, partim proprio et singulari capite infra dicetur.
(1-2) To Saturninus Aquitaine, etc. Concerning Saturninus and the others sent off in different directions by Dionysius, part has been said in the preceding chapter, and part will be said below in a proper and separate chapter.
(3) At vero Marcellum, quem et Eugenium nonnulli vocant. De Marcello hoc, et idemne sit cum Eugedio Toletano, disputavi alibi.
(3) As for Marcellus, whom some also call Eugenius. Concerning this Marcellus, and whether he is the same as Eugenius of Toledo, I have disputed elsewhere.
(4) In quo Martis statua, etc. Inter alios deos cultum fuisse etiam a Gallis Martem, praecedenti capite notavimus e Caesare. De disjecta autem et diffracta a Dionysio ejus statura, habetur in Actis. S. Reguli apud Vincentium Bellovacensem lib X Histor., cap. 27.
(4) Wherein a statue of Mars, etc. That among other gods Mars also was worshipped by the Gauls, we have noted in the preceding chapter from Caesar. And concerning his statue cast down and broken in pieces by Dionysius, it is had in the Acts of St. Regulus in Vincent of Beauvais, Book 10 of the Mirror of History, Chapter 27.
CAPUT XII.
Chapter XII.
Dionysii ad Parisios profectio, et ibidem religionis et episcopatus fundatio.
The departure of Dionysius to Paris, and the foundation there of religion and of the episcopate.
Parisii hac ipsa, qua de agimus, aetate, imo et pluribus ante saeculis celebre erat, non urbis quidem ut nunc, sed populi in Gallia Celtica Senonas inter et Bellovacos siti, et Sequanam fluvium accolentis nomen. Quod quidem nomen olim Julius Caesar Commentariis suis illustrius fecerat simulque eorum urbem Lutetiam belli consilio inibi habito reddiderat clariorem ; verum longe alia claritudo post accessit, cum Dionysius Areopagita omnem prope Athenarum gloriam, hoc est seipsum, huc transtulit ; neque hoc sine felici rei magnae omine, facultatis scilicet omnium liberalium artium, et Graecae in primis facundiae eodem aliquando (quod jam dudum factum est) transiturae. Sed illa tamen, quamvis per se ampla, prae fidei luce quam diffudit, prae Christi nomine quod importavit, prae tot insignibus victricis fidei tropaeis quae tota Gallia erexit, exiguat videri possunt et debent. Igitur ad hunc populum et ad hanc urbem divino ductu accessit, eumque in vicino delegit habitationi locum, quem et sacris studiis, et piis precationibus, et divinorum contemplationi, et opportuno ab Evangelii laboribus receptui reperire potuit quam commodissimum. Eum esse credunt, quem academia Parisiensis nunc insidet, illius Atheniensis, quam Plato celebravit, et ubi Dionysius quondam philosophatus est, aemula. Hic ergo cum duobus sociis Rustico presbytero, Eleutherio diacono fidissimis contubernalibus consedit, hic sacris operatus est, hic divina meditatus, hic coelestia contemplatus, hic libros illos incomparabiles, et nisi paucis rarisque ingeniis inaccessos, est commentatus, quos et hodierna theologorum schola secundum Scripturas in prima ponit laudatque auctoritate ; hic denique, ut quondam Joannes in deserto, concurrentes ad se omnis generis mortales fama vitae et miraculorum excitatos docuit, abluit, et plus etiam quam Joannes, peccatorum suorum vinculis exuit, ac teterrimae ereptos servituti in libertatem filiorum Dei vindicavit. Nam cum virtute polleret miraculorum ; et jam visum caecis, jam auditum surdis, jam sermonem mutis, jam claudis gressum reformaret, variisque praeterea morborum affectos incommodis circa ustionem, sectionem, potionum amaritudinem, sola precatione et verbi divini invocatione percuraret ; genti admirationi fuit, imo et propter facta tam benefica passim apud omnes in amore et honore non vulgari. Quibus ad fidei persuasionem Deique illius cultum (cujus vocato nomine haec patrabat) viam sternentibus, non exiguum Parisiorum numerum ad Christi castra perduxit. Sed prae aliis omnibus, quorum obscurior fama est et ignota nomina, unus singulariter exstitit, cujus non quivis hactenus nec aetas cuncta disperdens, nec livor semper magnis invidens, jam obtegere nomen aut obscurare gloriam. Lisbius enim prisca stirps et radix Montmorentianae familiae qui primus e Gallica nobilitate salutiferis baptismi aquis a Dionysio expiatus et Christiani nominis gloria creditur insignitus, vivit etiamnum et viget, vigebitque perennibus, nec unquam intermorituris ad omnem posteritatem litteris. Nam ut antehac, ita et deinceps, Gallorum habebitur et appellatur Christianae primitiae : nec celabitur (ut nobilis erat juxta et locuples) tam ad commendandam ac promovendam fidem ejus auctoritas, quam ad religiosa sacella et oratoria (prout ea ferebat tempestas) vel aptanda vel conservanda insignis benignitas ac munificentia. Ad haec enim opera tam auctoritate quam opibus praesto adfuisse Dionysio ex antiquis habetur monumentis. Atque haec fortassis irarum et discordiarum conjugi occasio et seminarium fuit : quod scilicet Larcia (hoc erat conjugi nomen) tantarum impensarum, quibus dilapidari rem familiarem arbitrabatur, impatiens (marito enim fidem amplexo diu infidelis perstitit) virum tanquam summae in deos impietatis reum detulerit, praeclaramque martyrii palmam, sed longo post haec tempore, remanentibus tamen odiis, volens nolens, ut suo dicetur loco, procurarit. Nam cum Vespasianus imperium tunc teneret, princeps admodum mitis ac humanus, nulla gravior hisce temporibus exstitit in Christianos persecutio, nulta religionis hostibus sui in bonos expromendi odii, tanta
Parisii at this very age of which we treat, nay, even several centuries before, was the famous name not indeed of a city as now, but of a people in Celtic Gaul situated between the Senones and the Bellovaci, and dwelling beside the river Seine. Which name indeed Julius Caesar had of old made more illustrious by his Commentaries, and at the same time had rendered their city Lutetia more famous by holding a council of war there; but a far different renown accrued afterwards, when Dionysius the Areopagite transferred hither almost all the glory of Athens, that is, himself; nor this without a happy omen of a great matter, namely that the faculty of all the liberal arts, and of Greek eloquence especially, would someday pass over (as has long since come to pass) to the same place. Yet those things, however ample in themselves, in comparison with the light of the faith which he diffused, in comparison with the name of Christ which he brought in, in comparison with so many distinguished trophies of victorious faith which he erected throughout all Gaul, can and ought to seem small. To this people therefore and to this city he came under divine guidance, and chose in the neighbourhood that place for his dwelling which he was able to find most commodious both for sacred studies, and for pious prayers, and for the contemplation of divine things, and for a seasonable retreat from the labours of the Gospel. They believe that it is that which the University of Paris now occupies, the rival of that Athenian school which Plato celebrated and where Dionysius once philosophized. Here therefore with his two associates Rusticus the presbyter and Eleutherius the deacon, his most faithful tent-companions, he settled, here he performed the sacred rites, here he meditated on divine things, here he contemplated heavenly things, here he composed those incomparable books, inaccessible save to a few rare minds, which the present school of theologians also places and praises in the foremost authority next to the Scriptures; here finally, as once John in the desert, he taught and washed mortals of every kind flocking together to him, stirred up by the fame of his life and miracles, and even more than John, stripped them of the bonds of their sins, and rescuing them from the most hideous slavery claimed them for the liberty of the children of God. For since he excelled in the power of miracles, and now restored sight to the blind, now hearing to the deaf, now speech to the dumb, now walking to the lame, and moreover thoroughly healed by prayer alone and the invocation of the divine word those afflicted with various ailments of diseases without cautery, cutting, and the bitterness of potions, he was an object of wonder to the nation, nay, on account of deeds so beneficent, he was held everywhere among all in no common love and honour. And as these things paved the way to the persuasion of the faith and the worship of that God (by calling upon Whose name he wrought these things), he led over no small number of the Parisii to the camp of Christ. But above all others, whose fame is more obscure and whose names are unknown, one stood forth singularly, whose name neither any ordinary time hitherto, nor age that destroys all things, nor envy that ever grudges great men, has yet been able to cover over or obscure his glory. For Lisbius, the ancient stock and root of the Montmorency family, who is believed to have been the first of the Gallic nobility cleansed by Dionysius in the saving waters of baptism and distinguished with the glory of the Christian name, lives and flourishes even now, and will flourish to all posterity in perennial and never-dying letters. For as heretofore, so hereafter also, he will be accounted and is called the Christian first-fruits of the Gauls: nor (since he was at once noble and wealthy) will either his authority for commending and promoting the faith, or his distinguished benignity and munificence for fitting out or preserving religious chapels and oratories (according as that season allowed), be concealed. For that for these works he stood ready at hand to Dionysius as well with his authority as with his wealth is had from ancient monuments. And this perhaps was to his wife the occasion and nursery of anger and discord: namely, that Larcia (this was his wife's name), impatient of such great expenses, whereby she supposed the family property was being squandered (for after her husband had embraced the faith she long persisted an unbeliever), denounced her husband as guilty of the highest impiety against the gods, and willy-nilly procured for him the illustrious palm of martyrdom, though a long time after these things, her hatred nevertheless remaining, as will be told in its own place. For since Vespasian then held the empire, a prince very mild and humane, no heavier persecution against the Christians arose in these times, and to the enemies of religion no opportunity of venting their hatred against good men, so great
Editors' notes and page, col. 777

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: these are Halloix's notationes to Cap. XI, printed in two columns at the chapter's end (top of the rendered crop), above the full-width text of Cap. XII. The crop begins mid-notes: the notes before (3), and the opening of the note ending at the top of col 778, lie above it and are not visible here. The calls (5)–(11) in Cap. XII's text are answered at that chapter's end, on a later page. --> (printed under page 406)

(3) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 777

At vero Marcellum, quem et Eugenium nonnulli vocant. De Marcello hoc, et idemne sit cum Eugedio Toletano, disputavi alibi.

"But Marcellus, whom some also call Eugenius." Of this Marcellus, and whether he is the same as Eugenius ["Eugedio" as printed] of Toledo, I have argued elsewhere.

(?) ‹anchor: not visible; note begins above the crop› · call in col 778

(continued) ... Reguli apud Vincentium Bellovacensem lib x Histor., cap. 27.

(printed under page 406)

Page

  • running head: 777 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 778
  • marginal letters: A (4) In quo Martis statua,
  • old-edition numerals: 470 after quos et
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence reprehendi possent; ends mid-sentence tanta
PG 4:778
Editors' notes and page, col. 778

Page

  • other: col 778 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 777 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:779
quantam voluisset opportunitas fuit. Hinc Ecclesia illo imperatore sensim recreari, paulatim accrescere, vires sumere, aediculas struere, liberius sacros coetus habere, in Christi doctrina et virtutum exercitio non poenitendos progressus in dies facere. Tum ergo et Dionysius obsecundante in primis quem modo diximus Lisbio, nonnulla variis in locis sacella, ut commoditas erat, construxit. Primum autem, vel certe inter prima illud fuisse creditur, quod omnipotenti Deo, suae hujus peregrinationis auctori atque duci, titulo Sanctae Trinitatis dedicavit : quod deinde multis post saeculis in honorem sancti Benedicti, reservata tamen ibidem loci venerandae antiquitatis et sanctimoniae grata memoria, instauratum, amplificatum, consecratum fuit. Quippe in sacello, quod Sancti Nicolai nunc dicitur, et in divi Benedicti templo inclusum est, hoc legitur veteris religionis certissimum monumentum. In hoc sacello sanctus Dionysius coepit invocare nomen sanctae Trinitatis. Nam ille proprie locus fuit aedificati a Dionysio sacelli. Postea vero et alterum cultui beatae Mariae Virginis, destructo, quod inibi colebatur, Mercurii simulacro, dedicasse tradunt ; quod ab indigenis ad rei memoriam Nostra Domina de Campis est appellatum, Ubi et partem aliquam sanctissimimi veli ejusdem Virginis, cujus ipse interfuerat exsequiis, ad majorem loci ejus sanctitatem deposuit. Unum item sancto Stephano primo post Christi ascensionem martyri ; quod hodieque templum Sancti Stephani Graecorum vulgo nominatur, quod scilicet primi ejus conditores Graeci essent. Alia denique aliis sanctis, quorum enumeratione, ut dfificili, minusque necessaria nunc supersedeo. Sed quemadmodum templa et sacraria, sic sacerdotes et ministros constituit, variaque in loca dimisit. Necessarium enim erat, ut, multiplicatis gregibus, pastores quoque multiplicarentur. Illos autem cum ad omnem virtutem diligentissime informavit tum, etiam peculiari cura iisdem commendavit, ut ea quam exactissime callerent et curarent, quae sui essent circa res sacras officii et ministerii. Nec immerito. Quid enim in omni mundo est, quod parem curam ac sollicitudinem requirat, quam ea servitia et obsequia, quae non hominem mortalem, sed Deum ipsum et coelos tangunt? Nam si pro personarum dignitate atque fastigio verum est honorem ac venerationem crescere, quam exquisiti divinae adorationis ritus ac caeremoniae, et quanta honoris ac reverentiae incrementa ad supremae illius atque infinitae majestatis cultum adhibenda sunt ? Dionysius igitur tanti reverentissimus culminis, praeclaram omnino, si quis alius, hac in re navavit operam. Cum enim apostoli (in quorum praecipue humeros tanquam primorum Dei legatorum, et novae legis principalium praeconum id incumbebat oneris) instituta a Magistro sacramenta et sacrificia certis ritibus ac caeremoniis, majoris venerationis ergo, divinitus instruxissent, ordinatisque ab se episcopis non tam voce aut scripto, quam usu et exemplo tradidissent, visum est viris apostolicis post illorum e vita migrationem e bono communi fore (quod et Spiritus ipsis suggerebat) ut praecipua religionis Christianae mysteria, eorumque ratio et intelligentia sic litteris mandarentur, ut et cum novis pontificibus ac sacerdotibus (quorum jam passim per omnes terras numerus excrescebat) facile communicaretur, et simul caveretur, ne quae occulta esse oporteret, temere ad homines profanos et indignos emanarent. Quemadmodum enim ad religionis sanctaeque disciplinae consensionem atque unitatem plurimum istis commodarent ; ita his propter ignorantiae tenebras mentisque imbecillitatem haud parum officerent. Quare hoc in negotio primus omnium, quod quidem sciatur, sanctus Hierotheus Dioniysii magister laboravit ; sed ita laboravit, ut ejus scripta ob difficultatem et obscuritatem sublimioribus duntaxat ingeniis inservirent. Unde cum ea Dionysius ad Timotheum urbis Ephesi episcopum transmisisset, is ita probavit, ut mediocribus ingeniis aliquanto clariora requireret. Quin et ipsummet Dionysium ad hunc suscipiendum laborem non semel, sed saepius hortatus est, non quasi ipse Timotheus, utpote veteranus Pauli apostoli discipulus, iis magnopere indigeret, sed ut nuper creatis aut deinceps creandis ab se episcopis in directionem atque subsidium exhiberet, unumque essent illa scripta Dionysii velut rituum omnium ac caeremoniarum conforme magisterium. Et sane ita per Orientem et universam Graeciam, quae in libris suis circa ordines conferendos idem perscripsit Dionysius, invaluerunt perennaruntque, ut eorum usus apud illos hodieque perseveret. Sed de libris in praesentia hoc tantum dicam, quod satis liquet (nam omnium recensionem, quorum quidem nunc sit memoria, post inferemus) nobiles illos libros, alterum De coelesti, alterum De ecclesiastica hierarchia, cum sint e postremis ab eo editis operibus, in Gallia esse scriptos, in Gallia auctos et retractatos. Hic enim a duorum apostolorum glorioso excessu (ex quo tempore ad scribendum ab eorum discipulis maxime est stimulatus) sedem ac domicilium tenuit. Quamvis et exemplo magistrorum ad visendas et firmandas remotiores Ecclesias, in alia terrarum nonnunquam excurrerit. Nam et in Hipaniam e Gallia profectum fuisse Hispani ipsi affirmant. Quod eo quoque fit probabilius, quod qui ab orbis exorsi capite in vicinas Gallias sub illa apostolorum tempora proficiscebantur, soliti essent satis evulgato inibi Evangelio, inde in Hispaniam ejusdem dilatandi gratia convolare. Plurima enim in Hispanorum historiis ejusmodi profectionum exempla consignantur. Nempe hoc de sancto Martiale Lemovicensium episcopo, hoc de sancto Saturnino Tolosanorum, hoc de sancto Jone seu Jona presbytero Castrensium, hoc de sancto Mancio Catalaunensium antistite, hoc de pluribus aliis in Gallia episcopis, et apostolorum discipulis memoriae prodiderunt. Neque enim ut regnorum aut provinciarum, sic fidei et religionis limites erant ; sed dispersorum toto orbe Christianorum velut una provincia, unum regnum, una natio, imo velut una domus et una familia tota Christi Ecclesia erat ; tamque facilis tum e provincia in provinciam, quam nunc ex urbe in urbem, et fere dixerim e domo in domum, transitus patebat, et receptus. Nulla tum inter Christianos ob locorum intervalla animorum disjunctio, nulla ob linguarum diversitatem charitatis divulsio, nulla denique inter fratres (Italos enim, Gallos, Germanos, Hispanos, Graecos, et quoscunque alios totius universi populos una continebat et conglutinabat germanitas), nulla, inquam, inter fratres plusquam fraterno amore se complectentes, nisi solius virtutis et pietatis et divini honoris parebat aemulatio. At si forte tempestas aliqua persecutionis ingrueba, ea magis inter illos sese, non secus atque aquam frigoris asperitas, constringebat. Ivit igitur in Hispaniam Dionysius, et suorum quos antehac illo praemiserat, discipulorum labores et fructus praesens inspexit, cognovit, promovit. Est enim dictu incredibile, quantum fidei rebus afferat pondus, sanctorum virorum, praesertim doctrina et auctoritate praestantium, vel audita tantum oratio, vel conspecta solum praesentia. Hinc tantus olim populi ardor inerat vel videndi et audiendi apostolos, vel iis e vita profectis, ipsorum saltem discipulos velut vivas eorum imagines cognoscendi. Ea causa fuit, cur episcopi apostolorum successores perraro in una sede ita haeserint, quin ad alias atque alias provincias, seu ipsarum invitatu, seu sua voluntate crebro peregrinati sint. Itaque et Clemens ipse, Petri successor et discipulus, relicta ad tempus Roma, varias in partes, non minus quam magister suus abiit : circa haec ipsa tempora usque ad Domitiani sceptra, et impios adversus Ecclesiam motus, generosi Christi athletae libere et confidenter, quocunque Spiritus Dei agebat, non modo ad multiplicandas Ecclesias, sed etiam ad eas confirmandas, et statutis ac legibus ordinandas, et concordiae vinculo (quod maxime tunc erat necessarium)
as it would have wished. Hence under that emperor the Church gradually revived, little by little increased, gathered strength, built small churches, held sacred assemblies more freely, and day by day made no mean progress in the doctrine of Christ and the exercise of virtues. Then therefore Dionysius also, assisted chiefly by Lisbius whom we have just mentioned, built several chapels in various places, as convenience offered. And the first, or at least among the first, is believed to have been that which he dedicated to Almighty God, the Author and Leader of this his pilgrimage, under the title of the Holy Trinity: which afterwards many centuries later was restored, enlarged, and consecrated in honour of St. Benedict, the grateful memory nevertheless of the venerable antiquity and sanctity of the place being preserved there. For in the chapel which is now called that of St. Nicholas, and is enclosed within the church of St. Benedict, there is read this most certain monument of the ancient religion: In this chapel St. Dionysius began to invoke the name of the Holy Trinity. For that was properly the site of the chapel built by Dionysius. And afterwards they relate that he dedicated another also to the worship of the Blessed Virgin Mary, having destroyed an image of Mercury which was worshipped there; which by the natives in memory of the fact was called Notre-Dame-des-Champs; where also for the greater sanctity of that place he deposited some part of the most holy veil of the same Virgin, at whose funeral rites he himself had been present. One likewise to St. Stephen, the first martyr after the ascension of Christ; which even today is commonly named the church of St. Stephen of the Greeks, namely because its first founders were Greeks. Others finally to other saints, the enumeration of which, as difficult and less necessary, I now omit. And just as he established temples and shrines, so he appointed priests and ministers, and sent them out into various places. For it was necessary that, as the flocks were multiplied, the pastors also should be multiplied. And while he most diligently trained them to every virtue, he also with special care commended to the same that they should know and care for most exactement those things which belonged to their office and ministry regarding sacred things. And not undeservedly. For what is there in all the world that requires equal care and solicitude as those services and duties which touch not mortal man, but God Himself and the heavens? For if it is true that honour and veneration grow in proportion to the dignity and height of persons, how exquisite rites and ceremonies of divine adoration, and how great increases of honour and reverence ought to be applied to the worship of that supreme and infinite majesty! Dionysius therefore, most reverent of so great a summit, if anyone else, bestowed altogether illustrious pains in this matter. For whereas the apostles (upon whose shoulders chiefly, as the first ambassadors of God and the principal heralds of the new law, that burden rested) had divinely furnished the sacraments and sacrifices instituted by the Master with fixed rites and ceremonies for the sake of greater veneration, and had handed them down to the bishops ordained by themselves not so much by word or writing as by usage and example, it seemed good to the apostolic men after their departure from life that it would be for the common good (which the Spirit also suggested to them) that the chief mysteries of the Christian religion, and the reason and understanding of them, should be so committed to writing that they might both be easily communicated to the new pontiffs and priests (whose number was now growing everywhere throughout all lands), and at the same time precaution might be taken lest things which ought to be secret should rashly leak out to profane and unworthy men. For just as they would greatly advantage the former for agreement and unity of religion and holy discipline, so to the latter on account of the darkness of ignorance and weakness of mind they would do no little harm. Wherefore in this business first of all, so far at least as is known, St. Hierotheus, the master of Dionysius, laboured; yet he so laboured that on account of their difficulty and obscurity his writings served only sublimer minds. Whence, when Dionysius had transmitted them to Timothy, Bishop of the city of Ephesus, the latter so approved of them that for ordinary minds he required somewhat clearer ones. Nay, he exhorted Dionysius himself not once, but oftentimes to undertake this labour—not as though Timothy himself, being a veteran disciple of the Apostle Paul, stood greatly in need of them, but that he might furnish them for direction and aid to the bishops newly created or thereafter to be created by himself, and that those writings of Dionysius might be one uniform directory, so to speak, of all rites and ceremonies. And truly throughout the East and all Greece the things which the same Dionysius wrote down in his books concerning the conferring of orders so prevailed and endured that the use of them persists among them even today. But concerning his books at present I shall say only this, which is sufficiently clear (for a review of all of which any memory now exists we shall bring in later): that those noble books, the one On the Celestial, the other On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, being among the last works published by him, were written in Gaul, and in Gaul enlarged and revised. For here from the glorious departure of the two apostles (from which time he was most of all stimulated by their disciples to write) he held his see and dwelling; although after the example of his masters he sometimes made excursions into other parts of the earth to visit and confirm more remote Churches. For the Spaniards themselves affirm that he also set out from Gaul into Spain. Which becomes all the more probable for this reason also, because those who, having begun from the capital of the world, set out in those times of the apostles into the neighbouring Gauls, were wont, when the Gospel had been sufficiently published there, to fly thence into Spain for the sake of spreading the same. For very many examples of journeys of that kind are recorded in the histories of the Spaniards: namely, they have handed down to memory this of St. Martial Bishop of Limoges, this of St. Saturninus of Toulouse, this of St. Jon or Jonas presbyter of Châtres, this of St. Mancius Bishop of Châlons, this of several other bishops in Gaul and disciples of the apostles. For the bounds of faith and religion were not like those of kingdoms or provinces; but the whole Church of Christ was like one province, one kingdom, one nation, nay, like one house and one family of the Christians dispersed throughout the whole world; and passage and reception stood open as easy then from province to province as now from city to city, and I might almost say from domo in domum. There was then among Christians no disjunction of minds on account of intervals of places, no sundering of charity on account of diversity of languages, finally no emulation appeared among brethren (for one brotherhood contained and glued together Italians, Gauls, Germans, Spaniards, Greeks, and any other peoples whatever of the whole universe)—none, I say, appeared among brethren embracing one another with more than fraternal love, save only of virtue and piety and the divine honour. And if perchance any storm of persecution came on, it bound them all the closer together among themselves, no otherwise than the sharpness of cold binds water. Dionysius therefore went into Spain, and in person inspected, learned, and promoted the labours and fruits of his disciples whom he had previously sent ahead thither. For it is incredible to tell how much weight is brought to the affairs of the faith by even the merely heard discourse, or the merely beheld presence, of holy men, especially those excelling in learning and authority. Hence so great an ardour was once in the people either of seeing and hearing the apostles, or after they had departed from life, of knowing at least their disciples as living images of them. That was the reason why the bishops, the successors of the apostles, very rarely clave so fast to one see as not frequently to travel to one and another province, whether at their invitation or of their own will. And so Clement himself also, the successor and disciple of Peter, leaving Rome for a time, went off into various parts no less than his master: about these very times down to the sceptre of Domitian and his impious commotions against the Church, the noble athletes of Christ went freely and confidently whithersoever the Spirit of God drove them, not only to multiply the Churches, but also to confirm them, and to order them with statutes and laws, and by the bond of concord (which was then most necessary)
Editors' notes and page, col. 779

Footnotes

<!-- The rendered page foot holds only the full-width text of Cap. XII (calls (14)–(17) visible; their notes are printed at the chapter's end). No footnotes. --> (none) (printed under page 407)

Page

  • running head: 779 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 780
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 471 after praeconum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence quantam voluisset; ends mid-sentence erat necessarium)
PG 4:780
Editors' notes and page, col. 780

Page

  • other: col 780 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 779 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:781
colligandas contendebant. Sic ergo et Dionysius nec Athenis, nec Galliis, nec Germania contentus, in Hispanias quoque penetravit, et temporum usus opportunitate, ea quae Jacobus, quae Petrus, quae Paulus, quae alii apostolorum plantaverant, irrigatum ivit. De tempore quidem profectionis etsi non omnino liqueat, de profectione tamen ipsa satis liquet. Quae autem in Gallias reversus infesto juxta et infausto Domitiani egerit dominatu, hinc jam ordiemur.
were striving to gather. So then Dionysius too, content neither with Athens, nor with the Gauls, nor with Germany, penetrated into the Spains as well, and, using the opportunity of the times, went to water what James, what Peter, what Paul, what others of the apostles had planted. Although the time of the journey is not altogether clear, the journey itself is clear enough. What he did after returning into the Gauls, under the hostile and ill-omened rule of Domitian alike, we shall now begin from here.
NOTATIONES.
NOTES.
(5) Parisii hac ipsa, qua de agimus, aetate, etc. Parisios, ut regionis nomen; Lutetiam vero, ut ejus regionis caput, usurpavit Caesar lib. VI De bello Gallico, sub initium, ubi sic de se ipse scribit: « Concilio Galliae primo vere, ut instituerat, indicto, cum reliqui praeter Senones, Carnutes, Trevirosque venissent, initium belli ac defectionis hoc esse arbitratus, ut omnia postponere videretur, concilium Lutetiam Parisiorum transfert. Confines erant hi Senonibus, civitatumque patrum memoria conjunxerant: sed ab hoc concilio abfuisse existimabantur. » Sic ibi.
(5) The Parisii, in this very age of which we treat, etc. Caesar used "Parisii" as the name of the region, and "Lutetia" as the capital of that region, in Book VI of the Gallic War, near the beginning, where he writes thus of himself: "When the council of Gaul had been proclaimed at the beginning of spring, as he had determined, and all the rest had come except the Senones, the Carnutes and the Treveri, judging this to be the beginning of war and revolt, so that he seemed to put everything else second, he transferred the council to Lutetia of the Parisii. These were neighbours of the Senones, and within their fathers' memory had united their states with them; but they were thought to have kept away from this council." So there.
(6-7) Igitur ad hunc pop. et ad hanc urbem divino ductu accessit. De hoc accessu ex divino nutu seu monito attestantes habemus Simeonem Metaphrasten in Vita Dionysii, qui ἄνωθεν αὐτῷ κεχρηματισμένον, superne oraculum ei redditum scribit. Ita prius Athenis Romam venerat οὐρανίῳ καὶ θείῳ θελήματι, ὡς ὑπὸ Θεοῦ ἠγαπημένος, ὁδηγούμενος, ut scribit Methodius, coelesti et divina voluntate, tanquam dilectus a Deo, per iter deductus.
(6-7) So he came to this people and to this city under divine guidance. For this coming by divine nod or warning we have as witness Simeon Metaphrastes in his Life of Dionysius, who writes that an oracle had been given him from above. So too he had earlier come from Athens to Rome by heavenly and divine will, as one beloved by God, being led on his way, as Methodius writes.
(8) Hic libros illos incomparabiles, etc. Libros qui nunc exstant, De divinis nominibus, De coelesti hierarchia, De ecclesiastica hierarchia, etc, probabilissimum est scriptos a Dionysio Parisiis, post apostolorum mortem, cum jam ipse inter Pauli discipulos praecipua scientia emineret. Constat enim posterius esse scriptos (quod etiam infra probabitur) quam eos, qui perierunt.
(8) Here those incomparable books, etc. It is most probable that the books which now survive, On the Divine Names, On the Celestial Hierarchy, On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, etc., were written by Dionysius at Paris, after the death of the apostles, when he himself already stood out among the disciples of Paul for his surpassing knowledge. For it is certain (as will also be proved below) that they were written later than those which have perished.
(9) Michael in Laudatione S. Dionysii.
(9) Michael, in his Encomium of St Dionysius.
(10) Nam eum virtute polleret miraculorum, etc. De S. Dionysii potestate miraculorum testantur antiqui Vitae scriptores, tam Graeci quam Latini. Dabo Graecorum testimonia, omissis Latinorum, quae magis in promptu. Itaque Michael Syngelus scribit Dionysium expulisse colendorum simulacrorum insaniam, hisce tribus machinis, τῷ τε τῆς ἀληθείας κηρύγματι, καὶ τῷ τῆς διδασκαλίας αὐγάσματι, καὶ τοῖς τῶν θαυμάτων τερατουργήμασιν, praeconio veritatis, doctrinae splendore, miraculorum prodigiis. Deinde subjungit continenter aliquas curationes vi divina ab eo factas: Ὀφθαλμοὶ γὰρ τυφλῶν ἀνέβλεπον, καὶ ὦτα κωφῶν ἠνοίγοντο, καὶ γλῶσσαι μογιλάλων ἐτρανοῦντο, καὶ βάσεις χωλῶν συνεσφίγγοντο, καὶ ποικίλων νοσημάτων ἀσθενοῦντες ἠλευθεροῦντο, τῇ τοῦ παντοδυνάμου Σωτῆρος ἐπικλήσει διὰ τοῦ θαυμασιωτάτου θεράποντος αὐτοῦ παραδοξοποιοῦντος, καὶ τοὺς ἐν σκότει τῆς ἀγνοίας καθημένους προσκαλουμένου πρὸς τὸ φῶς τῆς γνώσεως καὶ σωτηρίας. Oculi enim caecorum intuebantur, et surdorum aures aperiebantur, et mutorum linguae solvebantur, et claudorum incessus restringebantur, et variis debilitati morbis, invocato Salvatoris omnipotentis auxilio, per admirabilissimum ejus servum miracula patrantem, et sedentes in ignorantiae tenebris, ad lucem cognitionis advocantem liberabantur. Ita Syngelus. Quid Methodius? Haec nimirum inter alia: Καὶ τοσαύτας δι' αὐτοῦ κατηξίωσε γενέσθαι τὰς δυνάμεις, ὅτι τῶν πολεμίων ἐθνῶν τὰς καρδίας οὐκ ἔλαττον τῶν εὐαγγελιζομένων ἀνέδειξεν. Et tantas per eum dignatus est Dominus patrare virtutes, ut non minus gentium hostilium corda, quam Christianorum promoveret. Metaphrastes autem: Οὐ διδαχῆς μόνον ῥήμασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ σημείων ἔργοις ἀποστολῆς ἔργον εἰργάζετο. Non doctrinae solum verbis, sed et operibus signorum munus exsequebatur apostolatus.
(10) For since he was mighty in the power of miracles, etc. The ancient writers of his Life, Greek as well as Latin, bear witness to St Dionysius' power of miracles. I shall give the testimonies of the Greeks, leaving aside those of the Latins, which are more readily to hand. Thus Michael Syncellus writes that Dionysius drove out the madness of worshipping idols with these three engines: the proclamation of the truth, the radiance of teaching, and the wonder-working of miracles. Then he adds straight on some cures worked by him through divine power: "For the eyes of the blind saw again, and the ears of the deaf were opened, and the tongues of the stammerers were loosed, and the steps of the lame were made firm, and those sick of various diseases were set free, at the invocation of the almighty Saviour, through His most wonderful servant working marvels and calling those who sat in the darkness of ignorance to the light of knowledge and salvation." So Syncellus. What of Methodius? This, namely, among other things: "And the Lord deigned that such great mighty works be done through him that he showed the hearts of the hostile nations no less than those of the evangelized" (the Latin renders: that he moved the hearts of hostile nations no less than those of Christians). And Metaphrastes: "Not only with the words of teaching but also with the works of signs he performed the work of the apostolate."
(11) Lisbius enim prisca stirps, etc. De Lisbii conversione
(11) For Lisbius, an ancient stock, etc. Of the conversion of Lisbius
Editors' notes and page, col. 781

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: Halloix's notationes to Cap. XII fill the lower page in two columns. The rendered crop begins mid-note in both columns: the start of (7) in col 781, and the end of (11) with the start of the note that resumes at the top of col 782 (most likely (12), on the church Dionysius built), lie above the crop. The bold "472" printed inside note (14) is the original edition's page number, left out here. --> (printed under page 408)

(7) ‹anchor: divino ductu accessit› · call in col 781

(continued) ... μενος, ut scribit Methodius, caelesti et divina voluntate, tanquam dilectus a Deo, per iter deductus.

(printed under page 408)

(8) ‹anchor: libros illos incomparabiles› · call in col 781

Hic libros illos incomparabiles, etc. Libros qui nunc exstant, De divinis nominibus, De caelesti hierarchia, De ecclesiastica hierarchia, etc, probabilissimum est scriptos a Dionysio Parisiis, post apostolorum mortem, cum jam ipse inter Pauli discipulos praecipua scientia emineret. Constat enim posterius esse scriptos (quod etiam infra probabitur) quam eos, qui perierunt.

"Here those incomparable books," etc. The books now extant (On the Divine Names, On the Celestial Hierarchy, On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, etc.) were most probably written by Dionysius at Paris, after the death of the apostles, when he himself already stood out among Paul's disciples for exceptional learning. For it is certain (as will also be shown below) that they were written later than those that have perished.

(printed under page 408)

(9) ‹anchor: Dei vindicavit› · call in col 781

Michael in Laudatione S. Dionysii.

Michael, in his Encomium of St Dionysius.

(printed under page 408)

(10) ‹anchor: virtute polleret miraculorum› · call in col 781

Nam cum virtute polleret miraculorum, etc. De S. Dionysii potestate miraculorum testantur antiqui Vitae scriptores, tam Graeci quam Latini. Dabo Graecorum testimonia, omissis Latinorum, quae magis in promptu. Itaque Michael Syngelus scribit Dionysium expulisse colendorum simulacrorum insaniam, hisce tribus machinis, τῷ τε τῆς ἀληθείας κηρύγματι, καὶ τῷ τῆς διδασκαλίας ιαυγάσματι, καὶ τοῖς τῶν θαυμάτων τερατουργήμασιν, praeconio veritatis, doctrinae splendore, miraculorum prodigiis. Deinde subjungit continenter aliquas curationes vi divina ab eo factas: Ὀφθαλμοὶ γὰρ τυφλῶν ἀνέβλεπον, καὶ ὦτα κωφῶν ἠνοίγοντο, καὶ γλῶσσαι μογιλάλων ἐτρανοῦντο, καὶ βάσεις χωλῶν συνεσφίγγοντο, καὶ ποικίλων νοσημάτων ἀσθενοῦντες ἠλευθεροῦντο, τῇ τοῦ παντοδυνάμου Σωτῆρος ἐπικλήσει διὰ τοῦ θαυμασιωτάτου θεράποντος αὐτοῦ παραδοξοποιοῦντος, καὶ τοὺς ἐν σκότει τῆς ἀγνοίας καθημένους προσκαλουμένου πρὸς τὸ φῶς τῆς γνώσεως καὶ σωτηρίας. Oculi enim caecorum intuebantur, et surdorum aures aperiebantur, et mutorum linguae solvebantur, et claudorum incessus restringebantur, et variis debilitati morbis, invocato Salvatoris omnipotentis auxilio, per admirabilissimum ejus servum miracula patrantem, et sedentes in ignorantiae tenebris, ad lucem cognitionis advocantem liberabantur. Ita Syngelus. Quid Methodius? Haec nimirum inter alia: Καὶ τοσαύτας δι' αὐτοῦ κατηξίωσε γενέσθαι τὰς δυνάμεις, ὅτι τῶν πολεμίων ἐθνῶν τὰς καρδίας οὐκ ἔλαττον τῶν εὐαγγελιζομένων ἀνέδειξεν. Et tantas per eum dignatus est Dominus patrare virtutes, ut non minus gentium hostilium corda, quam Christianorum promoveret. Metaphrastes autem: Οὐ διδαχῆς μόνον ῥήμασιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ αημείων ἔργοις ἀποστολῆς ἔργον εἰργάζετο. Non doctrinae solum verbis, sed et operibus signorum munus exsequebatur apostolatus.

"For since he was strong in the power of miracles," etc. The ancient writers of his Life, Greek as well as Latin, bear witness to St Dionysius's power of working miracles. I shall give the testimonies of the Greeks and leave out those of the Latins, which are more readily to hand. Michael Syncellus, then, writes that Dionysius drove out the madness of worshipping idols with these three engines: "by the preaching of the truth, the radiance [Greek as printed, apparently a misprint for ἀπαυγάσματι] of his teaching, and the wonders of his miracles"; that is, the proclamation of truth, the splendour of doctrine, the prodigies of miracles. Then he adds at once some cures worked by him through divine power: "For the eyes of the blind saw again, and the ears of the deaf were opened, and the tongues of the stammerers were loosed, and the steps of the lame were made firm, and those sick of various diseases were set free, by the invocation of the almighty Saviour, through his most wonderful servant, who worked marvels and called those who sat in the darkness of ignorance to the light of knowledge and salvation." [Halloix's Latin version follows, to the same effect.] So Syncellus. What of Methodius? This, among other things: "And the Lord deigned to work such mighty deeds through him that he moved the hearts of the hostile nations no less than those of the Christians" [Greek, then Latin: "of those being evangelized"]. And Metaphrastes: "He performed the work of an apostle not only by the words of teaching but also by the works of signs" ["αημείων" as printed for σημείων]; [Latin:] "he discharged the office of apostleship not only by the words of doctrine but also by works of signs."

(printed under page 408)

(11) ‹anchor: prisca stirps› · call in col 781

Lisbius enim prisca stirps, etc. De Lisbii con- (continues)

"For Lisbius, of ancient stock," etc. Of Lisbius's con- (continues; the rest stands at the top of col 782, above the crop)

(12?) ‹anchor: not visible; note begins above the crop› · call in col 782

(continued) ... bantur. Posterioris autem ista: Τοῦτον οὖν τὸν τόπον ὁ Θεοῦ δοῦλος περιοδεύσας, καὶ τῷ στερεῷ τῆς πίστεως ὁπλισάμενος, Θεῷ τῷ παντοδυνάμῳ πανταχοῦ βοηθοῦντι καὶ συνοδεύοντι αὐτῷ, ἐκκλησίαν ἐκεῖσε κατὰ τὴν δύναμιν αὐτοῦ, καθ' ὅτι νέος ἀκμὴν προσήλυτος ὑπῆρχε, καὶ τῷ Κυρίῳ ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ εἰς τιμὴν ἀνέστησε. Hunc igitur Dei servus, cum peragrasset locum fidei robore armatus, Deo omnipotenti sibi ubique auxiliari et comiti, templum illuc ut facultas gerebat (quippe novus ibi admodum advena erat) et Domino nostro Jesu Christo, honoris gratia aedificavit. His porro consentiunt Antiquitates Parisienses, et prisci Rituales libri, in quibus haec rhythmice: Hic constructo Christi templo, / Verbo docet et exemplo. / Coruscat miraculis, etc. De aliis templis et sacellis videndus est Demochares, libro De divino missae sacrificio, capite 18, in Catalogo episcoporum Parisiensium.

(printed under page 408)

Page

  • running head: 781 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A (5) Parisii hac; B luntate, tanquam; C καὶ τοῖς τῶν; D αύτας δι' αὐτοῦ
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; at the top of the page, the end of Caput XIII (colligandas contendebant... hinc jam ordiemur.) and the heading NOTATIONES are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the right edge, not set; ends mid-word con-
  • running head: 781 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 782
  • marginal letters: A (5) Parisii hac ipsa; B lunlate, tanquam dilectus (approx.); C καὶ τοῖς τῶν θαυμάτων; D αὐτας δι' αὐτοῦ
  • old-edition numerals: 472 after nec (full-width band, before Germania)
PG 4:782
ad fidem Christi, nullum potest certius esse testimonium, quam Visbii filii ejus conscriptio, e qua desumpsit Hilduinus ea quae de illius conversione familiae perscripsit. Hanc autem esse radicem Montmorentianae domus, tota testis illius posteritas, ad quam solet de principiis ac stemmatibus cujusque familiae semper remitti cognitio. Accedunt vero et tituli, et insignia, et elogia, et gentis Francorum ex antiquo perennis consensus, ut viro aequo nihil desiderari amplius possit.
to the faith of Christ there can be no surer testimony than the written account of Visbius his son, from which Hilduin took what he wrote of the conversion of his household. That this is the root of the house of Montmorency the whole of its posterity bears witness, to which knowledge of the origins and pedigrees of each family is always customarily referred. There are added besides titles, and insignia, and eulogies, and the age-old and lasting consent of the Frankish nation, so that a fair-minded man could ask for nothing more.
(12) Nonnulla variis in locis sacella, etc. De his testes sunt Syngelus et Methodius supra laudati. Prioris verba, postquam de sancti viri miraculis egit, sunt haec: Ἐπὶ τούτοις γὰρ τῶν πιστῶν πληθὺς ηὐξάνετο· καὶ ναοὶ τῷ Θεῷ κατὰ Γαλλίαν καὶ Γερμανίαν, τὴν μεγίστην ἐπαρχίαν, ἠγείροντο, etc. Propter haec enim miracula fidelium multitudo crescebat, et templa Deo per Galliam et Germaniam, provinciam maximam, excitabantur.
(12) Some chapels in various places, etc. Witnesses to these are Syncellus and Methodius, cited above. The words of the former, after he has treated the holy man's miracles, are these: "For upon these the multitude of the faithful grew, and temples to God were raised throughout Gaul and Germany, the greatest province," etc.
Posterioris autem ista: Τοῦτον οὖν τὸν τόπον ὁ Θεοῦ δοῦλος περιοδεύσας, καὶ τῷ στερεῷ τῆς πίστεως ὁπλισάμενος, Θεῷ τῷ παντοδυνάμῳ πανταχοῦ βοηθοῦντι καὶ συνοδεύοντι αὐτῷ, ἐκκλησίαν ἐκεῖσε κατὰ τὴν δύναμιν αὐτοῦ, καθ' ὅτι νέος ἀκμὴν προσήλυτος ὑπῆρχε, καὶ τῷ Κυρίῳ ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ εἰς τιμὴν ἀνέστησε. Hunc igitur Dei servus, cum peragrasset locum fidei robore armatus, Deo omnipotenti sibi ubique auxiliari et comiti, templum illuc ut facultas gerebat (quippe novus ibi admodum advena erat) et Domino nostro Jesu Christo, honoris gratia aedificavit.
And those of the latter: "So the servant of God, having travelled round this place and armed himself with the firmness of the faith, with God almighty everywhere helping him and journeying with him, raised there a church according to his means, since he was still a newcomer, and to the honour of our Lord Jesus Christ."
His porro consentiunt Antiquitates Parisienses, et prisci Rituales libri, in quibus haec rhythmice:
With these moreover agree the Antiquities of Paris and the ancient ritual books, in which this is said in rhyme:
Hic constructo Christi templo, / Verbo docet et exemplo. / Coruscat miraculis, etc.
Here, Christ's temple being built, / He teaches by word and example. / He shines with miracles, etc.
De aliis templis et sacellis videndus est Demochares, libro De divino missae sacrificio, capite 18, in Catalogo episcoporum Parisiensium.
On other temples and chapels Demochares is to be consulted, in his book On the Divine Sacrifice of the Mass, chapter 18, in the Catalogue of the Bishops of Paris.
(13) Methodius in Dionysii Martyrio.
(13) Methodius, in the Martyrdom of Dionysius.
(14) Nam et in Hispaniam e Gallia profectum fuisse Hispani ipsi affirmant. Flavius Dexter ad annum Christi 110, et Romae 861. « Haud multo post S. Dionysius Areopagita Hispanias invisit, ut legatus a B. Clemente totius occidentis ordinatus. » Consentit Franciscus Bivarius in Commentario ad eumdem annum, probatque ex S. Methodio, qui scribit Dionysium Evangelii semina dispersisse πᾶσι τοῖς Ἑσπερίοις μέρεσι, cunctis partibus Hesperiis. Hispani autem censentur in Hesperiis, ut recte ibidem probatur.
(14) For the Spaniards themselves affirm that he also set out from Gaul into Spain. Flavius Dexter, at the year of Christ 110, and of Rome 861: "Not long after, St Dionysius the Areopagite visited the Spains, as one appointed by blessed Clement legate of the whole West." Francisco Bivar agrees in his Commentary on the same year, and proves it from St Methodius, who writes that Dionysius scattered the seeds of the Gospel in all the western parts. And the Spaniards are reckoned among the western peoples, as is rightly proved in the same place.
Sed cavendum ne putetur Dionysius illo anno Christi 110 aut paulo post fuisse a Clemente ordinatus Occidentis legatus. Nam multis ante annis obiisse Clementem, constat. Sed tantum existimandus est Dexter afferre causam cur iverit in Hispaniam, quod scilicet jam olim ordinatus fuisset a Clemente totius Occidentis legatus. Ego autem ivisse in Hispaniam censeo longe prius quam velit Dexter, nempe temporibus Vespasiani, pace post Neronem Ecclesiis reddita. Regnavit enim Vespasianus annos ferme decem: ita ut extremis ejus annis, jam satis ordinata Parisiensi Ecclesia, inviserit Dionysius Hispanias, et eadem opera discipulum Marcellum.
But care must be taken lest it be thought that Dionysius was appointed legate of the West by Clement in that year of Christ 110 or a little after. For it is certain that Clement had died many years before. Dexter is to be thought only to give the reason why he went into Spain, namely that he had long before been appointed by Clement legate of the whole West. I, however, judge that he went into Spain long before Dexter would have it, namely in the times of Vespasian, when peace had been restored to the Churches after Nero. For Vespasian reigned about ten years, so that in his last years, the Church of Paris being by then well enough ordered, Dionysius visited the Spains, and by the same journey his disciple Marcellus.
Editors' notes and page, col. 782

Footnotes

(13) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in col 782

Methodius in Dionysii Martyrio.

Methodius, in the Martyrdom of Dionysius.

(printed under page 408)

(14) ‹anchor: Hispani ipsi affirmant› · call in col 782

Nam et in Hispaniam e Gallia profectum fuisse Hispani ipsi affirmant. Flavius Dexter ad annum Christi 110, et Romae 861. « Haud multo post S. Dionysius Areopagita Hispanias invisit, ut legatus a B. Clemente totius occidentis ordinatus. » Consentit Franciscus Bivarius in Commentario ad eumdem annum, probatque ex S. Methodio, qui scribit Dionysium Evangelii semina dispersisse πᾶσι τοῖς Ἑσπερίοις μέρεσι, cunctis partibus Hesperiis. Hispani autem censentur in Hesperiis, ut recte ibidem probatur. Sed cavendum ne putetur Dionysius illo anno Christi 110 aut paulo post fuisse a Clemente ordinatus Occidentis legatus. Nam multis ante annis obiisse Clementem, constat. Sed tantum existimandus est Dexter afferre causam cur iverit in Hispaniam, quod scilicet jam olim ordinatus fuisset a Clemente totius Occidentis legatus. Ego autem ivisse in Hispaniam censeo longe prius quam velit Dexter, nempe temporibus Vespasiani, pace post Neronem Ecclesiis reddita. Regnavit enim Vespasianus annos ferme decem: ita ut extremis ejus annis, jam satis ordinata Parisiensi Ecclesia, inviserit Dionysius Hispanias, et eadem opera discipulum Marcellum.

"For the Spaniards themselves affirm that he also went from Gaul into Spain." Flavius Dexter, under the year of Christ 110 and of Rome 861: "Not long afterwards St Dionysius the Areopagite visited the Spains, as legate of all the West appointed by blessed Clement." Francisco Bivar agrees in his Commentary on the same year, and proves it from St Methodius, who writes that Dionysius scattered the seeds of the Gospel "in all the western parts" [Greek, then Latin]. And the Spaniards are reckoned among the western peoples, as is rightly shown in the same place. But one must beware of supposing that Dionysius was appointed legate of the West by Clement in that year of Christ 110 or a little after, for it is certain that Clement had died many years before. Dexter is only to be taken as giving the reason why he went to Spain: namely, that he had long since been appointed by Clement legate of all the West. I, for my part, judge that he went to Spain long before Dexter would have it, namely in the time of Vespasian, when peace had been restored to the Churches after Nero. For Vespasian reigned about ten years, so that in his last years, with the Church of Paris now well ordered, Dionysius visited the Spains, and by the same journey his disciple Marcellus.

(printed under page 408)

Page

  • running head: T. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 782
  • marginal letters: A versione ad fidem; B bantur.; C De aliis templis; D mandus est Dexter
  • old-edition numerals: 473 after Bivarius
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins with fragment versione from 781; at the top of the page, the end of Caput XIII (...sius nec Athenis, nec Galliis, nec 472 Germania contentus... am ordiemur.) and the heading NOTATIONES. are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the left edge, not set
  • running head: 781 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 782
  • marginal letters: A versione ad fidem; B Posterioris autem ista (approx.); C De aliis templis; D mandus est Dexter
  • old-edition numerals: 473 after Bivarius
  • other: right column of page 408; its first word "versione" is set whole at the end of c781_a.md. UNSURE: ηὐξάνετο (the print may carry a doubled accent); verse lines set as one paragraph divided by " / ".
PG 4:783
Accedit Gothici Breviarii Toletani auctoritas, in quo hymnus exstat Dionysii et Eugenii profectionem continens, illius in Hispaniam e Gallia, hujus in Galliam ex Hispania. Incipit sic Sancti Eugenii digna memoria. Ubi inter alia de Dionysio, quem vocat alumnum Graeciae, et de Eugenio, quem appellat doctorem Hispaniae, sic habet :
There is added the authority of the Gothic Breviary of Toledo, wherein is extant a hymn containing the journey of Dionysius and Eugenius, of the former into Spain from Gaul, of the latter into Gaul out of Spain. It begins thus: Worthy is the memory of St. Eugenius. Where among other things concerning Dionysius, whom it calls the nursling of Greece, and concerning Eugenius, whom it calls the teacher of Spain, it has thus:
Alumnus Graeciae visit Hispaniam. Doctor Hispaniae revisit Galliam : Docti praesentiam doctoris Galliae Fideli captans pectore.
The nursling of Greece visits Spain; the teacher of Spain revisits Gaul, eagerly seeking with faithful breast the presence of the learned teacher of Gaul.
(15) Nempe hoc de sancto Martiale Lemovicensium episcopo. Flavius Dexter ad annum Christi 52, Romae 805, « Martialis, inquit, Lemovicensium, Cadurcorum et Tolosatium apostolus Hispanias adiit, et praedicando fideles invisit. » Vide ibidem Bivarium.
(15) Namely, this of St. Martial Bishop of Limoges. Flavius Dexter at the year of Christ 52, of Rome 805: Martial, says he, the apostle of the people of Limoges, Cahors, and Toulouse, went to the Spains, and visited the faithful by preaching. See Bivarius in the same place.
(16) Hoc de sancto Saturnino Tolosanorum, etc. Dexter ad annum Ohristi 112 : « Sanctus Saturninus episcopus Tolosanus secundo Toletum invisit. » De primo autem adventu vide Bivarium in Commentario Dextri, ad annum 76.
(16) This of St. Saturninus of Toulouse, etc. Dexter at the year of Christ 112: St. Saturninus Bishop of Toulouse visited Toledo a second time. And concerning his first arrival see Bivarius in his Commentary on Dexter, at the year 76.
(17) Hoc de Sancto Mancio Catalaunensium. Ita de illo Dexter, ad annum Christi 90 : « Mancius, civis Romanus, Christi discipulus, primus Eborensium in Lusitania pontifex, qui in Gallia prius praedicaverat, floret : et post multos labores migrat martyr, anno 106. » Vide ibi Commentarium doctum Bivarii. De S. Jone dictum est in superioribus.
(17) This of St. Mancius of Châlons. Thus Dexter writes of him at the year of Christ 90: Mancius, a Roman citizen, a disciple of Christ, the first pontiff of Évora in Lusitania, who had previously preached in Gaul, flourishes: and after many labours departs as a martyr in the year 106. See there the learned Commentary of Bivarius. Concerning St. Jon we have spoken above.
(18) Ea quae Jacobus, quae Petrus, quae Paulus. etc. Hos omnes fuisse in Hispania Dexter, et Metaphrates, et alii quamplurimi pro certo ponunt. De omnibus vide Commentarium Francisci Bivarii ad Dextrum, anno Christi 50, et alibi. De Jacobo, ut extra dubium, dicere omitto. De Petro ad citatum jam annum ita Dexter : « Petrus, ut Christi vicarius, Hispanias adit : imagines Antiochia delatas affert, » etc. De imaginibus, si consulas ibi Bivarium, tibi faciet satis. De Paulo in Hispaniam profecto patet e supra dictis, et ex eodem Bivario, qui bene et fuse refellit alia sentientes. Jam certe post Dextri editionem nullo modo dubitari debet. Quem Dextrum si doctus ac diligens Baronius nactus esset, haud dubie multa aliter, quam sensit, sensisset et docuisset. Verum si dies diei eructat verbum, et nox nocti indicat scientiam (Psal. XVIII, 13), multo magis menses et anni, quibus assidue procedentibus, alia atque alia in novam lucem eruuntur antiqua monumenta.
(18) The things which James, which Peter, which Paul, etc. That all these were in Spain, Dexter and Metaphrastes and very many others lay down for certain. Concerning all of them see the Commentary of Francisco Bivarius on Dexter, at the year of Christ 50, and elsewhere. Concerning James, as beyond doubt, I omit to speak. Concerning Peter at the year already cited Dexter writes thus: Peter, as Vicar of Christ, goes to the Spains: he brings images brought from Antioch, etc. Concerning the images, if you consult Bivarius there, he will satisfy you. Concerning Paul's having set out into Spain, it is plain from what has been said above, and from the same Bivarius, who well and at large refutes those who think otherwise. Assuredly now since the publication of Dexter it ought in no way to be doubted. Which Dexter if the learned and diligent Baronius had obtained, without doubt he would have thought and taught many things otherwise than he thought. Truly, if day unto day utters speech, and night unto night shows knowledge (Ps. 18:3), much more do months and years, as they continually advance, dig out one ancient monument after another into new light.
CAPUT XIII.
Chapter XIII.
Dionysii per tempora Domitiani imperatoris curae et labores et prophetiae spiritus.
The cares and labours of Dionysius and his spirit of prophecy during the times of the Emperor Domitian.
Verissimum est quidem sane, quod peritissimi viae coelestis ductores ac magistri tradunt, eo quemque servorum Dei et crebrius et copiosius divina participare beneficia, quo et gratior sit de susceptis, et impensorum adversus collatorem officiorum atque obsequiorum profusior. Cujus enim nec imminui bonorum copia propter infinitam benignitatem potest, idem se in mutui amoris certamine vinci a servo Dominus nequaquam sinit. Cum ergo Dionysius depluentium in se donorum memor, tam illa quam semetipsum in eorum auctorem totum refunderet, velut perfectum quemdam reciprocantis benevolentiae circulum, licet impar, gratissimus tamen, cum Deo contexebat. Nova enim cum reciperet beneficia, nova referebat officia ; et dum haec referret, novisque propter hoc ipsum a Deo gratiis cumularetur, his ille denuo incitatus, quo plus recipiebat, eo plus reddebat ; quoque plus reddebat, eo plus recipiebat, ut non esset nec dandi numerus, nec finis remunerandi. Ita quippe et magni apostoli crescebant, qui nec esse vacuam in se gratiam Dei sinebant, et alios quoque, ut ne in vacuum eam reciperent, hortabantur. Ita apostolorum discipuli (et hic in primis Dionysius) in dies proficiebant, semper cursui suo addentes, semper laborem labori, industriam industriae, obsequia obsequiis aggerantes. Hinc a rebus cunctis inferioribus digressi, atque ad Deum et divina sublime erecti, miris implebantur omnigenae sapientiae fulgoribus, quibus et se et mundana omnia penitus cognoscerent atque despicerent : et bonum ipsum, vere omne bonum in ipsius boni radio conspicerent, et universis terrae rebus uti perpusillis et nullo pretio dignis, immensum quantum anteferrent. Quemadmodum enim ii, qui ex altissimis turribus et aeris speculis, ac praesertim monti cuipiam editissimo superstructis, homines quamvis procerissimos et gigantea mole spectandos, inferne obambulantes conspicantur, ipsi eos velut exsiles vermiculos aut perexigui corporis formiculas videre sibi videntur, vixque vident : ita qui mente et cognatione in alta atque abdita Dei mysteria per multiplices profundae contemplationis gradus conscenderunt, ii tam magna, tam excelsa, tam incomprehensa inibi speculantur, et demirantur, ut deflexis interne orbibus, humana omnia, imo absolute omnia, puncti instar brevissimi esse videant, si tamen videant. Nam ut qui diu in lucidissimo sole ambulavit, dum in umbracula primum ingreditur, prae oculorum caligine nihil videt ; sic magnis viris cum Deo suo familiariter versantibus usu venit, ut toti divinis mysteriis intenti et perfusi, terrena nec videant nec curent. Ab infimis enim rebus, quoad ejus fieri potest, se subducunt, semperque ea minimi faciunt, quae vulgus hominum, quia majora non norit, permagno aestimat. Dionysius porro, ut qui abundanti supernae lucis copia perfusus omnia ista prorsus vana nihilque esse intelligeret, proindeque se ab illis penitus segregans, illa quae vere sunt, et magna sunt, tota animi contentione persequeretur, ad Deum assidue aspirabat, ascendebat, adhaerebat, totusque quodammodo Dei effectus (quod apprime ad divina percipienda necessarium scriptis suis edocuit) ea quae paucis nosse datum est, videbat, audiebat, imbibebat, atque ad alios quaqua poterat verborum grandiloquentia (nolebat enim res tantas verbis vulgo obviis deterere) efferebat. Quippe nimis profanum et irreligiosum esse ducebat, res a communi et vulgari hoc statu tam semotas, tam diversas communibus ac vulgaribus enuntiare vocibus ; atque adeo ad honorem et aestimationem Dei rerumque divinarum hoc spectare judicabat, si verbis quam posset magnificentissimis ea quae omnem transcendunt magnitudinem quadam tenus repraesentaret. Hinc voces novas, et sua compositione eximium quiddam atque omni creato fastigio altius atque augustius designantes, infinitis atque incomparabilibus Dei perfectionibus explicandis efformavit. Quas homines quidam leves, et audaculi, partim inhonoratione, partim malevolentia, deteriorem in partem interpretati, maluerunt styli et eloquentiae affectationi bene prudenterque dicta attribuere, quam dignitati rerum atque majestati assignare ; quodque est deterius, auctoris potius cavillari verba et calumniari sermonem, quam et dicendi genus admirari, et dicentis revereri pietatem. Ast ego quidem prorsus e contrario, illa ipsa ab eodem Spiritu verba suggesta esse certo scio et credo,
Most true indeed it is what the most skilled leaders and masters of the heavenly way hand down, that each of the servants of God partakes of divine benefits all the more frequently and abundantly, the more grateful he is for those received, and the more profuse in duties and services expended towards the Bestower. For the Lord, Whose store of good things cannot be diminished on account of His infinite benignity, by no means suffers Himself to be conquered by a servant in the contest of mutual love. Since therefore Dionysius, mindful of the gifts raining down upon him, poured back both them and himself wholly into their Author, he wove with God, though unequal, yet most grateful, as it were a certain perfect circle of reciprocating benevolence. For when he received new benefits, he returned new services; and while he returned these, and on that very account was heaped by God with new graces, incited anew by these, the more he received, the more he gave back; and the more he gave back, the more he received, so that there was neither number to the giving nor end to the rewarding. For thus the great apostles also grew, who neither suffered the grace of God in themselves to be void, and exhorted others also not to receive it in vain (2 Cor. 6:1). Thus the disciples of the apostles (and this Dionysius first of all) advanced day by day, ever adding to their course, ever heaping labour upon labour, industry upon industry, services upon services. Hence, having departed from all lower things and been lifted up on high to God and divine things, they were filled with wonderful splendours of all manner of wisdom, whereby they both thoroughly knew and despised themselves and all worldly things, and beheld the Good Itself, truly every good, in the ray of the Good Itself, and preferred It immeasurably to all the things of earth as tiny and worthy of no price. For just as those who from the highest towers and aerial watch-towers, and especially those built upon some very lofty mountain, look upon men walking about below, however tall and of gigantic bulk to behold, seem to themselves to see them like tiny little worms or ants of very small body, and scarcely see them: so those who in mind and thought have ascended through the manifold degrees of profound contemplation into the high and hidden mysteries of God, behold and marvel at things so great, so lofty, so incomprehensible there, that when they bend their eyes downward again, they see all human things, nay, absolutely all things, to be like the shortest point, if indeed they see them at all. For as one who has walked long in the brightest sun, when he first enters into the shade, sees nothing for the dizziness of his eyes; so it happens to great men conversing familiarly with their God that, wholly intent upon and bathed in divine mysteries, they neither see nor care for earthly things. For from the lowest things, as far as may be, they withdraw themselves, and always value least those things which the common sort of men, because they know not greater things, esteem very highly. Dionysius, moreover, as one who, bathed in an abundant store of supernal light, understood that all those things are altogether vain and nothing, and accordingly, separating himself thoroughly from them, pursued with the whole straining of his mind those things which truly are and are great, continually aspired, ascended, and clave to God, and having become in a manner wholly God's (which in his writings he taught is pre-eminently necessary for perceiving divine things), saw, heard, and drank in those things which it is given to few to know, and brought them forth to others with whatever grandiloquence of words he could (for he was unwilling to wear down matters so great with words commonly met with). For he deemed it too profane and irreligious to utter things so remote, so different from this common and vulgar state in common and vulgar words; and indeed judged that it pertained to the honour and esteem of God and of divine things if in words as magnificent as he could he represented to some extent the things which transcend all greatness. Hence for explaining the infinite and incomparable perfections of God he fashioned new words, designating by their composition something eminent and higher and more august than every created height. Which certain light-minded and rash men, interpreting for the worse partly out of disrespect, partly out of malevolence, have preferred to attribute things well and prudently said to an affectation of style and eloquence rather than assign them to the dignity and majesty of the matters; and what is worse, rather to cavil at the words of the author and calumniate his discourse than both to admire his manner of speaking and to revere the piety of the speaker. But I for my part quite on the contrary certainly know and believe that those very words were suggested by the same Spirit
Editors' notes and page, col. 783

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the text of Cap. XIII runs full width across cols 783–784; the call "(c)" stands in the right half, after "hortabantur". The note at the page foot reads "(6)" in the scan, almost certainly the letter (c) badly struck; set as it appears. The numbered calls (19), (20-21) in the text are answered at the chapter's end. The bold "474" in the text is the original edition's page number. --> (printed under page 409)

Page

  • running head: 783 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 784
  • marginal letters: A sium in Lusitania; B ter, quam sensit,
  • old-edition numerals: 474 after per multiplices profundae
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed
PG 4:784
Editors' notes and page, col. 784

Footnotes

(6) ‹anchor: in vacuum eam reciperent, hortabantur› · call in col 784

II Cor. VI. 1.

2 Corinthians 6:1.

(printed under page 409)

Page

  • other: col 784 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 783 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:785
a quo et res ostensas non dubito. Neque enim ante ad scribentum aggredi vir sanctus audebat aut solebat, quam se ferventi precatione, velut coelesti quadam catena, ab humo sublevasset, Deoque junxisset. Denique tam familiares illi erant Dei sermones et oracula, ut sacris quidem in negotiis nihil grande, nihil mediocre, sine divino viso aut coelesti responso susciperet. Multus in diaconorum in sacerdotum, in episcoporum ordinem cooptavit, sed unum absque Dei sententia neminem. Quippe qui et omnibus hoc faciendum praesulibus diserte edocuit, et complurium conglobatione exemplorum evidenter comprobavit. Ex ipsius quoque institutione, si quis obscurus ac difficilis Scripturae locus occurrebat, cujus in exsolvendo nodo ministri laborarent, illi presbyteros adibant, presbyteri ipsum, ipse autem (nisi si apostoli in promptu essent) intima templi ingressus, Deum ipsum consulebat, et quaecunque is vellet, illo ipso per angelos inspirante, condiscebat. Quemadmodum enim in coelesti, sic et in Ecclesiae principatu ordo est addiscendi, ordo est et docendi : quodque in coelo seraphini, hoc in Ecclesia sunt episcopi : et sicut ab illis primis inferiores spiritus, sic ab his subjecti ordines difficilium hauriunt disciplinam. Qui autem in terra sunt supremi, hi a coelo sumunt quod ignorant, ut et qui in coelo summi, a Deo ipso, ut primo fonte, nullius interventu, cognitionem accipiunt. Quae igitur Dionysius maxime ardua didicit et docuit, haec quidem aliquam partem e sacris Litteris, nonnullam item e Pauli atque Hierothei magisterio, sed tamen multo maximam atque praecipuam, non ab hominibus, sed a Deo et angelis, precando, meditando, contemplando precepit. Nam si tanta est Dei opt. max. in homines benignitas ac benevolentia, ut contracta cum illis (tametsi cum imparibus) amicitia, eos consiliorum suorum facere participes, et arcana pandere etiam privatis non dedignetur, quanta primis militiae suae ducibus, quanta Dionysio inter duces strenuissimo ac laboriosissimo, et ob mentis eximiam puritatem longe charissimo, sive luce inter ardentissimas preces, sive nocte per objecta visa inter quietem ostendit? Si enim Deus sol est lucidissimus, et Dionysii anima speculum nitidissimum, et ille quidem ad dispergendos radios semper compositus, et haec ad recipiendum semper disposita, quidni perpetuo et ille illustraret, et haec illustratur ? Neque sane ut in hoc aere, sic in mente, obvelantium intervenit rubium frequentia. Et enim mens justi a terra et vicino terris aere, et nubibus hunc aerem contristantibus elevatior, unoque ictu et momento ad Deum, cum voluerit, se penetrat. Dionysius autem tantis urebatur divini amoris incendiis, ut illis in alta sublatus (nescit enim ille ignis in inferioribus detineri) semper cum Deo esset, semper beata ejus aura et sancto divinoque Spiritu afflaretur Quod tum accibebat potissime, cum exortis in mundo turbinibus (qui imperante Domitiano saevissimi exstiterunt) Dei Ecclesiam gravior torqueret necessitas. Cum enim vir Dei intolerabilem illius imperatoris superbiam summa impietate conjunctam videret (quippe non Dominus solum, sed etiam Deus appellari, et divinos sibi tribui honores tyrannus ille volebat et jubebat,), cumque insuper quales et quanti motus adversus Ecclesiam a tam arroganti et tempestuoso mundi hujus velut maris gubernatore aut archipirata potius exsurrecturi essent, perspicaci, mentis acie praevideret, tum ipse, ut vero pius et pro grege suo magis nunc quam alias unquam pervigilans, uni vero Deo se stringere, arctius eum complecti, ardentius exorare, crebrius et instantius consilia et oracula tam arctis in rebus exposcere : ita cum alia multa de suorum statu, tum etiam de procul remotis, Deo illa sibi manifestante praecognoverit quae et multa eum consolatione efficerent, et praesentium temporum moerorem non modo spe futurorum bonorum certissima permultum imminuerent, sed etiam praevalentibus gaudiis prorsus abstergerent. Nam cum excitata in pios Dei cultores ab impio tyranno tempestate unicus jam e toto apostolorum choro superstes in terris esset dilectus ille Jesu discipulus, cujus in uno capite salus consistebat plurimorum, quem tamen ipsum immanis tyrannus daemonum furiis agitatus, jam morte, jam exsilio sublatum e medio cupiebat nam modo in ferventis olei dolium immisit, modo in exsilium, postquam illaesus e dolio exisset, relegavit), Dionysius de tanti apostoli et hisce praesertim temporibus tam necessarii salute et incolumitate plurimum sollicitus, continuis pro illo precationibus diu doctuque insistebat : quin et illius magni patriarchae instar cum Deo colluctans, vim quodammodo, si ita loqui licet, pro noto et amico faciebat, uti ejus curam gereret, murumque adversus insurgentes et incursantes bestias opponeret. Quid multa ? Deus alioqui invictus se vinci passus est, et quem fecerat apostolum, fecit et evangelistam ; sed antequam faceret, consilii sui Dionysium participem esse voluit. Quemadmodum enim olim Abrahamo in ipso fervore diei Deus apparuit, ita Dionysio in coelesti ardore charitatis pro Ecclesia aestuanti adfuit, et quae circa exsulantem in Patmo apostolum gesturus esset, aliquanto ante indicavit : nimirum vitam ejus et incolumitatem ad novos pro Ecclesia labores sibi corde fore adeoque propediem futurum, ut ab exsilio exsolutus in sua reverteretur, et reversus Evangelium conscriberet ; sed Evangelium, quo et novi recentium errorum satores confunderentur et sua Christo aeterna divinitas vindicaretur Hac igitur abditorum revelatione tam amica, tam certa tam salutari mirifice recreatus Dionysius, quamvis alia celare oracula ex submissionis studio semper adamasset, hoc tamen unum, quod in amici honorem et consolationem adeo vergeret, nec celare voluit, nec potuit. Nam ad illum his ipsis saevientis Domitiani temporibus in insula, ad quam deportatus fuerat, degentem litteras dedit ; quibus litteris ea, quae de ipso coelitus didicerat, laetus patefecit. Quas ipsas litteras, cum ad manus habeam, haud bonum factum, si reticuero. Harum proinde exemplum hic subjiciam.
by Whom I doubt not the matters also were shown to him. For the holy man neither dared nor was wont to enter upon writing before he had lifted himself up from the ground by fervent prayer, as if by some heavenly chain, and joined himself to God. Finally, the words and oracles of God were so familiar to him that in sacred affairs at least he undertook nothing great, nothing moderate, without a divine vision or heavenly answer. Many did he elect into the order of deacons, of priests, of bishops, but without the sentence of God not a single one: inasmuch as he both expressly taught that this ought to be done by all prelates, and evidently proved it by a gathering together of several examples. By his institution also, if any obscure and difficult passage of Scripture occurred, in untying the knot of which the ministers laboured, they went to the presbyters, and the presbyters to himself, while he himself (unless the apostles were at hand), entering the inmost sanctuary of the church, consulted God Himself, and learned whatever He willed, as He Himself inspired him through the angels. For just as in the heavenly hierarchy, so in the principality of the Church also there is an order of learning, and there is an order of teaching: and what the seraphim are in heaven, this the bishops are in the Church; and just as from those first spirits the lower spirits, so from these the subject orders draw the discipline of difficult things. While those who are supreme upon earth take from heaven what they know not, just as those also who are highest in heaven receive knowledge from God Himself, as the first fountain, without the intervention of anyone. The most arduous things, therefore, which Dionysius learned and taught, he perceived in some part indeed from the sacred Letters, and in some part likewise from the instruction of Paul and Hierotheus, yet in by far the greatest and chief part not from men, but from God and the angels, by praying, meditating, and contemplating. For if so great is the benignity and benevolence of God, best and greatest, towards men that, having contracted friendship with them (albeit unequal), He does not disdain to make them partakers of His counsels and to lay open secrets even to private persons, how great things did He show to the foremost leaders of His warfare, how great to Dionysius, the most strenuous and most laborious among leaders, and on account of the eminent purity of his mind by far the dearest, whether by day amid his most ardent prayers, or by night through visions presented during rest! For if God is the brightest sun, and the soul of Dionysius a most shining mirror, and the former is ever ready to scatter rays, and the latter ever disposed to receive them, why should not the former perpetually illumine, and the latter be illumined? Nor truly, as in this air, so in the mind does a crowd ofveiling clouds intervene. For the mind of the just man is lifted higher than the earth and the air neighbouring to the earth, and the clouds that darken this air, and at a single stroke and moment penetrates to God when it wills. Now Dionysius burned with so great fires of divine love that, lifted up on high by them (for that fire knows not how to be detained in lower things), he was ever with God, and was ever breathed upon by His blessed breeze and by the holy and divine Spirit. Which happened then most of all when, as whirlwinds arose in the world (which were most savage when Domitian reigned), a heavier distress racked the Church of God. For when the man of God saw the intolerable pride of that emperor joined with the highest impiety (inasmuch as that tyrant wished and commanded himself to be called not only Lord, but even God, and divine honours to be paid to him), and when moreover he foresaw with the perspicacious eye of his mind what sort of and how great commotions were about to arise against the Church from so arrogant and tempestuous a steersman, or rather arch-pirate, of this world as of a sea, then he himself, as truly pious and keeping watch for his flock more now than ever at any other time, clave to the one true God, embraced Him more closely, entreated Him more ardently, demanded more frequently and more earnestly counsels and oracles in affairs so straitened: so that he foreknew, as God manifested them to him, both many other things concerning the state of his own people, and also concerning those far remote, which both affected him with much consolation, and not only greatly diminished the sorrow of the present times by the most certain hope of future goods, but even altogether wiped it away by prevailing joys. For when in the storm raised against the pious worshippers of God by the impious tyrant that beloved disciple of Jesus was now the sole survivor on earth out of the whole choir of the apostles, in whose single life consisted the safety of very many, yet whom the savage tyrant himself, driven by the furies of demons, desired to remove from the midst now by death, now by exile (for now he cast him into a vat of boiling oil, and now relegated him into exile after he had come forth unharmed from the vat), Dionysius, exceedingly anxious for the safety and preservation of so great an apostle and one so necessary especially in these times, persisted day and night in continual prayers for him: nay, wrestling with God like that great patriarch (Gen. 32:24), he used a sort of force, if it is permitted so to speak, on behalf of his acquaintance and friend, that He should take care of him and set up a wall against the rising and rushing beasts. Why say more? God, otherwise invincible, suffered Himself to be conquered, and him whom He had made an apostle, He made an evangelist also; yet before He did so, He willed Dionysius to be a partaker of His counsel. For just as of old God appeared to Abraham in the very heat of the day (Gen. 18:1), so He was present to Dionysius glowing in the heavenly ardour of charity for the Church, and indicated some little while beforehand what He was about to do regarding the apostle exiled in Patmos: namely, that He had his life and preservation at heart for new labours on behalf of the Church, and that accordingly it would shortly come to pass that, released from exile, he would return to his own, and having returned would write a Gospel; and such a Gospel as whereby both the new sowers of recent errors would be confounded and His eternal divinity would be vindicated for Christ. Wonderfully refreshed therefore by this so friendly, so certain, so salutary revelation of hidden things, although out of a zeal for lowliness he had always loved to conceal other oracles, yet this one, which tended so much to the honour and consolation of his friend, Dionysius neither wished nor was able to conceal. For he sent a letter to him while he was living in these very times of the raging Domitian on the island to which he had been deported; by which letter he joyfully laid open the things which he had learned from heaven concerning him. Which letter itself, since I have it at hand, it would not be well done if I passed over in silence. Accordingly I shall subjoin a copy of it here.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(19) Totusque quodammodo Dei effectus, etc. Docet Dyonisius libro De divinis nominibus. cap. 7, ad percipiendas animo res divinas tanta nobis opus esse cum Deo conjunctione, ut a nobis ipsis quodammodo digressi, non tam nostri simus quam Dei : talem proinde illum fuisse necessario fatendum est : quippe qui coelestia et divina praecellentiori modo secundum apostolos, quam forte quisquam alius mente perceperit. Verba ejus sunt : Κατὰ ταύτην οὖν τὰ θεῖα νοητέον, οὐ καθ' ἡμᾶς, ἀλλ' ὅλους ἑαυτοὺς ὅλων ἑαυτῶν ἐξισταμένους καὶ ὅλους Θεοῦ γιγνομένους. Κρεῖττον γὰρ εἶναι Θεοῦ καὶ μὴ ἑαυτῶν. Οὕτω γὰρ ἔσται τὰ θεῖα δοτὰ τοῖς μετὰ Θεοῦ γιγνομένοις. Hac igitur nostri cum Deo conjunctione, et non ingenio nostro divina intelligenda sunt, ita ut nos loti extra nos totos simus, et toti Dei simus. Melius est enim, ut Dei simus, quam nostri ipsorum. Sic enim nobis divina tradentur, si cum Deo fuerimus.
(19) And having become in a manner wholly God's, etc. Dionysius teaches in the book On the Divine Names, Chapter 7, that for perceiving divine things in the mind we have need of so great a union with God that, having in a manner departed from ourselves, we are not so much our own as God's: such accordingly it must necessarily be confessed that he was, inasmuch as next to the apostles he perceived heavenly and divine things in his mind in a more pre-eminent manner than perhaps anyone else. His words are: According to this therefore divine things are to be understood, not according to us, but with our whole selves standing wholly out of ourselves and becoming wholly God's. For it is better to be God's and not our own. For thus divine things will be given to those who come to be with God. By this union therefore of ourselves with God, and not by our own wit, are divine things to be understood, so that we are wholly outside our whole selves, and are wholly God's. For it is better that we be God's than our own. For thus will divine things be delivered to us, if we are with God.
(20-21) Quas homines quidam leves, et audaculi, etc. Minime vereor leves, et audaculos vocare eos, qui Dionysium ob voces novas et grandes, quibus ad
(20-21) Which certain light-minded and rash men, etc. I am by no means afraid to call light-minded and rash those who, on account of the new and grand words which for
Editors' notes and page, col. 785

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: full-width text of Cap. XIII ends; Halloix's NOTATIONES to Cap. XIII begin in two columns; below them, the page-foot notes (f) and (g) on one line under col 785. Both scripture calls are printed "(f)" in the text: "(f)vim quodammodo" (Jacob's wrestling, Gen 32:24, i.e. the note (f)) and "in ipso fervore diei (f)" (Abraham at Mamre, Gen 18:1, which the foot labels (g)); calls set here as the notes are labelled. The bold "475" in the text is the original edition's page number. --> (printed under page 410)

(f) ‹anchor: (f)vim quodammodo› · call in col 785

Genes. xxxii, 24.

Genesis 32:24.

(printed under page 410)

(g) ‹anchor: in ipso fervore diei› · call in col 785

Genes. xviii, 1.

Genesis 18:1.

(printed under page 410)

Page

  • running head: 785 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 786
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 475 after Cum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except one Greek quotation in Notationes); begins mid-sentence a quo et res; ends mid-sentence quibus ad
PG 4:786
Editors' notes and page, col. 786

Footnotes

(19) ‹anchor: totusque quodammodo Dei effectus› · call in col 786

Totusque quodammodo Dei effectus, etc. Docet Dyonisius libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 7, ad percipiendas animo res divinas tanta nobis opus esse cum Deo conjunctione, ut a nobis ipsis quodammodo digressi, non tam nostri simus quam Dei: talem proinde illum fuisse necessario fatendum est: quippe qui caelestia et divina praecellentiori modo secundum apostolos, quam forte quisquam alius mente perceperit. Verba ejus sunt: Κατὰ ταύτην οὖν τὰ θεῖα νοητέον· οὐ καθ' ἡμᾶς, ἀλλ' ὅλους ἑαυτοὺς ὅλων ἑαυτῶν ἐξισταμένους καὶ ὅλους Θεοῦ γιγνομένους. Κρεῖττον γὰρ εἶναι Θεοῦ καὶ μὴ ἑαυτῶν. Οὕτω γὰρ ἔσται τὰ θεῖα δοτὰ τοῖς μετὰ Θεοῦ γιγνομένοις. Hac igitur nostri cum Deo conjunctione, et non ingenio nostro divina intelligenda sunt, ita ut nos toti extra nos totos simus, et toti Dei simus. Melius est enim, ut Dei simus, quam nostri ipsorum. Sic enim nobis divina tradentur, si cum Deo fuerimus.

"And wholly become, as it were, God's," etc. Dionysius ["Dyonisius" as printed] teaches in the book On the Divine Names, chapter 7, that to grasp divine things with the mind we need so great a union with God that, having in a manner gone out of ourselves, we are not so much our own as God's. That he himself was such must therefore be admitted, since he perceived heavenly and divine things in a more excellent way, after the apostles, than perhaps anyone else. His words are: "It is by this, then, that divine things are to be understood: not in our own way, but by our going wholly out of our whole selves and becoming wholly God's. For it is better to be God's and not our own. For thus will divine things be given to those who are with God." [Halloix's Latin version follows, to the same effect.]

(20-21) ‹anchor: leves, et audaculi› · call in col 786 Quas homines quidam leves, et audaculi, etc. Minime vereor leves, et audaculos vocare eos, qui Dionysium ob voces novas et grandes, quibus ad (continues)

"Which certain light-minded and rather bold men," etc. I am not in the least afraid to call light-minded and bold those who [find fault with] Dionysius for the new and grand words with which, to (continues)

(printed under page 410)

Page

  • other: col 786 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 785 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:787
res maximas explicandas usus est, non timuerunt reprehendere, et stylum ejus, quasi a spiritu apostolico alienum, denotare. Hi autem maximam partem sunt haeretici, quorum unum ex antesignanis refutavi. Vide, si placet, infra quaestionem II, quae tota est de scriptis S. Dionysii.
he used for setting out the greatest matters, they have not feared to censure, and to brand his style as foreign to the apostolic spirit. These are for the most part heretics, one of whose ringleaders I have refuted. See, if you please, Question II below, which is entirely about the writings of St Dionysius.
Merito sane leves appellandi sunt, qui levibus de causis contra sanctos Patres moventur, aut moveri se sinunt; audaculi etiam, ne gravius quid dicatur, qui adversus majores suos judicia temere arripiunt, eorumque dicta et facta imprudentium more canum allatrant. Hinc recte Franciscus Suares, magnum sacrae theologiae columen, et sui saeculi rarum decus, recte monuit in suo ad librum De angelis prooemio, vitandam esse eorum audaciam, qui libro Dionysii, quos habemus, negarunt esse Dionysii Areopagitae scripta.
Rightly indeed are they to be called light who are moved against the holy Fathers for light reasons, or allow themselves to be moved; and rash too, not to say anything harsher, who recklessly seize on judgements against their elders and bark at their words and deeds after the manner of foolish dogs. Hence Francisco Suárez, a great pillar of sacred theology and the rare glory of his age, rightly warned in his preface to the book On the Angels that we must shun the boldness of those who have denied that the books of Dionysius which we have are the writings of Dionysius the Areopagite.
(22) Neque enim ante ad scribendum aggredi, etc, Haec abunde confirmantur ex capite toto, de ejus in scriptis pietate, superius posito, ubi et illustres ipsius, de vi sanctarum precationum, nos ad superna tollentium, similitudinns apposui. Vide caput 22 Vitae ipsius.
(22) For he would not set about writing before, etc. This is abundantly confirmed from the whole chapter placed above on his piety in writing, where I also set out his illustrious comparisons on the power of holy prayers, which lift us to things above. See chapter 22 of his Life.
(23) Quippe qui et omnibus hoc faciendum praesulibus. Hanc doctrinam egregie a sancto Dionysio tractatam reperies in libro De ecclesiastica hierarchia, cap. 5, et a nobis alibi Latine et clare expositam.
(23) As one who [taught] that all prelates too must do this. You will find this teaching excellently treated by St Dionysius in the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, chapter 5, and set out clearly in Latin by us elsewhere.
(24-25) Qui imperante Domitiano saevissimi exstiterunt. De acerbissima Domitiani persecutione attigi ubi scripsi de imagine primi saeculi. Vide praeterea Eusebium libro III Hist eccl., cap. 13, 14 et 15, et Tertullianum in Apologetico, cap. 5. De illius crudelitate Suetonius: « Erat autem, inquit, non solum magnae, sed et callidae inopinataeque saevitiae.
(24-25) Which under the reign of Domitian were most savage. I touched on the most bitter persecution of Domitian where I wrote on the portrait of the first century. See besides Eusebius, Book III of the Ecclesiastical History, chapters 13, 14 and 15, and Tertullian in the Apology, chapter 5. Of his cruelty Suetonius says: "He was," he says, "of a cruelty not only great but also cunning and unforeseen.
(26) Quippe non Dominus solum sed etiam Deus appellari. De hac Domitiani arrogantia atque superbia, qua deus et dominus appellari voluit, ita Suetonius c. 13: « Pari arrogantia cum procuratorum suorum nomine formalem dictaret epistolam, sic coepit: Dominus et Deus noster sic fieri jubet. Unde institutum posthac, ut ne scripto quidem ac sermone cujusquam appellaretur aliter. Statuas sibi in Capitolio non nisi aureas et argenteas poni
(26) Since [he wished] to be called not only Lord but also God. Of this arrogance and pride of Domitian, by which he wished to be called god and lord, Suetonius writes thus, chapter 13: "With like arrogance, when he was dictating a circular letter in the name of his procurators, he began thus: Our Lord and God orders this to be done. Hence it became the rule thereafter that he was not to be called otherwise even in anyone's writing or speech. Statues of himself on the Capitol he
Editors' notes and page, col. 787

Footnotes

(h) ‹anchor: quem diligebat Jesus› · call in col 787

Joan. XIII, 23.

John 13:23.

(printed under page 411)

Page

  • running head: 787 S. DIONYSII AREOPA
  • marginal letters: A res maximas; B ipsius, de vi; C Suetonius c. 13 :
  • old-edition numerals: 476 before (23)
  • running head: 787 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 788
  • marginal letters: A res maximas explicandas; B in scriptis pietate; C perbia, qua deus; D (none; full-width matter below)
  • old-edition numerals: 476 before (23)
  • other: left column of page 411's two-column notes; right column, then the full-width CAPUT XIV, in c788_a.md. Suetonius quotation in (24-25) not closed in print. "libro Dionysii, quos" read at low zoom: UNSURE whether printed libro or libros.
PG 4:788
permisit, ac ponderis certi. » Sextus Aurelius Victor Schotti sic de eodem: « Dehinc atrox caedibus, bonorum supplicia agere coepit: ac more Caligulae, Dominum sese, Deumque dici coegit. » Vide etiam Dionem lib. LXVII, ubi scribit, Juvenium Celsum conjurationis reum, frequenti adoratione, et Domini Deique appellatione, suam necem prorogasse, postremoque astu evasisse.
allowed to be set up only of gold and silver, and of fixed weight." Sextus Aurelius Victor, in Schott's edition, says thus of the same man: "Thereafter, savage in slaughter, he began to inflict punishments on good men, and after the manner of Caligula compelled himself to be called Lord and God." See also Dio, Book LXVII, where he writes that Juventius Celsus, accused of conspiracy, put off his own death by frequent adoration and by addressing him as Lord and God, and at last escaped by cunning.
(27) Nam modo in ferventis olei dolium, etc. Testis est Martyrologium Rom. ad 6 Maii, cujus haec sunt verba: « Romae S. Joannes ante Portam Latinam, qui ab Epheso jussu Domitiani vinctus Romam perductus, et judicante senatu, ante eamdem portam in olei ferventis dolium missus, purior et vegetior inde exiit, quam intravit. »
(27) For now into a vat of boiling oil, etc. The Roman Martyrology witnesses to it at 6 May, whose words are these: "At Rome, St John before the Latin Gate, who, brought bound from Ephesus to Rome by order of Domitian and, by sentence of the senate, put into a vat of boiling oil before that same gate, came out of it purer and more vigorous than he went in."
De quo et Tertullianus lib. De praescriptionibus adversus haereticos, cap. 36: « Habes Romam, inquit, unde nobis quoque auctoritas praesto est. Statu felix Ecclesia, cui totam doctrinam apostoli cum sanguine profuderunt: ubi Petrus passioni Dominicae adaequatur, ubi Paulus Joannis exitu coronatur ubi apostolus Joannes, posteaquam in oleum igneum demersus nihil passus est, insulam relegatur. »
Of this Tertullian too, in the book On the Prescriptions against Heretics, chapter 36: "You have Rome," he says, "whence authority is at hand for us also. Happy [is that] Church, into which the apostles poured out their whole teaching together with their blood: where Peter is made equal to the Lord's passion, where Paul is crowned with John's end, where the apostle John, after he had been plunged into fiery oil and suffered nothing, is banished to an island."
Paria Tertulliano refert Hieronymus pluribus locis. Vide lib. I in Jovinianum, et Comment. in Matthaeum, cap. 20.
Jerome reports the same as Tertullian in several places. See Book I Against Jovinian, and the Commentary on Matthew, chapter 20.
(28) Quo et novi recentium errorum satores confunderentur. Nimirum Ebion et Cerinthus, qui in Asia et Syria zizania seminabant, et Christi divinitatem denegabant. « Novissimus omnium scripsit Evangelium (inquit Hieronymus in Scriptoribus ecclesiasticis rogatus ab Asiae episcopis, adversus Cerinthum, aliosque haereticos, et maxime tunc Ebionitarum dogma consurgens, qui asserunt Christum ante Mariam non fuisse. » Eamdem causam scripti a S. Joanne Evangelii multo ante aperuerat S. Ireaeus, libro III Adversus haereses, cap 11, unde fere alii omnes desumpserunt. « Hanc fidem, inquit, annuntians Joannes Domini discipulus, volens per Evangelii annuntiationem auferre eum, qui a Cerintho inseminatus erat hominibus, errorem, et multo prius ab his, qui dicuntur Nicolaitae. » etc.
(28) By which the new sowers of recent errors too might be confounded. Namely Ebion and Cerinthus, who were sowing tares in Asia and Syria and denied the divinity of Christ. "Last of all he wrote the Gospel," says Jerome in the Ecclesiastical Writers, "at the request of the bishops of Asia, against Cerinthus and other heretics, and above all against the dogma of the Ebionites then rising, who assert that Christ did not exist before Mary." The same reason for the Gospel written by St John St Irenaeus had disclosed long before, in Book III Against Heresies, chapter 11, from whom almost all the others have taken it. "Proclaiming this faith," he says, "John the disciple of the Lord, wishing by the proclamation of the Gospel to remove the error which had been sown among men by Cerinthus, and much earlier by those who are called Nicolaitans," etc.
CAPUT XIV.
CHAPTER XIV.
Dionysii ad Joannem apostolum in Patmo exsulem litterae: et nonnulla de sanctis revelationibus.
Dionysius' letter to John the apostle, an exile on Patmos; and some things on holy revelations.
DIONYSIUS, JOANNI apostolo.
DIONYSIUS TO JOHN THE APOSTLE.
Saluto sanctam animam tuam, o dilecte, etc.
I greet your holy soul, O beloved, etc.
Quaecunque in his litteris praedixit, brevi postea, uti praedixit, evenere. Joannes enim, discipulus ille quem diligebat Jesus, Domitiano propter nimiam superbiam et immanitatem imperio et vita pulso, actisque ejus a senatu rescissis, in Asiam dominante Nerva, salvus incolumisque rediit. Ubi et Evangelium suum, quod ad Christi imitationem inducit, propterearque boni Dei imitatio est a Dionysio appellatum jam circiter nonagenarius exaravit. Qui hic porro Dei nostri benignitatem (ad eum enim bona omnia tanquam ad fontem remittenda sunt), quis hic, inquam, ejus in servos suos benignitatem satis demirari possit? Quippe qui illis semper et ubique praesto est, cum illis familiariter loquitur, illis secreta consiliorum aperit; illis, si qua interrogant, si consulunt, si de futuris sciscitantur, prompte et plura interdum quam sciscitentur, respondet: quin et vota precesque non raro antevertit, et occulta mysteriorum, quae verecundioribus scrutari esset religio, veluti amoris excessum testari volens, revelat ac detegit.
Whatever he foretold in this letter came to pass shortly afterwards, as he had foretold. For John, that disciple whom Jesus loved, when Domitian had been driven from empire and life for his excessive pride and savagery and his acts annulled by the senate, returned safe and sound to Asia in the reign of Nerva. There too, when already about ninety years old, he wrote his Gospel, which leads to the imitation of Christ, and is for that reason called by Dionysius the imitation of the good God. Who then could sufficiently wonder at the kindness of our God here (for all good things are to be referred back to Him as to their source), who here, I say, could sufficiently wonder at His kindness towards His servants? For He is always and everywhere at hand to them, speaks with them familiarly, opens to them the secrets of His counsels; if they ask anything, if they consult Him, if they inquire about things to come, He answers promptly, and at times more than they inquire; indeed He not seldom anticipates their vows and prayers, and, as if wishing to bear witness to the excess of His love, reveals and uncovers hidden mysteries which the more reverent would have scrupled to search out.
Nam et ipsi Dionysio quanta non solum de hominibus, sed etiam de angelis, sed etiam de seipso revelavit! Nihil enim fere ejus scripta omnia, nisi spiritum illum divina et abscondita inspirantem et revelantem spirant. Atque adeo in hoc Ecclesiae calamitoso statu, non modo Joannem (de quo magis quam de se erat sollicitus) ab exsilio revocandum, sed etiam ipsum Domitiani furoribus eximendum, et se ejusdem dilecti apostoli conspectu fruiturum, divino suggerente Spiritu praecognovit. Erant quidem illo saeculo Dei revelationes non modo Ecclesiae praesidibus, sed privatis quoque non paucis (qui vulgo tamen virtute praecellerent) familiares; verum utroque ex genere haud sane multis, quos cum Dionysio ausis componere. Nam ut Joannem, tanquam praecellentem apostolum e numero eximamus, ecquos mihi ex illa aetate, praeter Titum forte, et Timotheum, et Hierotheum, et Carpum Pauli discipulos, aut praeter Ignatium, Polycarpum, et Papiam, Petri Joannisque auditores, aliosque apostolorum sectatores quam
For how much did He reveal to Dionysius himself, not only about men but also about angels, and even about Himself! For almost all his writings breathe nothing but that Spirit inspiring and revealing things divine and hidden. And so, in this calamitous state of the Church, he foreknew, at the prompting of the divine Spirit, not only that John (for whom he was more anxious than for himself) was to be recalled from exile, but also that he himself was to be delivered from the furies of Domitian, and that he would enjoy the sight of that same beloved apostle. In that age, indeed, revelations of God were familiar not only to the rulers of the Church but also to not a few private persons (who nonetheless commonly excelled in virtue); but of either kind there were surely not many whom you would dare to compare with Dionysius. For, to except John from the number as an apostle who surpasses all, whom will you name me from that age, apart perhaps from Titus and Timothy and Hierotheus and Carpus, disciples of Paul, or apart from Ignatius, Polycarp and Papias, hearers of Peter and John, and other followers of the apostles, than
Editors' notes and page, col. 788

Page

  • running head: NYSII AREOPAGITÆ 788
  • marginal letters: A permisit, ac; B sanguine profuderunt :; C quit, annuntians
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; cap 11 without period; at the foot of the page, CAPUT XIV, its summary (...exsulem litterae : et nonnulla de sanctis revelationibus.) and the commentary paragraph are printed across both columns of the page and cut off at the left edge, not set
  • running head: 787 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 788
  • marginal letters: A permisit, ac ponderis; B sanguine profuderunt; C fere alii omnes; D (none; full-width matter below)
  • old-edition numerals: 477 before Quaecunque
PG 4:789
paucissimos ; ecquos, inquam, praeter illos invenias, quos aliquo modo cum Dionysio conferre possis ? Et tamen ipsi Titus et Timotheus (ut e duobus conjectura sit de aliis) recepti e coelo luminis palmam eidem videntur Dionysio detulisse. Nam et illum saepenumero super rebus difficilioribus consuluere, et implicatiores sacrarum Scripturarum nodos ab eo postulavere exsolvi. Ne vero quispiam imprudenter, ne dicam impie, existimet magnum illum justitiae solem illis tantum primis saeculis, et super excelsos duntaxat illos montes copiosi sui luminis jaculatum esse radios, et abditorum mysteriorum reserasse arcana ; nunc autem velut senecta aetate parciorem effectum, nec splendores ullos emittere, et revelationum dona in sinu abscondita retinere : is pro certo et explorato habeat immutabilem esse Deum, ac proinde omnibus aetatibus peraeque benignum et liberalem, nunquam a suorum profusione donorum, ubi quidem vasa reperit idonea (et vero semper aliqua reperit) destitisse, aut destiturum esse. Atque utinam quidem, quam promptae sunt Dei manus ad profundendum, tam paratae sint hominum mentes ad excipiendum ! Neque enim a Deo, qui natura sua semper idem est, semper dives, semper bonus, semper largus ; sed ab homine, qui nec egestatem suam novit, nec veras opes quaerit, immemor Dei, ignarus sui, ab ipso, inquam, homine, non a Deo istorum communicationis bonorum raritas et mentis penuria proficiscitur. Licet enim tibi, licet alteri paria Dionysio recipere, si paria Dionysio feceris : ita nimirum, ut haec habeas quae et Dionysius, primo quidem tui magnam cognitionem et perspicientiam, ut alios tibi praeferas, te nemini ; deinde mentem non a gravioribus tantum flagitiis, sed a minimis quoque noxiis, quoad assequi Deo juvante valeas, maxime puram ac liberam ; tum vero cunctas animi affectiones aequabili rectae rationis arbitrio egregie domitas atque subjectatas ; nempe ut terrena omnia, et quaecunque sub pedibus, velut quodam debitae contemptionis praesagio, te habere vides, non pluris, quam ipsa vere sint, facias : tantoque minus corpori quam animae tribuas, quanto minus servo ancillaeque deberi scis, quam aut hero aut dominae : ut prima proinde et maxima pascendae mentis cura sit, postrema corporis ; neu de cibo potioneve (multo autem minus de deliciis, quae solius esse debent animae) nisi admodum moderate, et tantummodo ut corpus sustineatur, parque sit sustinendis laboribus, cogites. Praeterea laudes, honores, dignitates, divitias, famae celebritatem, magni nominis gloriam, aliaque vulgo hominum magna etsi spectantibus Deum perparva sint) non modo non appetas, sed etiam internae pacis respectu, et aeternae gloriae studio fortiter rejicias. Post haec autem id cures, id viriliter studeas, in id toto, quod aiunt, pectore incumbas, tota ut cogitatio tua in Dei agnitione et in ejus infinitarum aestimatione perfectionum defixa sit, tota ut memoria in beneficiorum et factorum ejus admirabilium grata recordatione inhaereat ; denique ut voluntas, et affectus, et desiderium, et quidquid est fidelis animae, in unico Deo et unice dilecto continue, quoad ejus fieri potest, immoretur : ita ut (quod idem noster commendabat Dionysius) Dei totus sis, et a te totus excedas. Quod si etiam, ejusdem sancti pontificis exemplo, susceptis pro Deo laboribus delectere, eosque ultro appetas, et ante quietem et otium ponas, quodque omnium est maximum, pro Christo pati, et quaelibet acerbissima sustinere, supplicia omnium voluptatum et deliciarum loco habeas ; tum vero longe praestantioribus bonis affluet ac dilatabitur cor tuum, et non modo divinarum ubertate revelationum, sed aliorum quoque insimul eximiorum donorum abundantia, ut amicus ab amico, ut familiaris a familiari, confertim cumulabere. Qui enim sanctorum induerit mores, et divinos imbiberit amores ; idem haud dubie et dona consequetur sanctorum, et pari cum illis gloriae ornamento coronabitur. Ivisse vero Dionysium per hosce omnes gradus, et illa omnino via ad supremum istud sanctitatis quam adeptus est, et illustrationis qua perfusus est, fastigium tetendisse ac pervenisse, multo clarissimum ferunt juxta et certissimum, tam aliorum quam ipsiusmet scripta, judicium et testimonium, De aliis autem claris viris, qui per eosdem calles suis quisque in aetatibus, usque ad hanc ipsam quam decurrimus, eodem quo Dionysius fastigii conscenderunt (quorum nos quidem nonnullos in consequentibus afferemus, sed plurimos aliis scriptoribus relinquemus) memorare hujus non est instituti. Jam enim ad alia Dionysii decora cursum intendimus.
very few; whom at all, I say, besides those may you find whom you could in any way compare with Dionysius? And yet Titus and Timothy themselves (that from two a conjecture may be made concerning the rest) seem to have yielded the palm of light received from heaven to the same Dionysius. For they both oftentimes consulted him upon more difficult matters, and asked that the more intricate knots of the sacred Scriptures should be untied by him. And lest anyone imprudently, not to say impiously, should suppose that that great Sun of justice darted the rays of His abundant light and unlocked the secrets of hidden mysteries only in those first centuries, and only upon those lofty mountains, and now as if grown more sparing in old age neither sends forth any splendours, and keeps the gifts of revelations hidden in His bosom: let him hold it for certain and established that God is immutable, and accordingly equally benign and liberal to all ages, and has never ceased, nor will ever cease, from pouring forth His gifts where indeed He finds suitable vessels (and truly He always finds some). And would indeed that as ready as are the hands of God to pour forth, so prepared were the minds of men to receive! For not from God, Who by His nature is ever the same, ever rich, ever good, ever bountiful, but from man, who neither knows his own poverty nor seeks true riches, unmindful of God, ignorant of himself—from man himself, I say, not from God, proceeds the rarity of the communication of those goods and the poverty of mind. For it is permitted to you, it is permitted to another to receive things equal to Dionysius, if you do things equal to Dionysius: namely in such a way that you have these things which Dionysius also had: first indeed a great knowledge and insight into yourself, so that you prefer others to yourself, and yourself to no one; next a mind most pure and free not only from heavier offences, but also from the smallest faults, as far as with God's help you are able to attain; and then all the passions of the mind excellently tamed and subjected to the even rule of right reason; namely, that you value all earthly things, and whatever you see that you have beneath your feet as if by a certain presage of due contempt, at no more than they truly are, and bestow so much less upon the body than upon the soul as you know that less is owed to a manservant and maidservant than either to the master or to the mistress: so that accordingly the first and greatest care be of feeding the mind, and the last of the body; and that you think not of food or drink (and much less of delights, which ought to belong to the soul alone) save very moderately, and only that the body may be sustained and be equal to sustaining labours. Moreover praises, honours, dignities, riches, celebrity of fame, the glory of a great name, and other things great to the common sort of men (though to those who look upon God they are very small), you should not only not seek after, but even bravely reject out of regard for inward peace and zeal for eternal glory. And after these things you should care for this, manfully study this, lean upon this, as the saying goes, with your whole breast, that your whole thought be fixed in the knowledge of God and in the esteem of His infinite perfections, that your whole memory cleave in grateful remembrance to His benefits and admirable deeds; finally that your will, and affection, and desire, and whatever belongs to a faithful soul, dwell continually, as far as may be, in the sole and solely beloved God: so that (what the same our Dionysius commended) you be wholly God's, and wholly go forth out of yourself. And if also, after the example of the same holy pontiff, you delight in labours undertaken for God, and seek after them of your own accord, and set them before rest and leisure, and, what is greatest of all, hold suffering for Christ and enduring any most bitter punishments whatever in the place of all pleasures and delights; then indeed your heart shall abound and be enlarged with far more excellent goods, and you shall be thickly heaped, as a friend by a friend, as an intimate by an intimate, not only with the richness of divine revelations, but also at the same time with the abundance of other more eminent gifts. For he who puts on the morals of the saints, and drinks in divine loves, the same without doubt shall both obtain the gifts of the saints and be crowned with an equal ornament of glory with them. Now that Dionysius went through all these degrees, and altogether by that way tended and arrived at that supreme height of sanctity which he attained and of illumination wherewith he was bathed, the writings both of others and of himself bear by far the clearest as well as most certain judgement and testimony. Concerning other illustrious men, however, who along the same paths, each in his own age down to this very one which we are running through, ascended to the same height as Dionysius (several of whom we indeed shall adduce in what follows, while leaving very many to other writers), it belongs not to this purpose to recount. For we now direct our course to other glories of Dionysius.
CAPUT XV.
Chapter XV.
Dionysii ab extremis Domitiani temporibus usque ad Trajanum res gestae.
The things done by Dionysius from the last times of Domitian until Trajan.
Ejus saevitiae atque immanitatis, quam Domitianus, supremis praesertim imperii sui annis, adversus Christianos exprompsit, pars orbis nulla exsors fuit. Ubique caedes, ubique exsilia, ubique cruciatus, illo alterum Neronem repraesentante, auditi. Exterminatus ab illo apostolus, occisi pontifices, vexati episcopi, melior ac nobilior Ecclesiae portio variis modis exagitata, nullibi tuto subsistere in suo permissa est. Igitur et in Gallia atque Germania, ubi Dionysius curabat, satis turbarum fuit : nec dubium, quin multa per eam tempestatem tam in se, quam in membris suis, hoc est, in progenitis ab sese filiis, gravia passus est. Ut enim parentes in charissimorum liberorum dolore et cruciatu plus saepenumero dolent et cruciantur, quam si in se eadem ipsi experiantur : sic amantissimi subditorum suorum episcopi gravius vel mediocres in ipsis plagas, quam atrociora in semetipsis tormenta persentiscunt. Noluit porro arcana Dei Providentia suum Galliae apostolum in hoc adverso turbine vita eripi, sed alia in tempora reservatum, huc illuc ad juniores animandos athletas, et ad necessaria debilibus suppeditanda auxilia, discurrere. Itaque locis omnibus aderat : et ubi praesentius periculum docente ac dirigente intus Spiritu advertebat, illuc adventuros Christi hostes omni diligentia praevertebat : ibi laborabat, ibi sanctum populum cunctis fidei armis ante certamen praemuniebat. Idem vero et alii ejus collegae episcopi pro suis quisque viribus sedulo ac indefesse praestabant. Quorum unus quidem annis jam gravis, sed meritis gravior (is est beatus Eutropius Petri apostoli discipulus, de quo et supra brevis mentio), egregium in his temporibus certamen decertavit. Nam post multos in Santonibus (populi sunt Galliae Aquitanicae) fidei causa exantlatos labores, et laborum ingentia dilatatis Ecclesiae terminis operae pretia, tandem premente diaboli invidia, et populi tumultu concitato, lapidibus primo appetitus, dein fustibus immaniter caesus, postremoque securi ad caput illisa percussus, plenam in coelos palmam intulit. Ejus autem spectata in pietatis conflictu animi fortitudo et eximia victoria, cum Christianos omnes mirifice exhilaravit, tum praecipue socium ejus ac comitem Dionysium hisce turbidis in rebus adeo recreavit, uti et ad gaudium cum aliis communicandum, et ad gloriam ipsius martyris evulgandam, acta ejus martyrii Graece conscripserit. Quae quod Clementi pontifici fore multo gratissima certo sciret (is enim dum in Galliam eum mitteret, martyrem futurum praesagiebat), ad illum Romae tum residentem et praesidentem misit, adjectis una litteris, quibus postulabat, ut
Of that savagery and ferocity which Domitian, especially in the last years of his reign, put forth against the Christians, no part of the world was exempt. Everywhere slaughters, everywhere exiles, everywhere tortures were heard of, as he represented a second Nero. An apostle was banished by him, pontiffs were slain, bishops were harassed, the better and nobler portion of the Church was hounded in various ways and nowhere permitted to remain safely in its own home. Accordingly both in Gaul and in Germany, where Dionysius had charge, there was turmoil enough: nor is there any doubt that during that storm he suffered many grievous things both in himself and in his members, that is, in the sons begotten by himself. For as parents in the pain and torture of their dearest children oftentimes grieve and are tortured more than if they experienced the same things in themselves: so bishops most loving of their subjects feel even moderate blows in them more heavily than more atrocious torments in themselves. Moreover the secret Providence of God willed not that His apostle of Gaul should be snatched from life in this adverse whirlwind, but that, reserved for other times, he should run to and fro to animate the younger athletes and to supply necessary aids to the weak. And so he was present in all places: and where, as the Spirit taught and directed him within, he perceived a more immediate danger, with all diligence he anticipated the enemies of Christ who were about to come thither: there he laboured, there before the conflict he fortified the holy people beforehand with all the weapons of the faith. And the same thing his other colleague bishops also, each according to his strength, sedulously and indefatigably performed. One of whom indeed, already heavy with years, but heavier with merits (he is blessed Eutropius, the disciple of the Apostle Peter, of whom brief mention was also made above), fought out an eminent conflict in these times. For after many labours undergone for the sake of the faith among the Santones (they are a people of Aquitanian Gaul), and vast rewards of his labours as the bounds of the Church were enlarged, at length, as the envy of the devil pressed hard and a tumult of the people was stirred up, having been first assailed with stones, next savagely beaten with clubs, and lastly struck with an axe dashed against his head, he bore a full palm into the heavens. And the fortitude of mind and eminent victory beheld in him in the conflict of piety both wonderfully gladdened all the Christians, and especially so refreshed his associate and companion Dionysius in these turbulent affairs that, both to share the joy with others and to publish abroad the glory of the martyr himself, he wrote down the acts of his martyrdom in Greek. Which, because he certainly knew that they would be most welcome to the Pontiff Clement (for while sending him into Gaul he presaged that he would be a martyr), he sent to him then residing and presiding at Rome, adding together with them a letter wherein he requested that
Editors' notes and page, col. 789

Footnotes

<!-- The rendered page foot holds only full-width text: the end of Cap. XIV and the opening of Cap. XV (calls (29)–(34) visible; their notes are printed at the chapter's end). No footnotes. --> (none) (printed under page 412)

Page

  • running head: 789 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 790
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 478 after delectere,; 479 before CAPUT XV.
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence paucissimos; ends mid-sentence postulabat, ut
PG 4:790
Editors' notes and page, col. 790

Page

  • other: col 790 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 789 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:791
eorum exemplum in Graeciam, ac praecipue Athenas ad cognatos et consanguineos suos, aliosque fideles transmitteret. Nempe gloriosam generosi pugilis pugnam et victoriam non solum magno illis gaudio fore, sed efficaci etiam ad paria audenda incitamento, vir longe sapientissimus sentiebat. Hinc etiam a primis Ecclesiae initiis invaluit illa et adhuc perennavit consuetudo, illustria martyrum acta perscribendi, atque ad exteras provincias fraternae instinctu charitatis, et studio similis profectus circumquaque dimittendi. Utinam autem haec, de quibus loquitur, acta nunc exstarent ! Sive enim propter Dionysii sacrum laborem, sive propter Eutropii egregias laudes, quam nunc merito deploranda est istorum actorum jactura, tam e contrario juvaret et stimularet salutaris eorumdem lectio atque notitia. Sed his relictis, quae habere non possumus, ad respiciendam gratioris coeli serenitatem quam disjecto et distracto hujus tempestatis commotore Domitiano, suae Ecclesiae reddidit verus et solus Dominus, verus et solus Deus (quam enim falso haec nomina Deus et Dominus usurpaverit tyrannus ille, opera docuerunt, exitus indicavit), cum stylo animum advertamus. Domitiano igitur successit Nerva, hoc est, superbo moderatus, immani perhumanus, successit autem, ut morbo sanitas, ut nocti dies, ut lux tenebris. Nam tum demum illuxisse Ecclesiae clarum jubar visum est, cum Nerva imper, obductam mundo caliginem suae splendore clementiae dissipavit. Exire tum Christiani e latibulis, reverti ab exsilio confessores, sua recuperare proscripti : ad solitos coetus remeare et convenire fideles per metum antehac distracti. Tum et Joannes ipse, prima nunc Ecclesiae claritudo, et vere filius tonitrui, accepto divinitus et dictato post fulgura et tonitrua Evangelio, velut alter Moyses e monte, in quem cum Deo tractaturus ascenderat, descendit, relictaque quam habitatione sua beaverat, insula, repetens Ephesum suis se reddidit, totiesque desideratum, toties expetitum jam denique Evangelium evulgavit. Nec mora : differtur per omnia piorum ora laetus rumor ; sed Dionysius ante omnes eodem nunc audire factum, quo futurum prius audiverat, oraculo ; nec celare id suam plebem, sed praedicare, sed ad gratias Deo agendas excitare. Prorsus igitur alia jam erat Ecclesiae facies, quam paulo ante conspecta fuerat ; laeta, hilaris, explicata, amoris et fiduciae plena in hymnis et canticis spiritualibus Deo devota, procedens quotidie et crescens, sive sui ipsius incrementis, sive accessionibus alienis. Semper enim Ecclesia persecutione, sicut vitis putatione, laetius provenit, latius proficit. Hoc in profectu novos sacerdotes, novos episcopos vigil ac sedulus pastor crescentibus Ecclesiis ordinavit. Ex quibus Sanctinum ad Carnutes tantisper in fide roborandos misit, indeque aliquanto post tempore Meldensium Ecclesiae praefecit. Ipse autem ad visendum Joannem totus animo ferri ; eaque re compositis celeriter Galliae rebus, et commendata fideli populo erga constitutos a se ministros, tantillo suae absentiae spatio, pristina et constanti obedientia, ipse ad iter (quod tum Christiani omnes piis votis, nos devoto stylo jam prosequemur) se accinxit.
he would transmit a copy of them into Greece, and chiefly to Athens to his kinsfolk and blood-relations and the other faithful. For the man by far most wise perceived that the glorious fight and victory of the noble champion would not only be a great joy to them, but also an efficacious incentive to dare the like. Hence also from the first beginnings of the Church there prevailed and has endured even until now that custom of writing down the illustrious acts of the martyrs, and sending them out on every side to foreign provinces at the prompting of fraternal charity and out of zeal for the like progress. And would that these acts of which mention is made were now extant! For whether on account of the sacred labour of Dionysius, or on account of the eminent praises of Eutropius, as deservedly as the loss of those acts is now to be deplored, so on the contrary would the salutary reading and knowledge of the same help and stimulate us. But leaving these things which we cannot have, let us turn our mind with our pen to look back upon the serenity of a more gracious sky which, when Domitian the stirrer-up of this storm had been cast down and torn in pieces, the true and only Lord, the true and only God restored to His Church (for how falsely that tyrant usurped these names of God and Lord, his works taught and his end showed). To Domitian therefore succeeded Nerva, that is, a moderate man to a proud one, a most humane man to a savage one; and he succeeded as health to disease, as day to night, as light to darkness. For then at length a clear radiance seemed to have shone upon the Church, when the Emperor Nerva scattered by the splendour of his clemency the darkness drawn over the world. Then the Christians came forth from their hiding-places, the confessors returned from exile, the proscribed recovered their property: the faithful who before had been scattered through fear returned and came together to their wonted assemblies. Then John himself also, now the foremost brightness of the Church, and truly a son of thunder, having divinely received and had dictated to him after lightnings and thunders his Gospel, came down like another Moses from the mount into which he had ascended to treat with God, and leaving the island which he had blessed by his dwelling, returning to Ephesus restored himself to his own, and now at length published abroad the Gospel so many times longed for, so many times desired. Nor was there any delay: the joyful rumour is spread abroad through all the mouths of the pious; while Dionysius before all now hears that the thing has been done by the same oracle whereby he had previously heard that it would be; nor does he conceal it from his common people, but preaches it, and stirs them up to give thanks to God. Altogether different therefore was now the face of the Church from what had been beheld a little before: joyful, cheerful, unfolded, full of love and confidence, devout to God in hymns and spiritual canticles, advancing daily and growing, whether by her own increases or by accessions from without. For the Church always comes forth more joyfully and advances more widely by persecution, just as a vine by pruning. In this progress the watchful and sedulous pastor ordained new priests and new bishops for the growing Churches. Of whom he sent Sanctinus to the Carnutes to strengthen them for a while in the faith, and thence some little time afterwards set him over the Church of Meaux. While he himself was wholly borne in mind to visit John; and having on that account swiftly settled the affairs of Gaul, and commended to the faithful people their former and constant obedience towards the ministers appointed by himself during the brief space of his absence, he himself girded himself for the journey (which all the Christians then accompanied with pious prayers, and we shall now pursue with devout pen).
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(29) Supremis praesertim imperii sui annis. Quamvis ab initio fere imperii crudelis Domitianus fuerit, cum annis tamen et usu saevitiae ad extremum usque tempus profecit ; si tamen hoc est proficere, magis magisque in homines saeviendo, toti generi officere. Persecutionis autem in Christianos initium adnotatur Eusebio, Hieronymo et aliis, anno imperii ejus decimo quarto. Tametsi nec in eo defuerint ante hoc tempus etiam in Christianos velut praeludia quaedam immanitatis, « qui per annos quindecim, inquit Paulus Orosius, ad hoc paulatim per omnes scelerum gradus crevit, ut confirmatissimam toto orbe Christi Ecclesiam, datis ubique crudelissimae persecutionis edictis, convellere auderet. » Et infra : « Idemque efferatus superbia, qua se Deum coli vellet, persecutionem in Christianos agi secundus a Nerone imperavit. Quo tempore etiam beatissimus Joannes apostolus in Patmum insulam relegatus fuit. »
(29) Especially in the last years of his reign. Although Domitian was cruel almost from the beginning of his reign, yet with years and the practice of savagery he advanced right down to the last time; if indeed this is to advance, by raging more and more against men, to injure the whole human race. Now the beginning of the persecution against the Christians is noted by Eusebius, Jerome, and others in the fourteenth year of his reign. Although there were not lacking in him before this time also certain preludes, so to speak, of ferocity against the Christians as well: who through fifteen years, says Paulus Orosius, grew little by little through all degrees of crimes to this point, that he dared to tear up the Church of Christ, most firmly established throughout the whole world, issuing everywhere edicts of the cruellest persecution. And below: And the same man, maddened with pride, whereby he wished himself to be worshipped as God, second after Nero commanded a persecution to be carried on against the Christians. At which time also the most blessed Apostle John was relegated to the island of Patmos.
Nec vero tantum e sacris scriptoribus notissima est Domitiani in Christianos feritas, sed etiam e profanis multo certissima. Sic enim Dio, lib. LXVII Hist. Rom. : Κἂν τῷ αὐτῷ ἔτει ἄλλους τε πολλοὺς, καὶ τὸν Φλάβιον Κλήμεντα ὑπατεύοντα, καίπερ ἀνεψιὸν ὄντα, καὶ γυναῖκα αὐτὴν συγγενῆ ἑαυτοῦ Φλαβίαν Δομιτίλλαν ἔχοντα, κατέσφαξεν ὁ Δομιτιανός. Ἐπηνέχθη δὲ ἀμφοῖν ἔγκλημα ἀθεότητος, ὑφ' ἧς καὶ ἄλλο: εἰς τὰ τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἔθη ἐξοκέλλοντες πολλοὶ κατεδικάσθησαν. Καὶ οἱ μὲν ἀπέθανον, οἱ δὲ τῶν γοῦν οὐσιῶν ἐστερήθησαν· ἡ δὲ Δομιτίλλα ὑπερωρίσθη μόνον εἰς Πανδατέρειαν.« Et eodem anno Domitianus cum alios multos, tum etiam Flavium Clementem consulatu fungentem, tametsi patruelem, et habentem uxorem Flaviam Domitillam ejus cognatam, interemit. Objectum vero ambobus crimen impietatis, propter quam et alii multi in errores Judaeorum delapsi condemnati sunt ; quorum pars quidem occisi, pars facultatibus suis exspoliati : Domitilla vero tantum in Pandatariam est relegata. »
Nor indeed is the fierceness of Domitian against the Christians most well known only from sacred writers, but it is also most certain from profane writers. For thus writes Dio in Book 67 of his Roman History: And in the same year Domitian slew among many others Flavius Clemens also, while holding the consulship, although he was his cousin and had to wife Flavia Domitilla, herself a kinswoman of his. Against both of them was brought the charge of atheism, under which many others also who drifted into the customs of the Jews were condemned. And some of them were put to death, and others were at least deprived of their property; while Domitilla was only banished to Pandateria (Cassius Dio 67.14). And in the same year Domitian slew both many others and also Flavius Clemens while discharging the consulship, although his cousin, and having to wife Flavia Domitilla his kinswoman. And there was laid against both the charge of impiety, on account of which many others also who had lapsed into the errors of the Jews were condemned; of whom part indeed were slain, and part despoiled of their possessions: while Domitilla was only relegated to Pandateria.
Ubi nota, ἔγκλημα ἀθεότητος, crimen impietatis vocari religionem Christianam, tanquam respuentem deorum cultum ; per delapsos item in mores Judaeorum, nultos alios intelligi, quam Christianos, qui quod desertis idolis unum colerent Deum, perinde ac Judaei, idcirco dicebantur in eorum mores decidisse.
Where note that the Christian religion is called ἔγκλημα ἀθεότητος, the crime of impiety, as rejecting the worship of the gods; and likewise by those who had lapsed into the customs of the Jews none others are understood than the Christians, who because, having forsaken idols, they worshipped one God just like the Jews, were on that account said to have fallen into their customs.
De hac Flavia Domitilla et aliis ejusdem nominis, vide Baronium in Martyrologii notis ad diem 7 Maii.
Concerning this Flavia Domitilla and others of the same name, see Baronius in his notes on the Martyrology at the 7th day of May.
(30) Exterminatus ab illo apostolus, etc. Joannes enim apostolus, ut paulo ante indicatum est, ab eo relegatus est in insulam Patmum, idque postquam in ardentis olei dolium immersus fuisset. Illo etiam imperante martyrium subiisse creditur Cletus pont. sive Anacletus : nam omnes sancti Patres unum faciunt, non duos. Ex episcopis exsilium passus est in Syria S. Ignatius, mortem in Gallia S. Eutropius, de quo infra statim dicetur, et de quo nonnihil etiam supra notatum est.
(30) An apostle was banished by him, etc. For the Apostle John, as was indicated a little before, was relegated by him to the island of Patmos, and that after he had been plunged into a vat of burning oil. While he was reigning also, the Pontiff Cletus, or Anacletus, is believed to have undergone martyrdom: for all the holy Fathers make him one, not two. Among bishops St. Ignatius suffered exile in Syria, and St. Eutropius suffered death in Gaul, concerning whom we shall speak immediately below, and concerning whom something has also been noted above.
(31) Nec dubium, quin multa per eam tempestatem. Passum esse Dionysium non pauca Domitiani temporibus, non obscure indicat Syngelus in Vita sancti Dionysii, sub finem his verbis : Τοὺς δ' ἂν μετέπειτα χειμῶνας οὓς ἡ Δομιτιανοῦ μανία κατὰ τῶν πιστῶν ἐπήγαγεν, ἀνδρείως ὑπομείνας, καὶ δόκιμος ἐν πᾶσι φανεὶς, διαβοήτου ἀπηνέγκατο κλέους. « Reliquas vero subsecutas tempestates quas contra fideles Domitiani invexit insania, cum viriliter pertulisset, probatusque in omnibus apparuisset, celeberrimam gloriam reportavit. »
(31) Nor is there any doubt that during that storm he suffered many things. That Dionysius suffered not a few things in the times of Domitian, Syngelus not obscurely indicates in the Life of St. Dionysius, towards the end, in these words: And having manfully endured the subsequent storms which the madness of Domitian brought against the faithful, and having shown himself approved in all things, he carried off renowned glory. And when he had manfully endured the remaining storms that followed, which the madness of Domitian brought in against the faithful, and had appeared approved in all things, he bore away most celebrated glory.
(32) Is est beatus Eutropius S. Petri apostoli discipulus. De Eutropio misso in Galliam a Clemente notavimus supra capite 10, ex ipso Gregorio Turonensi. Vide autem fusiora sancti Eutropii acta apud Vincentium Bellovacensem lib X Speculi historiarum, cap. 19, et apud S. Antonium, parte I Hist., tit. 6, cap. 28, § 2, et apud Petrum Equilinum in Catalogo sanctorum, lib. IV, cap. 105, et apud Eysengrinum Centenario 1, parte V, dist. 3 De illo sic Martyrologium Romanum ad diem 30 Aprilis : « Apud Santonas beati Eutropii episcopi et martyris, quem S. Clemens pontificalis ordinis gratia consecratum direxit in Galliam, peractaque diu praedicatione, ob Christi testimonium colliso capite
(32) He is blessed Eutropius, the disciple of the Apostle St. Peter. Concerning Eutropius sent into Gaul by Clement we have noted above in Chapter 10, from Gregory of Tours himself. See however the fuller acts of St. Eutropius in Vincent of Beauvais, Book 10 of the Mirror of History, Chapter 19, and in St. Antoninus, Part 1 of the History, Title 6, Chapter 28, § 2, and in Petrus Equilinus in the Catalogue of the Saints, Book 4, Chapter 105, and in Eisengrein, Centenary 1, Part 5, Distinction 3. Concerning him the Roman Martyrology speaks thus at the 30th day of April: At Saintes, the feast of blessed Eutropius, bishop and martyr, whom St. Clement consecrated with the grace of the pontifical order and directed into Gaul, and after he had long carried on preaching, having had his head crushed for the testimony of Christ,
Editors' notes and page, col. 791

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the full-width text of Cap. XV ends; Halloix's NOTATIONES to Cap. XV follow in two columns. The calls (29)–(32) stand in the text on page 412, in its right half (col 790). The bold "481" inside note (32) is the original edition's page number, left out here. --> (printed under page 413)

Page

  • running head: 791 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 792
  • marginal letters: A rum, nultos alios; B poribus, non obscure; C « Apud Santonas
  • old-edition numerals: 480 after e latibulis,; 481 after « Apud
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except Greek quotations in Notationes); begins mid-sentence eorum exemplum; ends mid-sentence colliso capite
PG 4:792
Editors' notes and page, col. 792

Page

  • other: col 792 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 791 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:793
victor occubuit. » In Martyrologio autem Petri Galesinii quaedam continentur magis particularia : sic enim ad eamdem diem, sive pridie Kalendas Maii, adnotatum habet : « Apud Santonas, S. Eutropii episcopi et marityris. Hic Persa, parentum regum filius, beati Dionysii Areopagitae discipulus et comes, a S. Clemente pontifice episcopus Santonensium consecratus, septem et viginti annos eo munere functus, excitata infidelium persecutione, colliso capite victor coronatur. »
fell a victor." In the Martyrology of Petrus Galesinius, moreover, certain more particular details are contained; for thus he has it noted at the same day, or the day before the Kalends of May: "At Saintes, of Saint Eutropius, bishop and martyr. He, a Persian, son of royal parents, disciple and companion of the blessed Dionysius the Areopagite, having been consecrated bishop of the people of Saintes by the Pontiff Saint Clement, and having discharged that office for twenty-seven years, when a persecution of the unbelievers was stirred up, had his head crushed and was crowned a victor."
Ubi in eo, quod dicit, Eutropium munere functum episcopali septem et viginti annos, optime concordat cum eo quod supra docuimus, missum esse eum cum Dionysio in Galliam a Clemente statim a Petri martyrio, sive anno Christi septuagesimo. Unde si numerentur viginti septem anni, juste pervenietur ad decimum quartum Domitiani, cui anno ascribitur secunda persecutio, in qua omnes excisum sanctum Eutropium consentiunt. Adnotatur autem mors sancti Petri non tantum ab Eusebio, sed etiam a Baronio ad annum Christi sexagesimum nonum. et Neronis decimum quartum. Itaque anno sequenti, sive septuagesimo Christi, pervenit Eutropius in episcopatum suum Santonensem, perseveravitque ad persecutionem Domitiani inchoatam anno ejus imperii decimo quarto, qui juxta Eusebium est Christi nonagesimus sextus- juxta Baronium autem nonagesimus septimus. Scribit porro Galesius in suis ad Martyrologium Ad, notationibus de Eutropii anno martyrii his verbis : « Martyrio coronatus dicitur ante Christi nonagesimo sexto, imper. Domitiano. »
Where, in saying that Eutropius discharged his episcopal office for twenty-seven years, he agrees excellently with what we taught above, namely that he was sent with Dionysius into Gaul by Clement immediately after the martyrdom of Peter, or in the seventieth year of Christ. Whence, if twenty-seven years be counted, one will arriveavel justamente at the fourteenth year of Domitian, to which year is ascribed the second persecution, in which all agree that Saint Eutropius was cut off. Now the death of Saint Peter is noted not only by Eusebius, but also by Baronius under the sixty-ninth year of Christ, and the fourteenth of Nero. Therefore in the following year, or the seventieth of Christ, Eutropius arrived at his bishopric of Saintes, and persevered until the persecution of Domitian begun in the fourteenth year of his reign, which according to Eusebius is the ninety-sixth of Christ, and according to Baronius the ninety-seventh. Moreover, Galesinius in his Annotations on the Martyrology writes concerning the year of Eutropius's martyrdom in these words: "He is said to have been crowned with martyrdom in the ninety-sixth year of Christ, when Domitian was emperor."
Itaque ex his colligitur non posse verum esse, quod sensit Baronius, Dionysium venisse Roma in Galliam demum post mortem Domitiani : quandoquidem S. Eutropius, Dionysii in eo itinere comes, ipso vivente Domitiano, affectus fuerit martyrio, et quidem post viginti sex aut viginti septem annos in episcopatu Santonensi, ad quem cum Dionysio profectus fuerat, exactos. Vellem autem, ut nonnulli qui Vitas sanctorum scripserunt post tempora Baronii, proposuissent sibi potius historias ipsi diligenter examinare, quam caecorum more, cujuslibet alterius ductum sequi.
Therefore from these things it is gathered that what Baronius thought cannot be true, namely that Dionysius came from Rome into Gaul only after the death of Domitian; seeing that Saint Eutropius, the companion of Dionysius on that journey, suffered martyrdom while Domitian himself was living, and indeed after spending twenty-six or twenty-seven years in the bishopric of Saintes, to which he had set out with Dionysius. And I could wish that some who have written the Lives of the saints after the times of Baronius had purposed for themselves rather to examine the histories diligently on their own account than, after the manner of the blind, to follow the lead of anyone else whatsoever.
(33) Acta ejus martyrii Graece conscripserit. Scripsisse B. Dionysium Acta martyrii S. Eutropii, sive, ut vocant, passionem, liquet ex aliis ejusdem Eutropii gestis, e quibus se haec accepisse profitetur Vincentius Bellovacensis, lib. X Speculi histor., c. 18 : « Hic B. Dionysius, inquit, B. Eutropii consocius ac Parisiorum praesul, passionem ejus litteris Graecis scripsit, et parentibus suis in Graecia, qui jam credebant, per manum beati papae Clementis misit. Nota Gallicismum, parentibus suis, id est consanguineis. Sic enim Galli consanguineos vocant les parents. Dicitur Callistus II pontifex Acta illi Graece scripta reperisse Contantinopoli in schola Graecorum, in codice quodam multorum martyrum Acta continente, atque e Graeco in Latinum vertisse. Adjuncta erat illis sancti Eutropii Actis epistola S. Dionysii, hac fere forma : Clementi pontifici, Dionysius. S. Eutropius, quem mecum in has oras ad praedicandum Christi nomen misistis, martyrii coronam per manus gentilium apud urbem Santonas ex causa fidei accepit. Quocirca te humiliter exoro, ut martyrii ejus codicem consanguineis, et notis, et amicis meis fidelibus, qui in Graecia sunt, ac praecipue Athenis, mittere quam citissime ne graveris. Quo et caeteri, qui mecum una novae regenerationis lavacro a Paulo sunt abluti, cum acceperint gloriosum martyrem pro Christi fide crudelem mortem oppetiisse, de toleratis pro Christi amore adversis angustisque rebus gaudeant.
(33) Wrote the Acts of his martyrdom in Greek. That Blessed Dionysius wrote the Acts of the martyrdom of Saint Eutropius, or, as they call it, his passion, is clear from other gests of the same Eutropius, from which Vincent of Beauvais professes to have received these things, Book 10 of the Speculum Historiale, chapter 18: "This Blessed Dionysius," he says, "the fellow-companion of Blessed Eutropius and prelate of the Parisians, wrote his passion in Greek letters, and sent it to his kinsfolk in Greece, who already believed, by the hand of the blessed Pope Clement." Note the Gallicism, parentibus suis ("to his parents"), that is, consanguineis ("to his kinsfolk"). For so the French call kinsfolk les parents. Pope Callistus II is said to have found those Acts written in Greek at Constantinople in the school of the Greeks, in a certain codex containing the Acts of many martyrs, and to have translated them from Greek into Latin. Adjoined to those Acts of Saint Eutropius was an epistle of Saint Dionysius, in almost this form: "To Clement the Pontiff, Dionysius. Saint Eutropius, whom you sent with me into these regions to preach the name of Christ, has received the crown of martyrdom for the sake of the faith at the hands of the Gentiles at the city of Saintes. Wherefore I humbly entreat you not to be reluctant to send as quickly as possible the book of his martyrdom to his kinsfolk, and acquaintances, and my faithful friends who are in Greece, and especially at Athens; so that the others also, who together with me were washed by Paul in the laver of the new regeneration, when they hear that the glorious martyr met a cruel death for the faith of Christ, may rejoice over the adverse and straitened things endured for the love of Christ."
(34) Ad illum Romae tum residentem et praesidentem misit. Cesserat (ut alibi supra dictum est) pontificatu, quem proxime a Petro acceperat, et aliquantisper tenuerat, beatus Clemens, sed Lino et
(34) Sent it to him then residing and presiding at Rome. Blessed Clement had resigned (as has been said elsewhere above) the pontificate which he had received next after Peter and had held for some time, but after Linus and
Editors' notes and page, col. 793

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the whole lower page is Halloix's NOTATIONES to Cap. XV, in two columns. The crop begins mid-note in both columns: the earlier part of (32) and of the note ending at the top of col 794 lie above it. That col 794 fragment (Nerva's recall of the exiles) is most likely (37); the end of (34) and notes (35)–(36) stand at the top of col 794, above the crop. The calls (32)–(34) stand on page 412 (col 790); (35)–(38) on page 413, above its crop. "Ad-/notationibus" is hyphenated across a line in col 793 and is set joined. The bold "482" in note (38) is the original edition's page number, left out here. --> (printed under page 414)

Page

  • running head: 793 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A victor occubuit. »; B Adnotatur autem; C episcopatu Santonensi,; D Graecorum, in codice
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; hyphen and comma swapped at line ends in sextus- and Ad, notationibus
PG 4:794
Anacleto vita functis, clavum Ecclesiae, regnante jam Domitiano, in manus receperat. Litteras igitur ad eum jam Romae praesidentem sub annum Domini 97, Domitiani 14, una cum S. Eutropii martyrio misit.
Anacletus having departed this life, he had received the helm of the Church into his hands while Domitian was already reigning. He therefore sent letters to him while already presiding at Rome about the year of the Lord 97, the 14th of Domitian, together with the martyrdom of Saint Eutropius.
(35) Hinc etiam a primis Ecclesiae initiis, etc. Antiquissimam fuisse in Ecclesia consuetudinem scribendi Acta martyrum, et cum aliis Ecclesiis communicandi, planum fit e litteris ab Ecclesia Smyrnensi de martyrio S. Polycarpi exacte scriptis, et ad alias Ecclesias transmissis (quas intueri integras licet apud Eusebium lib. I Hist eccl., c. 15), et e litteris Ecclesiae Viennensis et Lugdunensis ad Ecclesias Asiae et Phrygiae, apud Eusebium lib. V Hist., c. 1. Comprehendi illas in aliis Vitis, priores quidem in Vita S. Polycarpi, posteriores vero in S. Irenaei.
(35) Hence even from the first beginnings of the Church, etc. That there was a most ancient custom in the Church of writing the Acts of the martyrs, and of communicating them to other Churches, is made plain from the letters accurately written by the Church of Smyrna concerning the martyrdom of Saint Polycarp, and transmitted to other Churches (which one may view entire in Eusebius, Book 1 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 15), and from the letters of the Church of Vienne and Lyons to the Churches of Asia and Phrygia, in Eusebius, Book 5 of the History, chapter 1. I have included them in other Lives, the former indeed in the Life of Saint Polycarp, and the latter in that of Saint Irenaeus.
(36) Opera docuerunt, exitus indicavit. Indignum enim fuisse non modo Domini et Dei nominibus Domitianum, sed etiam nomine hominis, facta ejus inhumana, et exitus miserrimus, vita tamen dignissimus, comprobarunt. Nam facta in ipsum conjuratione, vita, qua indignus erat, confosso inguine multoque insuper vulnere, expulsus est.
(36) His works taught, his end showed. For that Domitian was unworthy not only of the names of Lord and God, but even of the name of man, his inhuman deeds, and his most wretched end, yet most worthy of his life, proved. For a conspiracy having been made against him, he was driven from the life of which he was unworthy, his groin having been stabbed and with many a wound besides.
(37) Cum Nerva imp. obductam mundo cailginem, etc. Hic tranquillitatem imperio, hic serenitatem Ecclesiae, hic clementiae suae asylum cunctis exhibuit. Hic denique « primo edicto suo, inquit Paulus Orosius, cunctos exsules revocavit. Unde et Joannes apostolus, hac generali indulgentia liberatus, Ephesum rediit. »
(37) When the Emperor Nerva [dispensed] the darkness drawn over the world, etc. He showed tranquillity to the empire, he showed serenity to the Church, he showed the asylum of his clemency to all. He finally "by his first edict," says Paulus Orosius, "recalled all exiles. Whence the apostle John also, freed by this general indulgence, returned to Ephesus."
(38) Accepto divinitus et dictato post fulgura et tonitrua Evangelio. Ita vetus Historia ecclesiastica (unde S. Hieronymus et Metaphrastes nonnulla desumpsere) contestantur. Ubi autem Evangelium a Deo acceperit dictaveritque, auctores diversa sentiunt. Quidam in Patmo, ubi et Apocalypsin scripsit : alii Ephesi in Asia scripsisse arbitrantur. Ego prioribus astipulor. Neque enim illi antiquissimi Patres (quos pro sua sententia citant, ii qui dissentiunt), Irenaeus scilicet, Athanasius, et Eusebius, suis verbis aliud indicant, quam Ephesi publicasse. Nam sane Irenaeus, et Irenaei verba laudans Eusebius, ille quidem lib. III Adversus haereses, cap. 1 ; hic autem lib. V Hist. eccl., c. 8, sic de Joanne : Ἔπειτα Ἰωάννης ὁ μαθητὴς τοῦ Κυρίου, ὁ καὶ ἐπὶ τὸ στῆθος αὐτοῦ ἀναπεσὼν, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐξέδωκε τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον ἐν Ἐφέσῳ τῆς Ἀσίας διατρίβων· Postea et Joaanes discipulus Domini, qui et supra pectus ejus recubuit, ipse quoque edidit Evangelium Ephesi in Asia commorans. Idem Irenaeus eodem lib. III, cap. 11, scribit Joannem volentem redarguere errores Cerinthi et Nicolaitarum, inchoavisse sic Evangelium : In principio erat Verbum, etc. S. Athanasius vero in Synopsi sacrae Scripturae haec habet : Τὸ δὲ κατὰ Ἰωάννην Εὐαγγέλιον ὑπηγορεύθη τε ὑπ' αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἁγίου Ἰωάννου τοῦ ἀποστόλου καὶ ἠγαπημένου, ὄντος ἐξορίστου ἐν Πάτμῳ τῇ νήσῳ, καὶ ὑπὸ του αὐτοῦ ἐξεδόθη ἐν Ἐφέσῳ διὰ Γαΐου τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ. Περὶ οὗ καὶ Παῦλος Ῥωμαίοις γράφων φησί. Ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς ὁ Γάϊος ὁ ξένος μου, καὶ ὅλης τῆς Ἐκκλησίας. Quae sic vulgatus interpres reddidit : Evangelium vero secundum Joannem et dictatum est ab Joanne apostolo et dilecto, cum exsulasset in Patmo insula, et postea ab eodem Ephesi editum per Caium delectum et apostolorum hospitem. De quo et Paulus Romanis scribens dixit : « Salutat vos Caius hospes meus et tota Ecclesia. » Corrige et totius Ecclesiae, ut habent Graeca. Nam isti Caio omnes Christiani, ut ejus facultas ferebat, grati hospites erant.
(38) The Gospel having been divinely received and dictated after lightnings and thunders. So the ancient Ecclesiastical History (whence Saint Jerome and Metaphrastes took some things) testifies. Where, however, he received the Gospel from God and dictated it, authors hold diverse opinions. Some think that it was in Patmos, where he also wrote the Apocalypse; others that he wrote it at Ephesus in Asia. I agree with the former. For neither do those most ancient Fathers (whom those who dissent cite for their own opinion), namely Irenaeus, Athanasius, and Eusebius, indicate anything else by their words than that he published it at Ephesus. For certainly Irenaeus, and Eusebius citing the words of Irenaeus, the former indeed in Book 3 Against Heresies, chapter 1, and the latter in Book 5 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 8, write thus of John: "Afterwards John, the disciple of the Lord, who also leaned upon His breast, himself also published the Gospel while dwelling at Ephesus in Asia": "Afterwards John also, the disciple of the Lord, who also leaned upon His breast, himself also published the Gospel while dwelling at Ephesus in Asia." The same Irenaeus in the same Book 3, chapter 11, writes that John, wishing to refute the errors of Cerinthus and the Nicolaitans, began the Gospel thus: "In the beginning was the Word" (John 1:1), etc. And Saint Athanasius in the Synopsis of Sacred Scripture has these words: "And the Gospel according to John was both dictated by the holy John himself, the apostle and beloved, when he was in exile in the island of Patmos, and published by the same at Ephesus through Gaius the beloved, concerning whom Paul also, writing to the Romans, says: 'Gaius mine host, and the host of the whole Church, greets you'" (Rom. 16:23). Which the common translator rendered thus: "And the Gospel according to John was both dictated by John the apostle and beloved, when he had been in exile in the island of Patmos, and afterwards published by the same at Ephesus through Caius the beloved and host of the apostles. Concerning whom Paul also, writing to the Romans, said: 'Caius my host, and the whole Church, greets you.'" Correct this to "and of the whole Church," as the Greek has it. For to this Caius all Christians, so far as his means allowed, were welcome guests.
Nota porro, illud ἐξέδωκε, edidit, Irenaei, et τὸ ἐξεδόθη editum est, Athanasii, si capiantur, ut vulgo passimque apud auctores solent, non significare composuit aut scripsit, sed edidit, evulgavit, in lucem emisit, jam ante scilicet composita. Hinc scripta, quae apud auctorem vel amicum adhuc latent, et detinentur, aut etiam quae illo forte demortuo
Note further that the word ἐξέδωκε, "published," of Irenaeus, and τὸ ἐξεδόθη, "was published," of Athanasius, if they are taken as they commonly and everywhere are among authors, do not signify "composed" or "wrote," but "published," "made public," "sent forth into the light," things namely that had already been composed before. Hence writings which still lie hidden and are kept back with the author or a friend, or even which, should he perchance have died
Editors' notes and page, col. 794

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 794
  • marginal letters: A Anacleto vita; B Domitianum, sed; C Patres (quos; D ὑπὸ του αὐτοῦ
  • old-edition numerals: 482 after ipse
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XVII of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:795
apud unum aut alterum conservantur, vocari solent recepto more ἀνέκδοτα inedita.
are preserved with one or two persons, are wont by received custom to be called ἀνέκδοτα, unpublished.
Itaque sunt diversa, βιβλίον γράφειν, et βιβλίον ἐκδιδόναι, librum scribere, et librum edere. Plutarchus in Theseo utrumque sic jungebat : Γράψας τὸν λόγον ἐξέδωκε. Scriptam orotionem edidit, hoc est, evulgavit, publicavit. Discrimen hoc etiam Tullius ipse in Latinis ostendit, cum scriptam et compositam a se orationem ad Atticum mittens ita scribit lib. XV, epist. 15 : « Orationem tibi misi. Ejus custodiendae et proferendae arbitrium tuum. Sed quando illum diem, cum tu edendam putes ! » Et lib. XIII, ad eumdem, epist. 21 : « Dic mihi, placetne primum edere injussu meo ? Hoc ne Hermodorus quidem faciebat, is qui Platonis libros solitus est divulgare. »
And so βιβλίον γράφειν and βιβλίον ἐκδιδόναι, to write a book and to publish a book, are different things. Plutarch in his Theseus joined both thus: Having written the discourse, he published it. He published the written discourse, that is, he spread it abroad, he made it public. This distinction Tullius himself also shows in Latin when, sending to Atticus an oration written and composed by himself, he writes thus in Book 15, Epistle 13 (Ad Att. 15.13): I have sent you the oration. The decision of keeping it and bringing it forth is yours. But when shall I see that day when you think it should be published! And in Book 13, to the same, Epistle 21 (Ad Att. 13.21a): Tell me, does it please you in the first place to publish without my order? Not even Hermodorus used to do this, he who was wont to spread abroad the books of Plato.
Ad rem ut redeam, Metaphrastae narratio de Joannis Evangelio, itemque Prochori ejusdem Joannis discipuli (licet in quibusdam aliis non recipiatur), hic tamen rationi admodum consentanea, minimeque a vero remota mihi videtur, uti neque Baronio.
To return to the matter, the narrative of Metaphrastes concerning the Gospel of John, and likewise that of Prochorus the disciple of the same John (although in certain other points it is not received), yet here seems to me very agreeable to reason and by no means remote from the truth, as neither did it seem to Baronius.
(39) Ex quibus Sanctinum ad Carnutes, etc. Hincmarus, Rhemensis archiepiscopus, in epistola ad Carolum Calvum imperatorem, ita de ordinatione et missione B. Sanctini a sancto Dionysio Carnutum : « Destinatis quoque sociis per diversas civitates, ad dolos diaboli destruendos, et populos Domino acquirendos, Sanctinum ordinavit episcopum, et Carnutum illuminare eos, qui in tenebris erant, inspirante domino, misit ; ubi eum per aliquid temporis immorari disposuit. Postea vero Meldensium civitati pastorem et episcopum esse constituit, ejusque suffragio Antonium, qui junior ad distinctionem senioris Antonini praenominabatur, adhibuit. »
(39) Of whom he sent Sanctinus to the Carnutes, etc. Hincmar, Archbishop of Reims, in his epistle to the Emperor Charles the Bald, writes thus concerning the ordination and mission of Blessed Sanctinus by St. Dionysius to Chartres: Having also appointed his associates throughout diverse cities to destroy the wiles of the devil and win the peoples for the Lord, he ordained Sanctinus bishop, and as the Lord inspired him, sent him to Chartres to illuminatethose who were in darkness; where he arranged for him to tarry for some time. And afterwards he appointed him to be pastor and bishop for the city of Meaux, and at his vote adjoined Antonius, who was surnamed the Younger to distinguish him from the elder Antoninus.
Vide etiam sanctum Antoninum, archiepiscopum Florentinum, parte I Hist., titul. 6, c. 28, § 1, et Petrum Equilinum in Catalogo, lib. VIII, cap. 108. Dicit Baronius in Notis ad Martyrologium, 22 Septembris, exstare vetus manuscriptum de Actis sancti Sanctini, utinam prodeat ! De eodem Sanctino ita Martyrologium Romanum dicta die : « Apud civitatem Meldensem, beati Sanctini episcopi, discipuli sancti Dionysii Areopagitae, qui ejusdem civitatis episcopus ab eo consecratus, primus illic Evangelium praedicavit. »
See also St. Antoninus, Archbishop of Florence, Part 1 of the History, Title 6, Chapter 28, § 1, and Petrus Equilinus in the Catalogue, Book 8, Chapter 108. Baronius says in his Notes on the Martyrology, at the 22nd of September, that there is extant an old manuscript of the Acts of St. Sanctinus—would that it might come forth! Concerning the same Sanctinus the Roman Martyrology speaks thus on the said day: At the city of Meaux, the feast of blessed Sanctinus, bishop, disciple of St. Dionysius the Areopagite, who having been consecrated bishop of the same city by him, first preached the Gospel there.
CAPUT XVI.
Chapter XVI.
Dionysii in Asiam ad S. Joannem apostolum profectio, et inde reditus in Galliam.
The departure of Dionysius into Asia to St. John the Apostle, and his return thence into Gaul.
Ut proprium est sanctorum, in omnibus quae dicant et faciant, Spiritu sancto agi, nec quidquam fere Domino inconsulto aggredi ; ita in suscipiendis peregrinationibus, praesertim longioribus, tota eorum mens, si unquam alias, Deo pendet, ad Deum dirigitur, in Deo conquiescit. Ex quo etiam usu venit, ut comitante eos angelo, et si qua intercurrant, impedimenta submovente, cuncta in bonum et illis et fratribus vertant ; sintque illis sua quamvis longa itinera nihil aliud, nisi continua quaedam impressae sanctitatis vestigia. Id in apostolis, id in apostolorum discipulis, et in hoc maxime Dionysio certum esse constitit. Hinc quocunque et illi ibant, quocunque appellebant, a loci incolis tanquam angeli Domini, ut vere erant, recipiebantur, et omni genere obsequii, fervente in Christianis charitate, fovebantur. Neque id profecto mirum. Plus enim erat quod sancti illi hospites secum afferebant, quam quod tectis excepti recipiebant. Quidnam autem ? Doctrinam vitae, scientiam sanctorum, exempla probitatis, specula honestatis, regulam morum, quin subinde etiam (quae viduae hospiti propheta Elias rependisse scribitur) procurata miraculo subsidia et victus et vitae. Quo enim modo propheta ille et pugillum farinae auxit, et olei pusillum multiplicavit, et filium insuper viduae vita redonavit : ita Christi germani discipuli, et legis novae sancti antistites juxta Domini sui praeceptum, ad quamcunque civitatem accedebant, quamcunque domum intrabant, pacem civitati, pacem domui, sed pacem bonorum omnium conciliatricem, dabant : atque etiam una, cum res quidem Deique honos postularet, infirmos curabant, mortuos suscitabant. Talium enim potentes prodigiorum erant. Quorum nec expertem fuisse Dionysium, alibi expressum est. Ivit igitur vir sanctus ex Gallia in Asiam, nec itineris longitudinem nec aetatis veritus gravitatem (erat enim haud minus nonaginta annos natus), ivit, inquam, illa aetate e Gallia in Asiam, spargens ubique per domos, per civitates devoto fidei praeconio suarum semina gratiarum ; gaudebantque homines extremis apostolorum temporibus novam Ecclesiae columnam agnoscere, novum religionis firmamentum intueri ; et quem a magistris hauserat spiritum, quadamtenus, et per transennam saltem degustare. Detinere enim properantem non poterant, sed (quod secundum in votis erat) comitari abeuntem plurimi properabant Sciebant enim, quam non modo suavis, sed etiam salutaris virorum sanctorum sit comitatus, atque eorum praesertim, qui apostolorum amicitia et familiaritate dignati, praeclaris eorum dictis et factis secundum pectus in sitientes piorum aures, apertosque animae sinus valeant exprimere. Ephesum vero urbem, urbem ex nomine suo vere desiderabilem ut venit Dionysius, et dilectum illum Jesu discipulum, magistrum autem suum longe dilectissimum ut invenit et convenit, tanta ambos de repente mutuo e conspectu incessit laetitia, tam arcta e familiari collocutione orta est necessitudo, et animarum inter sese conglutinatio, ut quadam reciprocatione sancti amoris alter in alterum transisse totus videretur. Hic agnoscebat aquila illa evangelica germanum pullum, liquidos solis radios irreflexa mentis acie intuentem, adeoque ardorum coelestium in humano corpore, angeli instar, patientem. Agnoscebat, et amabat, et fovebat, et in sublimium revelationum gyros nequaquam inassuetum educebat et circunducebat. Hic vero amoris juxta et venerationis plenus, illum ut apostolum Dei, ut solem mundi, ut coronam Ecclesiae, ut prophetam saeculorum, ut regis assessorem, ut Reginae filium et custodem et haeredem tota animi devotione suscipiebet, colebat, affectabatur, nunquam videndi, nunquam audiendi, nunquam admirandi satur. Plusculis igitur hebdomadis, vel mensibus potius, una cum fuissent, deque processu Evangelii in his atque illis mundi partibus, necnon de erroribus modo enatis, et eorum ducibus Christi divinitatem aliaque fidei mysteria impugnantibus, collocuti essent, tum illum Joannes Evangelio suo adhuc recenti, et plane musteo (quod ninirum ipse Spiritus sancti musto plenus jam modo eructaverat) donatum, et sua benedictione munitum, in Occidentis plagas, unde venerat, et ubi pretiosa eum palma exspectabat, renavigare hortatus est. Hic autem, tametsi ab illo velut unico mundi miraculo avelli per se grave esset, tamen divinae cedens voluntati, et honorem Christi prae suis commodis ponens, iter est aggressus. Quo in itinere, et ad sua regressu multo etiam magis, quam dum ad apostolum tenderet, a populis et urbibus occurrebatur, deducebatur, detinebatur. Tum et Athenien-
As it is characteristic of the saints in all things that they say and do to be led by the Holy Spirit, and to enter upon scarcely anything without consulting the Lord; so in undertaking pilgrimages, especially longer ones, their whole mind, if ever at any other time, hangs upon God, is directed to God, rests in God. Whence also it comes to pass that as an angel accompanies them, and removes whatever impediments intervene, all things turn unto good both for them and for the brethren; and their journeys, however long, are to them nothing else than certain continuous footsteps of imprinted sanctity. That this was certain in the apostles, in the disciples of the apostles, and above all in this Dionysius, has been established. Hence whithersoever they went, whithersoever they put in, they were received by the inhabitants of the place as angels of the Lord, as they truly were, and as charity glowed among the Christians, were cherished with every kind of service. Nor assuredly was that any wonder. For what those holy guests brought with them was more than what they received when welcomed under roofs. And what was that? The doctrine of life, the knowledge of the saints, examples of probity, mirrors of moral rectitude, the rule of morals, nay, from time to time also (what the prophet Elias is written to have repaid to his hostess the widow (3 Kgs. 17:14–23)) supplies both of food and of life procured by miracle. For in the same way in which that prophet both increased the handful of meal, and multiplied the little oil, and moreover restored the widow's son to life: so the true disciples of Christ, and the holy prelates of the new law, according to the precept of their Lord, to whatever city they came, whatever house they entered, gave peace to the city, peace to the house—and that a peace which conciliates all good things: and together also, when the matter and the honour of God demanded, they healed the sick and raised the dead. For they were mighty in such prodigies; of which that Dionysius also was not devoid has been expressed elsewhere. The holy man therefore went from Gaul into Asia, fearing neither the length of the journey nor the weight of his age (for he was not less than ninety years old); he went, I say, at that age from Gaul into Asia, scattering everywhere through houses, through cities, by the devout preaching of the faith, the seeds of his graces; and men rejoiced in the last times of the apostles to recognize a new pillar of the Church, to behold a new firmament of religion, and to taste to some extent, and at least through a lattice, the spirit which he had drawn from his masters. For detain him as he hastened they could not, but (what was second in their prayers) very many hastened to accompany him as he departed. For they knew how not only sweet, but also salutary is the company of holy men, and especially of those who, having been deemed worthy of the friendship and familiarity of the apostles, are able to pour forth their illustrious sayings and deeds according to their heart into the thirsting ears of the pious and the open bosoms of the soul. And when Dionysius came to the city of Ephesus, a city from its name truly desirable, and found and met that beloved disciple of Jesus, and his own by far most beloved master, so great a joy suddenly came upon them both from their mutual sight, so close an intimacy and gluing together of their souls with one another arose from their familiar conversation, that by a certain reciprocation of holy love the one seemed to have passed wholly over into the other. Here that evangelical eagle recognized his true eaglet, gazing with the unbent eye of his mind upon the clear rays of the sun, and therefore bearing, like an angel, heavenly ardours in a human body. He recognized him, and loved him, and cherished him, and led him forth and led him round into the circles of sublime revelations, to which he was by no means unaccustomed. While the latter, full of love and veneration alike, received, revered, and cherished him with the whole devotion of his mind as the apostle of God, as the sun of the world, as the crown of the Church, as the prophet of the ages, as the assessor of the King, as the son and guardian and heir of the Queen, never sated with seeing, never with hearing, never with admiring him. When therefore they had been together for several weeks, or rather months, and had conversed concerning the progress of the Gospel in these and those parts of the world, and also concerning the errors lately sprung up and their leaders impugning the divinity of Christ and other mysteries of the faith, then John exhorted him, presented with his Gospel, still fresh and altogether new wine (which namely he himself, full of the new wine of the Holy Spirit, had just now uttered forth), and fortified with his blessing, to sail back into the regions of the West, whence he had come, and where a precious palm awaited him. And he, although to be torn away from that sole miracle, so to speak, of the world was in itself grievous, yet yielding to the divine will, and setting the honour of Christ before his own advantages, entered upon the journey. On which journey, and on his return to his own much more even than while he was bound for the apostle, he was met, escorted, and detained by peoples and cities. Then also the Athenian
Editors' notes and page, col. 795

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: full-width text of Cap. XVI (Dionysius's journey to St John in Asia); the call "(i)" stands in the right half, after "vita redonavit". The numbered calls (40)–(43) are answered at the chapter's end. The bold "483" in the text is the original edition's page number. --> (printed under page 415)

Page

  • running head: 795 S. DIONYSII AREOPOGITAE 796
  • marginal letters: A Carolum Calvum imperatorem,; B tatem Meldensem, beati
  • old-edition numerals: 483 after longitudinem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed (except Greek phrases in Notationes); begins mid-sentence apud unum; ends mid-word Athenien-
PG 4:796
Editors' notes and page, col. 796

Footnotes

(i) ‹anchor: viduae vita redonavit› · call in col 796

III Reg. XVII.

3 Kings [1 Kings] 17.

(printed under page 415)

Page

  • other: col 796 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 795 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:797
sem revisisse Ecclesiam, finitimasque illi urbes olim sibi excultas (quippe aut illo, aut certe non procul via ferebat) incredibili illarum Ecclesiarum gaudio adiisse, et inibi aliquandiu commoratum esse, ipsa persuadet Patris in liberos charitas. Deus bone ! qui tum ad civem suum, ad doctorem, ad pastorem, ad patrem mortalium concursus, videre, tangere, amplecti, dissuaviari hunc angelum Dei contendentium ! Quoties ejus expetiti congressus ! quoties postulatae exhortationes ! quibus tamen habendis nulla aedes, nullus sacer locus ob sancti populi affluxum satis amplus capaxve erat. Verba porro ipsius, partim re- ferentis, quae cum alibi, tum maxime in Gallia fundatae essent Ecclesiae, qui eam vineam viri illustres coluissent, colerentque : quam praeclara illic nupera in persecutione exstitissent martyrum certamina : partim memorantis, quae in Asia praesens vidisset, quae ab aliis audivisset, de discipulo potissime illos, quem diligebat Jesus, et quem nunc totus orbis Christianus unice et singulariter deamaret, et pro cujus vita et incolumitate vota quotidie faceret ; verba, inquam, ipsius haec et talia publice annuntiantis, velut coelestia quaedam oracula cupidissimis excepta auribus, in profunda mentis dimittebantur, ut ad posteros redundarent. Id autem praecipue Dionysius spectabat, ut auditores suos ad eorum quos praedicabat, et quorum pulchras ac vere aureas de fide, de pietate, de aliis virtutibus sententias inter dicendum subinde ingerebat, reverentiam, et amorem, et imitationem stimularet. Minime enim eos audiendos esse dicebat et ingeminabat, qui diversa ab illis magnis viris sentirent, qui suam Christo divinitatem impie ac sacrilege ereptum irent, qui alia quam apostolorum semita graderentur (Ebionem scilicet ac Cerinthum et similes denotabat contra quos habere se luculentum Joannis apostoli et novissimi evangelistae, hodieque su- perstitis testimonium, ostendebat, qui primo Evangelii sui incursu illos petat, ac velut intorto e supernis nubibus, cum fulgure et tonitru, fulmine subvertat, dicens : In principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum, et alia quae ibi consequenter adversus illos faciunt, et divinam Christi na- turam planissime astruunt. Ita visitatis et in fide confirmatis Graeciae Ecclesiis, Italiam versus cursum di- rexit, Romamque tandem multa per viam eluctatus amicorum retinacula (quocunque enim appellebat, vincula charitatis et jura hospitii illum quam arctissime constringebant) ad Clementem papam, veterem amicum et collegam, venit : ubi diutius consistere et immorari non charitas modo suasit, sed aucto- ritas quoque suprema, et tractandarum rerum necessitas adegit. Interea hujus morae quaedam res se ob- tulit, quae inhabitantem in Dionysio vera vaticinandi spiritum commoveret. Adolescentem quemdam Ro- manum, Taurinum nomine, Tarquinii et Eutychiae filium, matris rogatu (quae clam infideli marito Christiana erat) sacris undis abluerat B. Clemens ; quem cum Dionysio commendaret erudiendum, una- que piae matris de filio somnium referret (erat autem somnium rite conjectantibus futurae index sanctita- tis, nempe lilium odoriferum e parturientis utero prodire visum), conjectis Dionysius in adolescentem oculis, in hanc subito erupit vocem : O fili, multa pro Christo tibi debentur certamina. Nec vana fuit va- ticinatio. Obtenta a Clemente discedendi facultate, duxit illum, sanctae ejus matris victus precibus (quae prudenter filio a patre infideli metuebat), secum in Galliam, accurate instruxit, instructum sacris mini- steriis adhibuit : denique prospiciens, imo jam multo ante certo praescius, quanta pro Christi nomine es- set perpessurus, episcopi munere, ut post dicetur, honoravit. Reversus igitur in Galliam Dionysius, quo jam diu exspectabatur et desiderabatur, dici non potest quantis sinceri amoris et verorum gaudiorum si- gnificationibus passim exceptus sit ; reducem enim et salvum et velut renovata juventute vividum atque alacrem ex longo itinere, videbant pastorem illum suum et ducem, cui alium, si illo orbarentur, vix erat ut auderent sperare similem. Credibile est autem primo Arelaten (quo ex Italia brevis est trajectus) na- vem applicuisse, hocque ingressu oppidanos primi illius sui ingressus fecisse memores, quo una cum so- ciis a Clemente missus illuc appulerat, ipsisque episcopum dederat ; nunc autem cum novo beati Joannis venire Evangelio longe divinissimo, cujus sit exemplum ipsis relicturus omni thesauro pretiosius. Quo illi audito, mirum quantum exultare et triumphare gaudio, tam de sanctissimi apostoli memoria, de quo non pauca Dionysius memorabat, quam de tanto ejus dono et monumento, cujus origo prorsus divina et coelestis exsisteret. Cum autem justo illic tempore partim ad pernoscendum Ecclesiae statum, partim ad danda eis mandata, et communicandos animi sui sensus, restitisset, tum ad alias pari modo, et simili gratulationum, gaudiorum, hilaritatum mutua profusione, Parisios usque contendit. Quid ibi autem fece- rit, nunc exsequendum.
Church he revisited, and with the incredible joy of those Churches visited the cities bordering upon her which had once been cultivated by him (inasmuch as his journey lay either that way, or at least not far off), and tarried there for some time, the very charity of a father towards his children persuades us. Good God! what a concourse of mortals there was then to their fellow-citizen, to their teacher, to their pastor, to their father, striving to see, to touch, to embrace, to kiss this angel of God! how many times were meetings with him sought! how many times were exhortations demanded! for holding which nevertheless no house, no sacred place was ample or capacious enough on account of the throng of the holy people. Moreover his words, partly as he related what Churches had been founded both elsewhere and especially in Gaul, what illustrious men had cultivated and were cultivating that vineyard, how glorious conflicts of martyrs had taken place there in the recent persecution; partly as he recounted what he had seen in person in Asia, and what he had heard from others, chiefly concerning that disciple whom Jesus loved (John 13:23), and whom the whole Christian world now singularly and uniquely loved, and for whose life and preservation it daily made prayers—his words, I say, publicly announcing these and such things, received like certain heavenly oracles by most eager ears, were let down into the depths of the mind, that they might overflow to posterity. Now Dionysius aimed chiefly at this, that he might stimulate his hearers to reverence, and love, and imitation of those whom he preached, and whose beautiful and truly golden maxims concerning faith, piety, and other virtues he introduced from time to time while speaking. For he said and repeated that those were by no means to be heard who thought differently from those great men, who impiously and sacrilegiously went about to snatch away His divinity from Christ, who walked by another path than that of the apostles (he meant namely Ebion and Cerinthus and the like), against whom he showed that he had the brilliant testimony of John the Apostle and latest Evangelist, still surviving even today, who at the very first onset of his Gospel assails them, and overthrows them as if with a thunderbolt hurled from the clouds above, with lightning and thunder, saying: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God (John 1:1), and the other things which there consequently make against them, and most plainly establish the divine nature of Christ. Having thus visited and confirmed in the faith the Churches of Greece, he directed his course towards Italy, and having at length struggled through many delays of friends along the way (for whithersoever he put in, the bonds of charity and the laws of hospitality bound him most closely), he came to Rome to Pope Clement, his old friend and colleague: where not only charity persuaded him, but supreme authority also and the necessity of affairs to be treated compelled him to stay and tarry longer. Meanwhile during this delay a certain matter presented itself which stirred the spirit of true prophecy dwelling in Dionysius. Blessed Clement had washed in the sacred waters a certain Roman youth named Taurinus, the son of Tarquinius and Eutychia, at the request of his mother (who secretly from her unbelieving husband was a Christian); and when he commended him to Dionysius to be instructed, and together related the dream of his pious mother concerning her son (now the dream, to those who duly interpreted it, was a token of future sanctity, namely a fragrant lily seen to come forth from the womb of her in travail), Dionysius, casting his eyes upon the youth, suddenly broke forth into this utterance: O son, many conflicts for Christ are due to you. Nor was the prophecy vain. Having obtained leave to depart from Clement, overcome by the entreaties of his holy mother (who prudently feared for her son from his unbelieving father), he took him with him into Gaul, accurately instructed him, and when instructed admitted him to the sacred ministries: finally foreseeing, nay, long beforehand certainly foreknowing how great things he was to suffer for the name of Christ, he honoured him, as will be told later, with the office of bishop. When therefore Dionysius returned into Gaul, where he had long been awaited and longed for, it cannot be told with what great tokens of sincere love and true joys he was welcomed everywhere; for they saw returned and safe after a long journey, and vigorous and active as if with renewed youth, that pastor and leader of theirs, like unto whom, if they were bereaved of him, they could scarcely dare to hope for another. Now it is credible that he first put in with his ship at Arles (whither the crossing from Italy is short), and by this entry reminded the townsfolk of that first entry of his, wherein when sent by Clement together with his associates he had landed there, and had given them a bishop; whereas now he came with the new, by far most divine Gospel of blessed John, a copy of which, more precious than all treasure, he was about to leave to them. Having heard which, it is wonderful how much they exulted and triumphed with joy, both over the memory of the most holy apostle, concerning whom Dionysius recounted not a few things, and over so great a gift and monument of his, the origin of which was altogether divine and heavenly. And when he had stayed there a due time, partly to learn thoroughly the state of the Church, partly to give commands to them and communicate the thoughts of his mind, then in like manner to other cities, and with a similar mutual profusion of congratulations, joys, and cheerfulness, he pressed on as far as Paris. What he did there must now be pursued.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(40) Quo enim modo propheta ille et pugillum fa- rinae auxit, etc. Elias hospitio exceptus, famis tem- pore, a vidua Sarephtana, ejus farinae pugillum, qui solus restabat in hydria, et pauxillum olei, quod supererat in lecytho, sic auxit, ut quotidie vescenti- bus in tempus longum non deficeret, quoad scilicet in terra illa fames cessaret. Quin et filium ejus mor- tuum ad vitam revocavit. Vide lib. III Regum, c. XVII.
(40) For in the same way in which that prophet both increased the handful of meal, etc. Elias, welcomed in hospitality in a time of famine by the widow of Sarephta, so increased her handful of meal which alone remained in the pot, and the little oil which was left in the cruse, that for those eating daily it did not fail for a long time, namely until the famine ceased in that land. Nay, he also recalled her dead son to life. See Book 3 of Kings, Chapter 17.
(41) Pacem civitati, pacem domui, etc. Praecepit Dominus apostolis, Lucae X, 3, ut pacem civitati, pacem domui, in quamcunque intrarent, precaren- tur. In quamcunque domum intraveritis, primum dicite : Pax huic domui ; et si fuerit filius pacis, requiescet super illum pax vestra : sin autem, ad vos revertetur. Et infra : Et in quamcumque civita- tem intraveritis, et susceperint vos, manducate quae apponuntur vobis, et curate infirmos qui in illa sunt.
(41) Peace to the city, peace to the house, etc. The Lord commanded the apostles, Luke 10:5, to pray peace to the city, peace to the house into whichsoever they entered: Into whatsoever house you enter, first say: Peace be to this house; and if the son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon him; but if not, it shall return to you. And below (Luke 10:8–9): And into whatsoever city you enter, and they receive you, eat such things as are set before you, and heal the sick that are therein.
(42) Ivit igitur vir sanctus ex Gallia in Asiam, etc. Quin sanctus Dionysius ad B. Joannem ab ex- silio reversum in Asiam profectus sit, nullus dubi- tat, nec dubitare potest, eorum quidem, qui illa scripta Dionysii, quae ejus exstant nomine, vera et germana ipsius scripta esse confitentur. Quippe qui in Epistola ad ipsummet Joannem, sibi coelitus praedictum hoc iter, et hanc cum Joanne mutuam collocutionem aperte perscripserit. Sed de loco unde in Asiam profectus sit, nonnulla est controversia. Nam Baronius existimavit Dionysium Athenis, ubi creatus fuerat a Paulo episcopus, usque ad Nervam mansisse, ac proinde Athenis quoque ad Joannem in Asiam concessisse. Verum saepe pluribus locis hactenus ostendimus ex Actis multorum sanctorum, longe antehac in Galliam venisse, ac proinde ex Gallia, ubi jam sub Domitiano erat (praecessit autem ille Nervam) ad Joannem profectum esse. Quin et multi vel mortem sub Domitiano in Gallia passum esse, vel gravia multa tolerasse Dionysium, auctores sunt. Qui saltem in hoc a nobis sunt ; quod Dionysius in Gallia jam fuerit sub Domitiano. Adde Baronium nonnulla recipere Acta martyrii sociorum sancti Dionysii, quae illos venisse cum ipso in Galliam, et imperante Domitiano in Gallia occubuisse tradunt. Pro Baronio autem faciunt Acta S. Reguli apud Vincentium et Meta-
(42) The holy man therefore went from Gaul into Asia, etc. That St. Dionysius set out into Asia to Blessed John after his return from exile, no one doubts, nor can doubt, of those at least who confess that those writings of Dionysius which are extant under his name are his true and genuine writings: inasmuch as in his Epistle to John himself (Ep. 10) he openly wrote down that this journey and this mutual conversation with John had been foretold to him from heaven. But concerning the place whence he set out into Asia there is some controversy. For Baronius supposed that Dionysius remained at Athens, where he had been created bishop by Paul, until Nerva, and accordingly went from Athens also into Asia to John. But we have hitherto often shown in several places from the Acts of many saints that he had come into Gaul long before this, and accordingly set out to John from Gaul, where he already was under Domitian (now he preceded Nerva). Nay, many also are vouchers that Dionysius either suffered death in Gaul under Domitian, or endured many grievous things: who at least are on our side in this, that Dionysius was already in Gaul under Domitian. Add that Baronius receives several Acts of the martyrdom of the associates of St. Dionysius, which hand down that they came with him into Gaul, and died in Gaul when Domitian was reigning. For Baronius, on the other hand, make the Acts of St. Regulus in Vincent and Meta-
<!-- repair: 72 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 404), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 797

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the full-width text of Cap. XVI ends; Halloix's NOTATIONES to Cap. XVI follow in two columns, then the page-foot notes on one line under col 797. The rendered crop of col 797 cuts off the first letters of every line, including the note numerals: the numerals (40), (41), (42) and the first label of the foot line are supplied from the calls in the text (page 415), and letters lost at the line starts are given in [square brackets] where the sense makes them certain, or as […] where it does not. The calls (k), (l) stand in the text above the crop. --> (printed under page 416)

(l) ‹anchor: not visible; call above the crop› · call in col 797

Joan. I, 1.

John 1:1.

(printed under page 416)

Page

  • running head: ⟨797⟩ VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 798
  • marginal letters: A germana ipsius scripta; B cum ipso in Galliam,
  • old-edition numerals: 484 after consistere et
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; left margin of scan cropped throughout, supplied in angle brackets; begins mid-word ⟨sem⟩; ends mid-word Meta-
PG 4:798
Editors' notes and page, col. 798

Page

  • other: col 798 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 797 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:799
phrasten : sed in aliorum sanctorum actis et speciatim in ipsius S. Dionysii, multo plura pro nobis faciunt, sicut disperse compluribus in locis ostendimus.
phrastes: yet in the acts of other saints, and specifically in those of Saint Dionysius himself, many more things make for us, as we have shown here and there in very many places.
(43) Erat enim haud minus nonaginta annos natus. Ivit enim in Asiam extremo Nervae imperio, cum esset Christi nonagesimus nonus, ac consequenter Dionysii nonagesimus, quippe junioris Christo annis novem. Nemini porro incredibile videri debet, quod tam sera et praecipiti aetate iter tantum susceperit, cum et alios reperire liceat non paucos, qui pari, aut etiam grandiori aetate, iidem aut minoribus de causis, talia confecerint itinera. De sancti Polycarpi ex Asia in urbem Romam extremo aevo suo profectione indeque in Asiam reditu, scripsimus in ejus Vita. Nec multo minor natu, quam uterque illorum, fuit sanctus Marcellus cum ex Hispaniae umbilico in Galliam visendi Areopagitae praeceptoris sui gratia se contulit. Sanctus Epiphanius Constantiae in Cypro episcopus sub annum vitae suae centesimum decimum quartum, e Cypro Constantinopolim ad causam S. Joannis Chrysostomi dispiciendam, accersente Theophilo Alexandrino ejusdem Chrysostomi adversario, contendit. Quin et multis post saeculis (quorum tamen processu solet hominum vita non solum brevioribus arctari ferminis, sed etiam viribus fieri debilior) anno scilicet Christi millesimo ducentesimo septuagesimo sexto, Burchardus de Sarken, cum octogenarius ad episcopatum Lubecensem provectus esset, ac primo anno propter aes alienum ab intercessore suo contractum, laboris plurimum sustineret, studio parcendi impensis in Franciam abiit ; deinde anno episcopatus sui vigesimo secundo, id est aetatis centesimo tertio, pro tuendo Ecclesiae suae jure super molis aquatilibus (quod Lubecenses maximopere impugnabant) Romam petiit, ibique, ut scribit Albertus Crantzius, per annos quatuor constitit, pro Ecclesia sua viriliter decertans, gloriose tum, licet sumptuose et laboriose triumphavit in causa. Jam ergo erat centum septem annorum, cum patriam repetiit ; ubi et alios tredecim superstes fuit, usque ad annum scilicet aetatis centesimum vigesimum. Vide Crantzium in sua Metropoli lib. VIII, cap. 37. Atque ut in hanc grandaevorum societatem nonnullos quoque alios episcopos advocemus, ecce S. Simeon propinquus Salvatoris, et Jacobi apostoli in sede Hierosolymitana successor, centum viginti annos natus crucis supplicium fortiter pertulit. Ecce S. Narcissus ejusdem sedis antistes, centum sedecim transgressus est. Ecce S. Dorotheus Tyri presbyter, anno aetatis centesimo septimo martyrium pro Christo pertulit. Ecce et alter Dorotheus Constantinopolitanus patriarcha centum undeviginti annos exegit. Ecce S. Remigius, insignis Rhemorum praesul, anno sui episcopatus numeravit, auctore S. Gregorio Turonensi, integros septuaginta, vel etiam amplius ; aetatis vero, ejusdem testimonio, centum viginti.
(43) For he was not less than ninety years old. For he went into Asia at the end of the reign of Nerva, when it was the ninety-ninth year of Christ, and consequently the ninetieth of Dionysius, inasmuch as he was younger than Christ by nine years. Moreover, it ought to seem incredible to no one that at so late and declining an age he undertook so great a journey, since one may find not a few others also who at an equal, or even greater age, for the same or lesser causes, accomplished such journeys. Concerning Saint Polycarp's journey from Asia to the city of Rome in his extreme old age and his return thence into Asia, we have written in his Life. Nor much younger than either of them was Saint Marcellus when from the heart of Spain he betook himself into Gaul for the sake of visiting his teacher the Areopagite. Saint Epiphanius, bishop of Constantia in Cyprus, about the one hundred and fourteenth year of his life, hastened from Cyprus to Constantinople to examine into the cause of Saint John Chrysostom, upon the summons of Theophilus of Alexandria, the adversary of the same Chrysostom. Nay more, many centuries afterwards (by the progress of which, nevertheless, human life is wont not only to be confined within narrower bounds, but also to grow weaker in strength), namely in the one thousand two hundred and seventy-sixth year of Christ, Burchard von Serkem, when as an octogenarian he had been promoted to the bishopric of Lübeck, and in his first year was enduring very great labour on account of debt contracted by his predecessor, went away into France from a desire of sparing expenses; then in the twenty-second year of his episcopate, that is, the one hundred and third of his age, to defend the right of his Church over the water-mills (which the people of Lübeck were most vehemently contesting), he sought Rome, and there, as Albertus Crantzius writes, remained for four years, manfully contending for his Church, and then gloriously, though at great cost and labour, triumphed in his cause. He was therefore already one hundred and seven years old when he returned to his country; where he survived for thirteen other years also, namely up to the one hundred and twentieth year of his age. See Crantzius in his Metropolis, Book 8, chapter 37. And that we may call into this company of the aged some other bishops also, behold, Saint Simeon, the kinsman of the Saviour, and successor of the apostle James in the see of Jerusalem, at one hundred and twenty years of age bravely endured the punishment of the cross. Behold, Saint Narcissus, bishop of the same see, passed one hundred and sixteen. Behold, Saint Dorotheus, presbyter of Tyre, in the one hundred and seventh year of his age endured martyrdom for Christ. Behold, another Dorotheus also, patriarch of Constantinople, completed one hundred and nineteen years. Behold, Saint Remigius, the renowned prelate of Reims, counted of his episcopate, on the authority of Saint Gregory of Tours, seventy whole years, or even more; and of his age, by the testimony of the same, one hundred and twenty.
De S. Simeone habemus S. Hegesippi auctoritatem apud Eusebium lib. III Hist eccles., c. 26. De S. Narcisso B. Alexandri Hierosolymorum episcopi, apud eumdem Eusebium lib. VI, c. 11. De S. Dorotheo Tyrio testes sunt Martyrologium Romanum, et Menaeum Graecorum, ad diem 5 Junii. De altero autem Dorotheo Socrates lib. VII Hist. eccles., cap. 6. Et de S. Remigio Gregorius Turonensis lib. De gloria confessorum, cap. 79, et cap. 87.
Concerning Saint Simeon we have the authority of Saint Hegesippus in Eusebius, Book 3 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 26. Concerning Saint Narcissus, that of Blessed Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem, in the same Eusebius, Book 6, chapter 11. Concerning Saint Dorotheus of Tyre, the witnesses are the Roman Martyrology and the Menaeum of the Greeks, at the 5th day of June. Concerning the other Dorotheus, Socrates, Book 7 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 6. And concerning Saint Remigius, Gregory of Tours in the book On the Glory of the Confessors, chapter 79 and chapter 87.
(44) Ebionem scilicet ac Cerinthum et similes denotabat, etc. Contra hos enim scripsisse S. Joannem Evangelium, communis est opinio. Notavi alibi, aut indicavi potius locum Irenaei, ubi id docet, nempe lib. III Adversus haereses, cap. 11. Hieronymus in lib. De illustribus Ecclesiae scriptoribus, cap. 9 ; in Joanne, ita de illo : « Novissimus omnium scripsit Evangelium rogatus ab Asiae episcopis adversus Cerinthum aliosque haereticos, et maxime tunc
(44) Namely he was pointing out Ebion and Cerinthus and the like, etc. For that Saint John wrote his Gospel against these is the common opinion. I have noted elsewhere, or rather pointed out, the passage of Irenaeus where he teaches this, namely Book 3 Against Heresies, chapter 11. Jerome in his book On Illustrious Church Writers, chapter 9, under John, writes thus of him: "Last of all he wrote the Gospel, upon being asked by the bishops of Asia, against Cerinthus and other heretics, and chiefly the then
Editors' notes and page, col. 799

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the whole lower page is Halloix's NOTATIONES to Cap. XVI, in two columns. The crop begins mid-note in both columns. The col 799 fragment is the end of (43) (long-lived bishops; call "nonaginta annos natus [43]", page 415, col 796). The end of (44) and whatever notes follow it stand at the top of col 800, above the crop; the col 800 fragment visible here (on Gaugericus and Taurinus) belongs to a later note whose numeral is not visible. The call of (44) stands in the text on page 416, above its crop. The bold "486" in the col 800 note is the original edition's page number, left out here. --> (printed under page 417)

Page

  • running head: 799 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A phrasten : sed; B num vitae; C tum, licet; D stimonio, centum
  • old-edition numerals: 485 after aut
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XVII of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; begins with fragment phrasten from 798
PG 4:800
Ebionitarum dogma consurgens, qui asserunt Christum ante Mariam non fuisse. » Idem habet Epiphanius haeresi 51, c. 12, ubi scribit Joannem per Evangelium suum quodammodo exclamasse : Ποῖ πλανᾶσθε ; ποῖ τρέπεσθε ; Ποῖ πλανὰσθε, Κήρινθε καὶ Ἐβίων, καὶ οἱ ἄλλοι. Quo erratis ? quo vos convertitis ? Quo erratis, Cerinthe et Ebion, et caeteri. Irrepsit in Petavii editionem erratum, ut poneretur Marcion pro Ebion.
rising dogma of the Ebionites, who assert that Christ did not exist before Mary." Epiphanius has the same in Heresy 51, chapter 12, where he writes that John through his Gospel in a manner cried out: "Whither do you wander? Whither do you turn? Whither do you wander, Cerinthus and Ebion, and the rest?" "Whither do you wander? Whither do you turn? Whither do you wander, Cerinthus and Ebion, and the rest?" An error crept into the edition of Petavius, so that Marcion was put for Ebion.
(45) Adolescentem quemdam Romanum Taurinum nomine, etc. S. Taurini Acta usque a prima ejus infantia, breviter recitantur a Vincentio Bellovacensi, lib. X, cap. 33, cujus capitis extrema ista verba : « Jam enim ordinaverat in civitate Cameraca germanum ejus Gaugericum, » ut prorsus adulterina et supposititia procul amandanda sunt, cum nec in antiquissimis exemplaribus reperiantur, nec apud S. Antoninum, nec usquam apud alios (quod quidem, facta diligenti inquisitione, sciam) ulla exstent vestigia, quod scilicet Gaugericus fuerit S. Taurini, qui secundo vixit saeculo, germanus. Nam Gaugericus minimum quatuor saeculis posterior est S. Taurino. Adde S. Taurinum Romae natum et educatum temporibus Domitiani imperatoris et Clementis pontificis, ut habent ejus Acta ; Gaugericum vero in provincia Belgica et ditione Lutzemburgensi, nempe in villa Evosio, quam nunc Ivodium et Gallice Yvois vocamus. Et hujus rei antiquum et luculentum testem habemus Baldericum Noviomensem episcopum in Historia Cameracensis et Atrebatensis Ecclesiae, lib. III, cap. 37 : « Hinc autem, inquit, imperator egressus (Henricus scilicet e palatio Aquisgrano) ad Evosium villam scilicet pulcherrimam quam beati videlicet Gaugerici nativitas illustrat, cum primoribus quidem suorum palatinorum intendit. » Et paulo inferius : « Sapienter quippe disposito, ut in eo loco, ubi beatissimum Gaugericum noverat, ejus gaudiosam festivitatem quae III Ibid. Augusti est, celebrare veniret. » Accidere haec anno Domini 1023, juxta Sigeberti Chronicon. Deinde haec verba extrema hujus capitis nullam prorsus habent cum prioribus connexionem. Quae enim, amabo, est in his connexio ? « Ei ut cognovit (Dionysius) cum hoste rapido se habere conflictum, Taurinum eumdem Ebroicae civitatis ordinavit episcopum. Jam enim ordinaverat in civitate Cameraca germanum ejus Gaugericum. » Egregia vero causa ! praeclara ratio ! Ordinaverat Gaugericum Cameraci, ergo ordinavit Taurinum Ebroicae. Tollatur proinde ineptum illud assumentum ab extremo illo capite. Quod fecissent profecto, qui novam Operum Vincentii editionem nuper hic Duaci ediderunt, si locum attendissent atque examinassent.
(45) A certain Roman youth named Taurinus, etc. The Acts of Saint Taurinus from his very first infancy are briefly recited by Vincent of Beauvais, Book 10, chapter 33, at the end of which chapter those words: "For he had already ordained in the city of Cambrai his brother Gaugericus," are to be banished afar as altogether spurious and supposititious, since neither are they found in the most ancient copies, nor in Saint Antoninus, nor anywhere in others (so far indeed as I know after making diligent inquiry) do any traces exist that Gaugericus was the brother of Saint Taurinus, who lived in the second century. For Gaugericus is at least four centuries later than Saint Taurinus. Add that Saint Taurinus was born and brought up at Rome in the times of the Emperor Domitian and Pope Clement, as his Acts have it; whereas Gaugericus was born in the Belgian province and territory of Luxembourg, namely in the town of Evosium, which we now call Ivodium and in French Yvois. And of this fact we have an ancient and clear witness in Baldric, bishop of Noyon, in the History of the Church of Cambrai and Arras, Book 3, chapter 37: "And departing hence," he says, "(namely the Emperor Henry from the palace at Aachen), he directed his course with the chief men of his court to Evosium, a most beautiful town which the birth of the blessed Gaugericus renders illustrious." And a little below: "Having wisely arranged indeed that in that place where he knew the most blessed Gaugericus had been born, he should come to celebrate his joyful feast, which is on the third day before the Ides of August." These things happened in the year of the Lord 1023, according to the Chronicle of Sigebert. Next, these final words of this chapter have no connection at all with what precedes. For what connection, pray, is there in these words? "And when he (Dionysius) knew that he had a conflict with a fierce enemy, he ordained the same Taurinus bishop of the city of Évreux. For he had already ordained in the city of Cambrai his brother Gaugericus." An admirable cause indeed! A splendid reason! He had ordained Gaugericus at Cambrai, therefore he ordained Taurinus at Évreux. Let that absurd patch, accordingly, be removed from the end of that chapter. Which those who recently published the new edition of the Works of Vincent here at Douai would assuredly have done, if they had noticed and examined the passage.
Sic de Taurino Romanum Martyrologium ad 11 diem Augusti : « Apud Ebroicenses in Gallia, S. Taurini episcopi, qui a B. Clemente papa illius civitatis episcopus ordinatus, Evangelii praedicatione Christianam fidem propagavit, ac multis pro ea susceptis laboribus, miraculorum gloria conspicuus obdormivit in Domino. »
Thus concerning Taurinus the Roman Martyrology at the 11th day of August: "Among the people of Évreux in Gaul, the birthday of Saint Taurinus, bishop, who having been ordained bishop of that city by Blessed Pope Clement, propagated the Christian faith by the preaching of the Gospel, and having undergone many labours for it, conspicuous for the glory of miracles, fell asleep in the Lord."
Petrus Galesinius autem in suo Martyrologio, ad eamdem diem, ex ipsis Ecclesiae Ebroicensis tabulis sic habet : Apud Ebroicenses in Gallia, S. Taurini episcopi. Is Dionysii Areopagitae discipulus a B. Clemente pontifice maximo in Galliam missus, illiusque civitatis episcopus consecratus, verae in Christo religionis doctor, post multa, quae Evangelii dissemiuandi causa foriter pertulit, cruciamenta, demum miraculorum, pieque gestarum rerum, ac fidei propagatae laude clarus, obdormivit in Domino. »
And Petrus Galesinius in his Martyrology, at the same day, from the very records of the Church of Évreux, has it thus: "Among the people of Évreux in Gaul, the birthday of Saint Taurinus, bishop. He, a disciple of Dionysius the Areopagite, having been sent into Gaul by Blessed Clement the supreme pontiff, and consecrated bishop of that city, a teacher of the true religion in Christ, after many torments which he bravely endured for the sake of disseminating the Gospel, at length renowned for the praise of miracles, of deeds piously done, and of the propagation of the faith, fell asleep in the Lord."
Notandum porro non aliter dici posse consecratum episcopum a Clemente, quam approbando electionem et consecrationem. Nam cum Taurinus a Clemente in Galliam cum Dionysio dimissus est, admodum adolescens, et pene puer erat, ut ex Actis
Moreover, it must be noted that he cannot otherwise be said to have been consecrated bishop by Clement than by his approving the election and consecration. For when Taurinus was sent away by Clement into Gaul with Dionysius, he was quite a youth, and almost a boy, as from the Acts
Editors' notes and page, col. 800

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITÆ 800
  • marginal letters: A Ebionitarum dogma; B exstent vestigia,; C vitatem quae; D Christianam fidem
  • old-edition numerals: 486 after illiusque
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XVII of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:801
liquet, minimeque sacro ministerio idoneus, sed multis annis a Dionysio in Gallia eruditus, tum demum ab eodem est ordinatus. Demochares in Catalogo pontificum ejus Ecclesiae, scribit, a Clemente pontifice maximo, anno Christi nonagesimo quarto missum; sed non dicit illo anno consecratum episcopum, quod tanquam ex illo male notavit Eysengrinius, centenario 1, parte 1, dist. 3, Melius ex ipsis Actis Vincentius supra citatus: « Qui beatus Dionysius, inquit, cum a beato Clemente in Gallias mitteretur, secum filiolum suum Taurinum, precibus matris victus adduxit, et eum cum omni diligentia spiritualia nutrivit. » Agit autem de secunda missione, quae fuit post reditum ex Asia. Nam prima missio, ut supra dictum est, fuit non multo post martyrium apostolorum Petri et Pauli, antequam Clemens retenta aliquantisper, quam a Petro acceperat, sede Romana, eam pacis causa cessisset Lino, uti e S. Epiphanio colligi potest.
is clear, and by no means suited for the sacred ministry, but after being instructed for many years by Dionysius in Gaul, he was at last ordained by the same. Demochares, in the Catalogue of the bishops of that Church, writes that he was sent by Clement the Supreme Pontiff in the ninety-fourth year of Christ; yet he does not say that he was consecrated bishop in that year, which Eysengrein wrongly noted as though derived from him, century 1, part 1, dist. 3. Better is Vincent, cited above, from the Acts themselves: "When this blessed Dionysius," he says, "was being sent by blessed Clement into the Gauls, won over by the prayers of his mother, he brought with him his little spiritual son Taurinus, and nourished him with all diligence in spiritual things." Now he is treating of the second mission, which took place after the return from Asia. For the first mission, as has been said above, was not long after the martyrdom of the apostles Peter and Paul, before Clement, having retained for a little while the Roman see which he had received from Peter, had yielded it for the sake of peace to Linus, as can be gathered from St. Epiphanius.
Melius etiam S. Antoninus archiepiscopus Florentinus, parte 1 Hist., tit. 6, cap. 28, § 4: « Taurinus, inquit, ex Christiana matre et patre gentili natus, a Clemente papa baptizatus, et Dionysii spiritualis filius, ab eo in Galliam ductus, Ebroicensis civitatis tandem praesul efficitur. » Mater vocabatur Eutychia, pater Tarquinius: illa Christiana et religionis amantissima, hic autem gentilis et Christianorum acerbissimus persecutor fuit. « Qui ut saevissimus lupus, inquiunt Acta, persequebatur Christianos, nescius uxorem suam esse Dei famulam. »
Better still St. Antoninus, Archbishop of Florence, part 1 of the History, tit. 6, ch. 28, § 4: "Taurinus," he says, "born of a Christian mother and a Gentile father, baptized by Pope Clement, and the spiritual son of Dionysius, having been led by him into Gaul, is at length made bishop of the city of Évreux." His mother was called Eutychia, his father Tarquinius: she was a Christian and most devoted to religion, whereas he was a Gentile and a most bitter persecutor of Christians. "Who like a most savage wolf," say the Acts, "persecuted the Christians, not knowing that his own wife was a handmaid of God."
CAPUT XVII.
Chapter XVII.
Dionysii ad Parisios reversi extrema studia atque ad fidei certamen praeparatio.
The final labours of Dionysius upon his return to Paris, and his preparation for the contest of faith.
Quemadmodum amittendi Dyonisii, quandiu is in itineribus fuit, major Parisios quam quoslibe tenuerat metus; ita ejus recepti longe copiosior quam ullos alios laetitia et triumphus incessit; atque eo sane solidior, quod illum maximo jam natu (annum enim nonagesimum aetatis excesserat) amplior certiorque spes erat perpetua apud se deinceps retinendi. Nuntiatum igitur de propinquo ejus adventu cum esset, probissimi quique certatim et densis agminibus ocurrere, amplexari, reditum congratulari, gestu et verbis, totaque vultus hilaritate extraordinariae voluptatis sensum testificari. Ad coetus vero in aedem sacram ut ingressus est, verbaque ad concionem habuit, Deus immortalis! quantum modo ex ejus veneratione, in confertissima licet turba, silentium! quantae modo ex pictorum admiratione et approbatione acclamationes! quanti etiam ex inundanti dilatatae mentis gaudio fluctus lacrymarum! Procurrente enim illo benignissimi Domini erga se toto itinere beneficia; recensente etiam quos viros sanctos et hic et illic viderit, convenerit, suspexerit: Joannem in primis apostolum ad stuporem mundi in mundo relictum; cujus secum novissima scripta, Evangelium deportasset, Evangelium scriptionis tempore quidem postremum, sed mysteriorum altitudine et nobilitate facile primum; in quo et nonnulla ab aliis Evangelii scriptoribus omissa, divino agitante Spiritu suppleverit, et quaedam brevius concisiusque exarato, plenius distinctiusque expresserit: talia, inquam, recensente Dionysio, et quae idem Joannes in Patmo egisset, quae nunc Ephesi ageret, quam divinis virtutibus polleret, quae signa et prodigia morbidis curandis, mortuis suscitandis in dies patraret, referente, atque ad amplexandam ejus doctrinam, et imitandos mores sanctissimos incitante, mirabiles conciebantur animorum motus, nihilque esse apparebat, quod hactenus in Christi schola fecerant, prae eo quod in posterum (tantus virtutum ardor omnes incenderat) facturi videbantur. Nequit enim dici quantam vim ad commovendas mentes habeant, vivorum adhuc et superstitum velut spirantia exempla, digno ex ore in tempore prolata. Mala aurea, inquiebat ille Sapiens, in lectis argenteis, qui loquitur verbum in tempore suo. Hoc nunc Dionysius agebat: cujus verba praeterquam quod in tempore suo dicebantur, etiam erant ejusmodi, ut non tam malis aureis in lectis argenteis, quam facibus igneis e coeli incendiis conferenda essent. Quamvis tamen id quoque illi frequenter accideret, ut ardorem inflammati pectoris exprompta verba haud exaequarent. Nam et in privato scribens non raro id patiebatur. Sed jam ad alia. In Trajani nunc versamur temporibus. Nam Nervae imperium breve admodum, nec sesquianno par, totum in peregrinatione, quam depinximus, consumptum est. A qua peregrinatione studium Dionysio fuit, quod reliquum esset supremae aetatis, tanquam ultimum vitae actum excellenter peragere. Hoc igitur in duobus posuit; uno quidem, ut se hostiam puram, et immaculatam, et acceptissimam Deo praepararet; altero autem, ut toti Ecclesiae, quoad facultas ferret, non in praesens tantum, sed etiam in futurum profutura relinqueret. Is enim est magnarum animarum scopus, ea vividorum ingeniorum est cura, nequaquam angustis hujus fugacis aevi terminis laborum suorum fructus coarctare, sed ad omnia saecula, si fieri possit, longissime propagare. Quocirca cum libros antehac nonnullos (ut est a nobis alibi indicatum) conscripsisset, quorum aliquos ordine (quem sacris in rebus divinisque mysteriis, si alibi uspiam, observari peraequum est) firmando stabiliendoque longe utilissimos Timotheo dedicasset, visum est et jam seni cum illos, tum alios ad limam et amussim revocare, locisque ex nupero Joannis Evangelio desumptis exornare simul et roborare. Ut enim auctorem ipsum, sic ejus scripta incredibile quanti faciebat. Cordi autem in primis fuit recens fundatas seu a se, seu ab apostolis in Gallia et viciniore Germania Ecclesias sedulo visitare: quantus in singulis populus vera religione imbutus esset, quantus etiam restaret imbuendus, observare; num qui inter illos falsi fratres aut errorum clandestini prosatores exsisterent, caute explorare: divina officia in festis conventibus, si decenti ritu et consentaneis caeremoniis celebrarentur, perspicaci oculo contemplari: cum ipsis item pastoribus et ministris privatim crebro agere; rei bene gerendae et subditorum sibi devinciendorum praecepta tradere: a fide quoque extraneos illiciendi atque ad Christi legem traducendi rationes condocere; ante omnia autem mutuae illos charitatis et concordiae res parvas exaugentis, et divisas coagmentantis, impendio commonere. Populus vero, seu ad aras facientem sanctum senem spectaret, seu habentem verba ad concionem audiret, mire affici anima, nec verbis solum, sed aspectu ipso capi; nec dubitare, quin a tali profecta sanctitate sibi pro oraculis recipienda, sibi omni studio exsequenda essent. Adeo in veneranda canitie spectatae innocentis vitae sanctimonia, pertrahendis quoquo velit mortalium animis plurimum potest! Sic visitabat vir ille divinitus commissas sibi provincias, sic formabat, sic firmabat, sic ad virtutem animabat, sic omnis armaturae genere ad se suosque tuendos, ad alienos amore, labore constantia pervincendos obarmabat; atque haec magna et prima ejus erga fratres occupatio fuit. Altera in responsis, cum multi undique eum consulerent, quaestiones proponerent, de statu Ecclesiarum re-
Just as a greater fear of losing Dionysius, so long as he was on his journeys, had held the Parisians than any others whomsoever, so upon his recovery a far more abundant joy and triumph entered into them than into any others; and all the more solid indeed, because as he was now of the greatest age (for he had passed the ninetieth year of his life) there was a fuller and surer hope of retaining him perpetually among themselves thereafter. When therefore his approaching arrival was announced, all the most upright men eagerly and in dense throngs ran to meet him, embraced him, congratulated him on his return, and by gesture and words and all cheerfulness of countenance testified to their sense of extraordinary delight. And when he entered the sacred temple for the assemblies and delivered his discourse to the congregation, O immortal God, how great was the silence at one moment out of veneration for him, even in the most crowded multitude! How great at another moment the acclamations from the admiration and approval of their breasts! What floods of tears, too, from the overflowing joy of their enlarged minds! For as he ran through the benefits of the most benign Lord towards himself throughout the whole journey, recounting also what holy men he had seen, met, and looked up to both here and there—above all John the Apostle, left in the world to the astonishment of the world, whose newest writings, the Gospel, he had brought back with him, a Gospel last indeed in time of writing, but in height and nobility of mysteries easily first, wherein both certain things omitted by the other writers of the Gospel he supplied under the impulse of the Divine Spirit, and certain things set down more briefly and concisely he expressed more fully and distinctly—as Dionysius, I say, recounted such things, and related what the same John had done in Patmos, what he was now doing at Ephesus, how he excelled in divine virtues, what signs and prodigies he wrought day by day in healing the sick and raising the dead, and incited them to embrace his teaching and imitate his most holy manners, wonderful movements of soul were stirred up, and all that they had hitherto done in the school of Christ appeared to be nothing compared with what they seemed about to do in the future (so great an ardour for virtues had inflamed them all). For it cannot be told how great a force for moving minds belongs to the as it were breathing examples of men still living and surviving, uttered in due season from a worthy mouth. Golden apples, said that Wise Man, in beds of silver, is he who speaks a word in its due season (Prov. 25:11). This Dionysius was now doing: whose words, besides being spoken in their season, were also of such a kind that they were to be compared not so much to golden apples in beds of silver as to fiery torches from the conflagrations of heaven; although this too frequently happened to him, that the words uttered did not equal the ardour of his inflamed breast. For even when writing in private he not seldom experienced this. But now to other matters. We are now in the times of Trajan. For the reign of Nerva, very brief and not equal to a year and a half, was wholly spent in the pilgrimage which we have depicted. After which pilgrimage it was the aim of Dionysius to perform excellently what remained of his extreme old age, as the final act of his life. This therefore he placed in two things: one indeed, that he might prepare himself as a pure, immaculate, and most acceptable victim to God; the other, that so far as his ability allowed he might leave behind for the whole Church things that would profit not only for the present, but also for the future. For this is the aim of great souls, this the care of lively minds: by no means to confine the fruits of their labours within the narrow bounds of this fleeting age, but to propagate them as far as possible to all ages, if it may be done. Wherefore, since he had previously written several books (as has been indicated by us elsewhere), some of which, most useful by far for strengthening and establishing order (which in sacred things and divine mysteries, if anywhere else, it is most right to observe), he had dedicated to Timothy, it seemed good to him even now in old age to recall both those and others to the file and rule, and at the same time to adorn and strengthen them with passages drawn from the recent Gospel of John. For just as he esteemed the author himself, so it is incredible how highly he valued his writings. Moreover, he had it chiefly at heart sedulously to visit the Churches recently founded either by himself or by the apostles in Gaul and nearer Germany; to observe how great a people in each was imbued with true religion, and how great still remained to be imbued; cautiously to explore whether any false brethren or clandestine sowers of errors existed among them; to contemplate with keen eye the divine offices in festal assemblies, whether they were celebrated with becoming rite and fitting ceremonies; likewise to deal frequently in private with the pastors and ministers themselves; to hand down precepts for managing affairs well and binding their subjects to themselves; to teach thoroughly the methods of atraer also strangers to the faith and leading them over to the law of Christ; and above all to admonish them earnestly of mutual charity and concord, which increases small things and cements divided ones. And the people, whether they beheld the holy old man sacrificing at the altars or heard him speaking to the assembly, were wondrously moved in soul, and captivated not by his words alone, but by his very aspect; nor did they doubt that things proceeding from such sanctity were to be received by them as oracles and executed with all zeal. So much can the holiness of a tried and innocent life in venerable grey hairs avail for drawing the minds of mortals whithersoever it wills! Thus did that man visit the provinces divinely entrusted to him, thus did he form them, thus did he strengthen them, thus did he animate them to virtue, thus did he arm them with every kind of armour to defend himself and his own, and to overcome strangers by love, labour, and constancy; and this was his great and primary occupation towards the brethren. The second was in replies, since many from all sides consulted him, proposed questions, reported on the state of the Churches, in giving and returning-
Editors' notes and page, col. 801

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: full-width text of the next chapter (Dionysius back in Gaul, under Trajan); the call "(m)" stands in the left half, after "in tempore suo". The numbered calls (47), (48) are answered at the chapter's end. The bold "487" in the text is the original edition's page number. --> (printed under page 418)

(m) ‹anchor: verbum in tempore suo› · call in col 801

Prov. XXV, 11.

Proverbs 25:11.

(printed under page 418)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: A Pauli, antequam Clemens
  • old-edition numerals: 487 after ingeniorum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word re-(nuntiarent) split at column break
PG 4:802
Editors' notes and page, col. 802

Page

  • other: col 802 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 801 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:803
nuntiarent, dandis ac referendis. Exstant ejus aliquot epistolae, quibus testatam hanc occupationem habemus: utinam omnes! Plura enim in his speculis ejus doctrinae atque prudentiae exempla intueremur. Sed in tantis quae illum urgebant et premebant externis occupationibus, semper secum, semper cum Deo, semper totus Dei erat. Neminem enim nisi illum in cunctis quaeritabat, nullius nisi illius honorem et amorem venabatur. O si hoc etiam iis qui idem munus gerunt, accideret universis! Quam bene cum omni Ecclesia ageretur! ubi tunc lupis, ubi vulpibus esset locus? certe nec illi oves devorarent, nec hae vineam devastarent. Adesset enim omni loco suis pastoribus, suis custodibus ille bonus pastor, et vigil custos, qui et illos sub ovina pelle delitescentes detegeret, et has per cuniculos subrepentes ad lucem extractas demonstraret. Est enim profecto dictu incredibile, quantum sancti episcopi a sole suo Jesu Christo recipiant luminis, et quam pauca, quae ad ipsos et ad gregem suum spectent, eos lateant. Alias multa Dionysius de se et suis: nunc et de appetendo extremo certamine, et vicina gloriosae mortis victoria edocetur. Itaque cognito brevi adesse tempus, quo pertingendum esset ad metam, per omnia terrae Galliae loca circumfert acutae mentis aciem, ac si quid uspiam desideretur, affulgente de coelo lumine studiosius inspicit; et ecce quasi Ebroica supplices tenderet manus (est autem Ebroica Galliae Celticae antiqua civitas) et pontificem postularet, divino motus spiritu Taurinum illi pontificem dedit, virum sane illis temporibus, eique regioni adversus daemones et magos prorsus necessarium. Cujus divinam electionem nec ipse dissimulavit malus. Nam cum novus praesul suscepto per manus impositionem sacro ministerio, ad concreditam sibi urbem proficisceretur, ecce iste versipellis suam hic rem agi cernens, et ad veteres suas artes confugiens, conatur aliquoties ejus iter, quod sibi perquam noxium praesentiebat, intercludere. Jam enim informis ursi speciem indutus, jam leonis rugientis terrorem imitatus, jam ferocientis bubali impetum praetentans, in virum Dei tanquam membratim discerpturus incurrit. Sperabat scilicet hisce multiformis terriculis accessu urbis prohibere; verum sanctus antistes talium fraudum haud ignarus, in Domini verbo, et ope Dionysii confidens, omnes elusit et irrisit artes, et, « O miser, inquit, qui Conditoris tui deserta similitudine, mutis te assimiles beatis, ecquid tibi post haec melius? an novo jam aliquo demulceris gaudio? » Cui ille, nescio quid rancidum infrendens: « Ecquod mihi possit esse gaudium, inquit, quando tu cum Deo tuo huc veneris meum subversurus dominatum? sed faxo equidem, ut qui te huc transmisit, brevi intereat; tecumque solo deinceps singulariter dimicem. » Vix dixerat, nec usquam fuit. Nimirum coactus est, ut saepe alias, mendacii pater, et de Dionysio et de Taurino ejus discipulo edicere veritatem. Propterea scilicet atrocissimum illi bellum renuntiabat, quod cum cunctis Christi athletis praesentissimam ferre opem, seque omnibus sensim expelli provinciis, et simulacra cum fanis et delubris passim prosterni, ludibrioque haberi cerneret.
them. Some letters of his are extant, by which we have this occupation attested: would that we had them all! For in these mirrors we should behold more examples of his learning and prudence. Yet amid such great external occupations as urged and pressed upon him, he was ever with himself, ever with God, ever wholly God's. For he sought none save Him in all things, and pursued the honour and love of none save Him. O if this befell all those also who bear the same office! How well would it go with the whole Church! Where then would there be a place for wolves, where for foxes? Assuredly neither would the former devour the sheep, nor would the latter lay waste the vineyard. For that good Shepherd and watchful Guardian would be present in every place to His pastors and His guardians, both to uncover those lurking beneath sheep's clothing and to drag forth to the light and expose these creeping in through burrows. For it is indeed incredible to tell how much light holy bishops receive from their Sun, Jesus Christ, and how few things that concern themselves and their flock lie hidden from them. At other times Dionysius learned much concerning himself and his own; now he is also instructed concerning the approaching final contest and the near victory of a glorious death. Having learned therefore that the time was shortly at hand when he must reach the goal, he casts the keen gaze of his mind through all parts of the land of Gaul, and as the light shines from heaven he inspects more zealously whether anything is lacking anywhere; and behold, as though Évreux were stretching forth suppliant hands (now Évreux is an ancient city of Celtic Gaul) and asking for a bishop, moved by the divine Spirit he gave it Taurinus as bishop, a man truly in those times and for that region altogether necessary against demons and magicians. Whose divine election the evil one himself did not disguise. For when the new prelate, having received the sacred ministry through the laying on of hands, was setting out for the city entrusted to him, behold, that shape-shifter, seeing his own interests at stake here and resorting to his old arts, tries several times to block his journey, which he forefelt to be exceedingly harmful to himself. For now clothed in the shape of a hideous bear, now imitating the terror of a roaring lion, now threatening the charge of a raging buffalo, he rushes upon the man of God as if about to tear him limb from limb. He hoped, to be sure, by these manifold terrors to keep him from approaching the city; but the holy prelate, not ignorant of such deceits, trusting in the word of the Lord and the help of Dionysius, eluded and mocked all his arts, and said: "O wretched one, who having forsaken the likeness of your Creator liken yourself to dumb beasts, what have you better hereafter? Or are you now soothed by some new joy?" To whom he, gnashing something noisome, said: "What joy could there be for me, when you have come hither with your God to overthrow my dominion? Yet I will assuredly bring it to pass that he who sent you hither shall shortly perish, and that I shall fight with you alone in single combat hereafter." Scarcely had he spoken, and he was nowhere to be seen. Doubtless the father of lies was compelled, as often elsewhere, to utter the truth concerning both Dionysius and his disciple Taurinus. On that account, namely, he declared most fierce war upon him, because he saw him bringing most present help to all the athletes of Christ, and himself gradually driven out from all provinces, and his idols together with their shrines and temples everywhere overthrown and held in derision.
Voluit porro Dionysius, quod et fecisse Paulum meminerat, aliquos e discipulis suis habere testes martyrii, qui acta ipsius ad Dei honorem et fratrum utilitatem conscriberent. Cui rei Sanctinum et Antoninum e Carnutibus evocavit. Sed quod ipsorum scriptos de magistri rebus commentarios in praesentia non habeamus, cogimur aliunde ea, quibus conjunctim deficimur, hinc inde variis ex Ecclesiarum tabulis labore haud parvo disjunctim quaerere. Sed non in tenui labor, is praesertim qui praelustrem trium invictorum pugilum pugnam una in arena spectandam exhibebit.
Furthermore Dionysius wished, as he remembered Paul also had done, to have some of his disciples as witnesses of his martyrdom, who should write down his acts to the honour of God and the profit of the brethren. For this purpose he summoned Sanctinus and Antoninus from Chartres. But since at present we do not possess the commentaries written by them on their master's deeds, we are compelled with no small labour to seek separately from other sources, here and there out of various records of the Churches, those things which we lack together. Yet the labour is not on a slight matter, especially that which will exhibit for contemplation in a single arena the illustrious combat of three unconquered champions.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(46) Annum enim nonagesimum aetatis excesserat. Colligitur haec Dionysii aetas hoc pacto: Cum Parisios a profectione Asiana rediit, erat annus Trajani imperatoris primus. Nam totum Nervae tempus (quod non integer sesquiannus fuit) in illa peregrinatione consumptum est, praesertim cum non statim initio imperii Nervae profectus sit, sed tantum postquam audivit revocatos a Nerva exsules, et Joannem in Asiam revertisse: jam autem primus annus Trajani est Christi Domini centessimus: Dionysius autem annos novem duntaxat junior Christi aetate fuit, ut supra probatum est cap. 1 Notationum. Itaque nonagesimum excesserat, cum Christi fuit centesimus.
(46) For he had passed the ninetieth year of his life. This age of Dionysius is gathered in this way: When he returned to Paris from his Asian journey, it was the first year of the Emperor Trajan. For the whole time of Nerva (which was not a full year and a half) was spent on that pilgrimage, especially since he did not set out immediately at the beginning of Nerva's reign, but only after he heard that the exiles had been recalled by Nerva and that John had returned to Asia; now the first year of Trajan is the hundredth of Christ the Lord, and Dionysius was only nine years younger than the age of Christ, as was proved above in Chapter 1 of the Notes. Therefore he had passed his ninetieth year when it was the hundredth year of Christ.
(47) Evangelium scriptionis quidem tempore, etc. In confesso est apud omnes Joannem apostolum postremo loco inter evangelistas scripsisse, altius tamen quam alios, aquilae instar (quae proinde aquila appingi solet illius imagini) in praedicanda Christi divinitate subvolasse. Vide multa de ejus Evangelio et Evangelii praerogativis, apud nostrum Joannem Servium in Apparatu Evangelico, cap. 35.
(47) A Gospel in time of writing indeed, etc. It is agreed among all that John the Apostle wrote last among the Evangelists, yet soared higher than the others, like an eagle (for which reason an eagle is wont to be painted beside his image), in proclaiming the divinity of Christ. See much concerning his Gospel and the prerogatives of the Gospel in our Joannes Servius in his Evangelical Apparatus, ch. 35.
(48) Nam Nervae imperium breve admodum, nec sesquianno par, etc. Sunt enim qui tredecim menses duntaxat, diesque aliquot ei tribuant. Alii, qui annum et menses quatuor, pauloque amplius, sed nemo, quem legerim, sesquiannum integrum.
(48) For the reign of Nerva, very brief and not equal to a year and a half, etc. For there are some who assign to him thirteen months only and a few days; others, a year and four months and a little more; but no one whom I have read assigns a full year and a half.
(49-50) Nunc et de appetente extremo certamine, etc. Praemonium fuisse Dionysium de instanti martyrio, continent etiam Acta sancti Taurini, apud Vincentium Bellovacensem libro decimo, cap. 33, in illis verbis: « Et ut cognovit cum hoste rabido se habere conflictum, Taurinum ejusdem Ebroicae civitatis ordinavit episcopum, » id est, postquam intellexit instare sibi extremum conflictum, festinavit Ebroicensibus dare episcopum. Sic apostoli Petrus et Paulus, sic et alii divinitus sui exitus nuntium acceperunt, et successores declararunt. Nec tacuit diabolus, sed quas parabat Dionysio insidias, ex ira et indignatione aperuit, cum scilicet venienti Ebroicas Taurino, cujus timebat fidem, dixit: « Illum equidem, qui huc te transmisit, cito faciam interire, ut tecum ineam singulare certamen. » Nempe incitavit idem daemon cultores suos, ut in Dionysium, tanquam impium et deorum contemptorem insurgerent, et neci darent. Quod et factum est.
(49-50) Now also concerning the approaching final contest, etc. That Dionysius was forewarned of his impending martyrdom is contained also in the Acts of Saint Taurinus, in Vincent of Beauvais, book ten, ch. 33, in those words: "And when he knew that he was to have a conflict with the rabid enemy, he ordained Taurinus bishop of the same city of Évreux," that is, after he understood that his final conflict was at hand, he hastened to give a bishop to the people of Évreux. Thus the apostles Peter and Paul, and thus others also divinely received notice of their departure and declared their successors. Nor was the devil silent, but out of wrath and indignation disclosed the snares he was preparing for Dionysius, when namely to Taurinus as he came to Évreux, whose faith he feared, he said: "Him indeed who sent you hither I will quickly cause to perish, that I may enter into single combat with you." Doubtless the same demon stirred up his worshippers to rise up against Dionysius as an impious man and a despiser of the gods, and put him to death. Which was also done.
(51) Est autem Ebroica Galliae Celticae antiqua civitas, etc. Populi vocantur Julio Caesari, libro III De bello Gallico, Ebunoricenses, idiomate Gallico, Les pais d'Evreux. Sunt autem in Gallia Celtica, Aulercis, Lexobiis, Unellisque finitimi. Civitas primo Eburonicae deinde Ebroicae et Ebroica est dicta, quibusdam quoque Eburonicum. Vide Robertum Cenalem libro secundo De re Gallica, perioche 4.
(51) Now Évreux is an ancient city of Celtic Gaul, etc. The people are called by Julius Caesar, book III On the Gallic War, Ebunoricenses, in the French tongue, Les pais d'Evreux. They are in Celtic Gaul, bordering on the Aulerci, the Lexovii, and the Unelli. The city was first called Eburonicae, then Ebroicae and Ebroica, and by some also Eburonicum. See Robert Ceneau, book two On Gallic Affairs, section 4.
(52) Adversus daemones et magos prorsus necessarium. Quae adversus illos gesserit sanctus Taurinus, vide apud Vincentium libro ante nominato, capite trigesimo quarto et Petrum Equilinum libro septimo, capite quinquagesimo.
(52) Altogether necessary against demons and magicians. What Saint Taurinus did against them, see in Vincent in the book named before, chapter thirty-four, and Petrus de Natalibus, book seven, chapter fifty.
(53) Cui rei Sanctinum et Antonium a Carnutibus evocavit. Ex eorum Actis id collegit Vincentius libro decimo, capite vigesimo secundo, sed quod factum dicit sub Domitiano, id sub Adriano accidisse alibi probatum est. Nam sub Adriano instare sibi martyrii tempus intellexit; sub eodem illos suos discipulos evocavit: sub eodem mortem pro fide oppetiit. Quod non tantum e vetustissimis Martyrologiis, sed etiam e plurimorum sanctorum Actis (ut disperse alibi notavimus) colligitur.
(53) For this purpose he summoned Sanctinus and Antoninus from Chartres. Vincent gathered this from their Acts in book ten, chapter twenty-two, but what he says took place under Domitian has elsewhere been proved to have happened under Hadrian. For under Hadrian he understood that the time of his martyrdom was at hand; under the same he summoned those disciples of his; under the same he met death for the faith. Which is gathered not only from the most ancient Martyrologies, but also from the Acts of very many saints (as we have noted here and there elsewhere).
Quod si in aliis quibusdam rebus sit nonnulla di-
And if in certain other matters there be some di-
Editors' notes and page, col. 803

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the full-width text of the chapter ends (call (53) in its left half); Halloix's NOTATIONES follow in two columns. Calls: (47) page 418, col 801; (48) page 418, col 802; (53) this page, col 803; the calls of (46), (49-50), (51), (52) are not visible in the rendered crops (above them). The bold "488" in the text is the original edition's page number. --> (printed under page 419)

(46) ‹anchor: annum nonagesimum aetatis excesserat› · call not visible (above the crop)

Annum enim nonagesimum aetatis excesserat. Colligitur haec Dionysii aetas hoc pacto: Cum Parisios a profectione Asiana rediit, erat annus Trajani imperatoris primus. Nam totum Nervae tempus (quod non integer sesquiannus fuit) in illa peregrinatione consumptum est, praesertim cum non statim initio imperii Nervae profectus sit, sed tantum postquam audivit revocatos a Nerva exsules, et Joannem in Asiam revertisse: jam autem primus annus Trajani est Christi Domini centessimus: Dionysius autem annos novem duntaxat junior Christi aetate fuit, ut supra probatum est cap. 1 Notationum. Itaque nonagesimum excesserat, cum Christi fuit centesimus.

"For he had passed the ninetieth year of his age." This age of Dionysius is reckoned as follows. When he returned to Paris from the journey to Asia it was the first year of the emperor Trajan. For the whole of Nerva's time (which was not a full year and a half) was spent on that journey, especially since he did not set out at once at the beginning of Nerva's reign, but only after he heard that the exiles had been recalled by Nerva and that John had returned to Asia. Now the first year of Trajan is the hundredth ["centessimus" as printed] of Christ the Lord; and Dionysius was only nine years younger than Christ, as was proved above in chapter 1 of the Notes. So he had passed ninety when it was the hundredth year of Christ.

(printed under page 419)

(51) ‹anchor: Ebroica Galliae Celticae antiqua civitas› · call not visible (above the crop)

Est autem Ebroica Galliae Celticae antiqua civitas, etc. Populi vocantur Julio Caesari, libro III De bello Gallico, Ebunoricenses, idiomate Gallico, Les pais d'Evreux. Sunt autem in Gallia Celtica, Aulercis, Lexobiis, Unellisque finitimi. Civitas primo Eburonicae deinde Ebroicae et Ebroica est dicta, quibusdam quoque Eburonicum. Vide Robertum Cenalem libro secundo De re Gallica, perioche 4.

"Now Évreux is an ancient city of Celtic Gaul," etc. Its peoples are called by Julius Caesar, in book III of the Gallic War, the Ebunoricenses ["Ebunoricenses" as printed]; in the French tongue, les pais d'Evreux. They are in Celtic Gaul, neighbours of the Aulerci, the Lexovii and the Unelli. The city was called first Eburonicae, then Ebroicae and Ebroica, and by some also Eburonicum. See Robert Céneau, book two On Gallic Matters, section 4.

(printed under page 419)

(52) ‹anchor: adversus daemones et magos prorsus necessarium› · call not visible (above the crop)

Adversus daemones et magos prorsus necessarium. Quae adversus illos gesserit sanctus Taurinus, vide apud Vincentium libro ante nominato, capite trigesimo quarto et Petrum Equilinum libro septimo, capite quinquagesimo.

"Wholly necessary against demons and magicians." What St Taurinus did against them, see in Vincent, in the book named before, chapter thirty-four, and in Petrus de Natalibus of Equilio, book seven, chapter fifty.

(printed under page 419)

(53) ‹anchor: e Carnutibus evocavit› · call in col 803

Cui rei Sanctinum et Antonium a Carnutibus evocavit. Ex eorum Actis id collegit Vincentius libro decimo, capite vigesimo secundo, sed quod factum dicit sub Domitiano, id sub Adriano accidisse alibi probatum est. Nam sub Adriano instare sibi martyrii tempus intellexit; sub eodem illos suos discipulos evocavit: sub eodem mortem pro fide oppetiit. Quod non tantum e vetustissimis Martyrologiis, sed etiam e plurimorum sanctorum Actis (ut disperse alibi notavimus) colligitur. Quod si in aliis quibusdam rebus sit nonnulla di- (continues)

"For this purpose he called Sanctinus and Antoninus from the Carnutes [Chartres]." Vincent gathered this from their Acts, book ten, chapter twenty-two; but what he says was done under Domitian has been proved elsewhere to have happened under Hadrian. For it was under Hadrian that he understood the time of his martyrdom to be at hand; under him he called those disciples of his; under him he met death for the faith. This is gathered not only from the most ancient Martyrologies but also from the Acts of very many saints (as we have noted here and there elsewhere). And if in certain other matters there is some di- (continues)

(printed under page 419)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A (46) Annum enim; B (52) Adversus daemones
  • old-edition numerals: 488 before Voluit
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii and Notationes by P. Halloix; words (re)nuntiarent and di(versitas) split at column breaks
PG 4:804
Editors' notes and page, col. 804

Page

  • other: col 804 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 803 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:805
versitas, haec ad meliorem partem, et eam cui scripta ipsius sancti Dionysii et ratio ipsa favent, accommodanda est. Nam si tempora ipsa nonnunquam rebus adversentur, aequum est e duobus ea potius reprobari, in quibus errare sit proclivius; ac proinde relictis temporibus, quae in errores maxime sunt lubrica, res ipsas gestas, quae animo et memoriae fixius inhaerent, sartas tectas conservari. Itaque sanctus Dionysius imminentem praesentiens mortem, illos suos discipulos a Carnutibus, ubi vineam Domini excolebant, accersivit, totumque martyrii sui certamen diligenter observare, atque ad pontificem Romanum, et inde in Graeciam ad Athenienses partim deportare, partim curare nuntiandum jussit; ut ipsi et de feliciter confecto hujus vitae cursu gratias Deo agerent, et erga Dei cultum religionemque bono fortique animo essent.
versity, this ought to be accommodated to the better side, and to that which the writings of Saint Dionysius himself and reason itself favour. For if the dates themselves sometimes conflict with the events, it is fair that of the two those should rather be rejected in which it is easier to err; and accordingly, setting aside the dates, which are most prone to errors, that the deeds themselves, which cleave more firmly to the mind and memory, should be preserved intact and sound. Therefore Saint Dionysius, forefeeling his imminent death, summoned those disciples of his from Chartres, where they were cultivating the vineyard of the Lord, and bade them diligently observe the whole contest of his martyrdom, and partly carry the report, partly see to its being announced to the Roman Pontiff and thence into Greece to the Athenians, that they too might both give thanks to God for the happily completed course of this life and be of good and steadfast courage towards the worship and religion of God.
De Carnutibus, quorum hic mentio, ita Caesar, libro VI De bello Gallico, agens de Druidibus: « Hi certo anni tempore, inquit, in finibus Carnutum (quae regio totius Galliae media habetur) considunt in loco consecrato. Huc omnes undique, qui controversias habent, conveniunt, eorumque decretis judiciisque parent. » De iisdem ita Raimundus Marlianus, in Indice populorum: « Carnutes, inquit, populi inter Celtas Andegavensibus Turonibusque finitimi, ac Oceano proximi, erant in clientela Rhemorum. Regio eorum totius Galliae media; a qua tamen extra regnum Francorum biduo iter expedito patet. »
Concerning the Carnutes, of whom mention is made here, thus writes Caesar in book VI On the Gallic War, treating of the Druids: "These at a fixed time of the year," he says, "sit in a consecrated place in the territory of the Carnutes (which region is held to be the middle of all Gaul). Hither all from every side who have disputes assemble, and obey their decrees and judgements." Concerning the same thus writes Raimundus Marlianus in his Index of Peoples: "The Carnutes," he says, "peoples among the Celts bordering on the Andegavenses and Turones, and near the Ocean, were under the protection of the Remi. Their region is the middle of all Gaul; yet from it an unobstructed journey of two days leads outside the kingdom of the Franks."
Sed quomodo, inquiet aliquis, ea regio est totius Galliae media, si Oceano proxima? Media igitur est, non omni dimensione, quasi ex omnibus undique Galliae finibus tantumdem ad illam sit spatii, sed media secundum longitudinem duntaxat. Urbs ipsa Carnutum, sive Carnotum, vulgo Chartres (Ptolemaeo Ἄτρικον Autricum appellatur) civitas est episcopalis, « media inter Lutetiam Parisiorum (a qua in occidentem ad 20 m. p. Gallica recedit) et Vindocinum, » inquit Philippus Ferrarius in sua ad Martyrologium Romanum Topographia; apud quem etiam reperies qui praecipue sancti ibidem colantur.
But how, someone will say, is that region the middle of all Gaul, if it is near the Ocean? It is the middle, therefore, not in every dimension, as though there were an equal distance to it from all the boundaries of Gaul on every side, but the middle according to length only. The city itself of the Carnutes, or Carnotum, commonly Chartres (by Ptolemy it is called Atrikon, Autricum), is an episcopal city, "midway between Paris (from which it lies twenty Gallic miles to the west) and Vendôme," says Philippus Ferrarius in his Topography to the Roman Martyrology, in whom you will also find which saints are chiefly venerated there.
CAPUT XVIII.
Chapter XVIII.
Dionysii sociorumque comprehensio, et Lisbii nobilis viri eorum fautoris martyrium.
The arrest of Dionysius and his companions, and the martyrdom of Lisbius, a noble man and their supporter.
Ecclesiae rebus (labente in dies magis magisque superstitione) laeto jam passu procedentibus, tanti impatiens successus ille hominum et virtutum juratus hostis diabolus praecipuos invidiae suae ministros ac satellites (quales fere id temporis plerique omnes erant provinciarum praefecti ac praesides) cum in Christianos communiter universos, tum praecipue in celeberrimum ea tempestate Dionysium Areopagitam furore et feritate obarmavit. Horum igitur jussu perquisitus ad necem vir sanctus, et coelo jam maturus, in urbe Lutetia, ubi post multos laboriosae sementis annos copiosam exuberantis fidei messem legebat, in ipso Evangelii praeconio comprehensus est. Quippe jam fortis et indefessus athleta cursum consummarat, fidem servarat, tempusque tandem advenerat, quo ad repositam sibi suisque laboribus coronam convolaret. Saepe alioquin illum Druides (hi erant Galliae prisci flamines et sacrificuli) ad necem et carnificinam perquisiverant: saepe quasi jam jam capturi in eum eminus conspectum stipati turbis incurrerant; sed capiendi potestatem, distante adhuc hora, Dei manus retardarat. Cum enim nonnunquam ab eo proxime abessent, et tantum non manibus praedam tenerent, eam Dominus servo suo gratiam oris effundebat, id lumen oculis, eam voci atque sermoni virtutem immittebat, ut magis ipsos caperet, quam ab ipsis caperetur: adeo ut qui ad mortem rapturi venerant, ipsi in admirationem et stuporem rapti consisterent, manusque ad fidem invitanti ultro darent, aut certe sive ab ipso, sive ab angelo ipsi custode conterriti, fugam capesserent. Quae quidem cunctos Evangelii praecones, et pro Christo Dei legatione fungentes, sed eos praesertim, qui in terris longinquis, aut barbaris in nationibus peregrinantur, plurimum permovere, atque ad spem suam in Domino, cui se curae esse norint, omni depulso metu firmiter collocandam, merito incitare atque inflammare debeant. Comprehensus igitur ad extremum est Dionysius; sed ut bonis certaminibus auream imponeret coronidem, atque ut de hostibus simul semelque omnibus, et de ipsa insuper morte mortuus triumpharet. Atque ut qui laborum et periculorum indivulsi hactenus comites ei adhaeserant, extremi quoque certaminis et praeparatorum ab aeterno praemiorum simul consortes forent, una cum illo Rusticus et Eleutherius (quorum illum sacerdotem, hunc diaconum consecrarat) simul capti, simul vincti, simul ducti sunt: insignis autem Dionysii alacritas animique fortitudo ad tribunal et ad mortem, quasi ad epulum gradientis, juncta dicendi et religionem propalam confitendi egregia libertate atque fiducia, litteris est mandata tam Graecis quam Latinis. Oblatus enim praefecto, et de genere, de patria, de studiis interrogatus, pro cunctis unum (illa enim alia nihili, hoc unum maximi reputabat) se Christi servum esse respondit. Quaerenti rursus, essetne ille, qui populos a deorum immortalium cultu averteret, qui arte magica hominum animos fascinaret, qui invictis imperatoribus contumaciter se opponeret, ipse infracto constantique animo, se impietatis eversorem, simulacrorum destructorem, daemonum supplantatorem, ingenue intrepideque confessus est. Flagitanti denique, ecqua esset sua religio, qui cultus, quae professio, ipse, unaque bini socii, trium instar puerorum mediis in flammis inambulantium, spiritus et gratia pleni clarissimam fidei suae professionem uno ore ediderunt. Qua ille audita: « A vobis igitur, inquit, nostrorum imperatorum atque principum jussa et mandata contemnuntur? a vobis inviolatorum deorum honos et potestas despicitur atque violatur? Atqui ego, quanti ista vobis statura sit superbia atque contumacia, faxo brevi ut experiamini. » Haec cum diceret, ecce Larcia matrona, Lisbii, de quo supra diximus, conjux, cui multae pridem cum marito religionis causa disputationes et altercationes intercesserant, arrepta hujus temporis occasione, furoris et irarum quas daemon succenderat plena, ad praefectum propere adit, et utrumque graviter incusat, maritum et Dionysium, hunc magiae, illum impietatis: nempe maritum suum magicis illusum artibus maximos quosque deos minimi facere, unum prae illis nescio quem furciferum plurimi aestimare; hunc continenter in ore habere, hunc venerari, huic preces et vota offerre, nullis quae ad ejus honorem faciant impensis parcere, quin etiam ad deos immortales deserendos, quorum nec unum in laribus reliquerit, assidue se cohortari, et unam sibi dies noctesque cantilenam occinere, « Debes fieri Christiana, » hoc est, ut ego quidem interpretor, inquiebat, « maga et sacrilega. » Quae cum ita sint, per omnes deos etiam atque etiam se rogare, uti marito, quam possint, medelam citissime afferant; de sortilego autem illo et venefico, ut meritus ipsis videbitur, ita statuant: se enim in tanto vitae et religionis dissidio quietum trahere spiritum nequaquam posse. Quibus illi auditis, tam in hanc improbam impie misericordes, quam in istos longe probissimos immisericorditer impii, bono eam animo esse jubent; daturos se actutum
While the affairs of the Church (as superstition slipped away more and more day by day) were now advancing with joyful pace, the devil, that sworn enemy of men and of virtues, impatient of such great success, armed with fury and ferocity the chief ministers and satellites of his envy (such as nearly all the prefects and governors of provinces then were) both against all Christians in general and especially against Dionysius the Areopagite, most renowned at that time. By their command, therefore, the holy man, sought out for death and now ripe for heaven, in the city of Paris, where after many years of laborious sowing he was gathering an abundant harvest of overflowing faith, was arrested in the very proclamation of the Gospel. For the brave and tireless athlete had now finished his course, had kept the faith, and the time had at length arrived when he should fly to the crown laid up for himself and his labours. Often otherwise had the Druids (these were the ancient flamens and sacrificial priests of Gaul) sought him out for death and butchery; often, crowded with mobs, had they rushed upon him when seen from afar as if on the very point of seizing him; but while his hour was still distant, the hand of God had held back their power to seize him. For when at times they were close by him and all but held their prey in their hands, the Lord poured forth such grace of speech for His servant, cast such light into his eyes, and imparted such power to his voice and discourse, that he rather captured them than was captured by them; so much so that those who had come to drag him to death stood still themselves, rapt in admiration and amazement, and of their own accord gave their hands to him as he invited them to the faith, or at least, terrified either by himself or by the angel who guarded him, took to flight. Which things indeed ought greatly to move all heralds of the Gospel and those who discharge the embassy of God for Christ, and especially those who sojourn in distant lands or among barbarian nations, and deservedly incite and inflame them to place their hope firmly in the Lord, to Whom they know themselves to be a care, casting off all fear. Dionysius, therefore, was arrested at last; yet so as to set a golden crown upon his good contests, and by dying to triumph at once and together over all his enemies, and over death itself besides. And so that those who had hitherto cleaved to him as inseparable companions of his labours and perils might also be partners together in his final contest and in the rewards prepared from eternity, along with him Rusticus and Eleutherius (the former of whom he had consecrated priest, the latter deacon) were arrested together, bound together, and led away together; and the remarkable alacrity and fortitude of soul of Dionysius as he walked to the tribunal and to death as though to a banquet, joined with an extraordinary freedom and confidence in speaking and openly confessing his religion, has been committed to writing in both Greek and Latin. For when brought before the prefect and questioned concerning his lineage, his country, and his pursuits, in place of all he answered one thing (for he accounted those other things as naught, and this one thing as of the greatest worth): that he was a servant of Christ. When the prefect asked again whether he was the man who turned the peoples away from the worship of the immortal gods, who bewitched the minds of men by magical art, who stubbornly opposed the unconquered emperors, with unbroken and steadfast soul he frankly and fearlessly confessed himself the overthrower of impiety, the destroyer of idols, the supplanter of demons. Finally, when he demanded what his religion was, what his worship, what his profession, he himself, together with his two companions, like the three youths walking in the midst of the flames, full of spirit and grace, uttered with one mouth a most clear profession of their faith. Hearing which, he said: "By you, therefore, are the orders and commands of our emperors and princes despised? By you is the honour and power of the inviolate gods scorned and violated? Yet I will shortly cause you to experience how much that pride and stubbornness of yours shall cost you." While he was saying these things, behold, the matron Larcia, wife of Lisbius of whom we spoke above, between whom and her husband many disputes and altercations had long since taken place on account of religion, seizing the opportunity of this moment, full of the fury and wrath which the demon had kindled, hastily approaches the prefect and gravely accuses both her husband and Dionysius, the latter of magic, the former of impiety: namely, that her husband, deluded by magical arts, accounted all the greatest gods as of the least worth, and esteemed above them some gallows-bird or other at the highest price; that he had this man continually on his lips, venerated him, offered prayers and vows to him, spared no expense that might contribute to his honour, and moreover assiduously exhorted her to forsake the immortal gods, not one of whom he had left in his household shrines, and sang one and the same refrain to her day and night, "You must become a Christian," that is, as I for my part interpret it, said she, "a sorceress and a sacrilegious woman." Since these things were so, she begged them again and again by all the gods to bring remedy to her husband as quickly as they could, and concerning that fortune-teller and sorcerer to determine as he should seem to them to deserve; for in so great a discord of life and religion she could by no means draw a quiet breath. Upon hearing which, as impiously merciful towards this wicked woman as they were unmercifully impious towards those most upright men, they bid her be of good cheer: that they would straightway take
Editors' notes and page, col. 805

Footnotes

<!-- The rendered page foot holds only the full-width text of the chapter on Dionysius's arrest and trial (calls (54-55)–(63) visible; their notes are printed at the chapter's end). No footnotes. The bold "490" in the text is the original edition's page number. --> (none) (printed under page 420)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: A in loco consecrato.; B Martyrologium Romanum Topographia;
  • old-edition numerals: 489 after tamen; 490 after nullis
  • other: Latin only (with one Greek place-name Ἄτρικον), no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes and Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word (di)versitas split at column break
PG 4:806
Editors' notes and page, col. 806

Page

  • other: col 806 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 805 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:807
operam, uti et maritus ad mentem redeat, et magus ille suis dignas artibus et malis dolis poenas luat. Nimirum sperabant se facili negotio rem cum Lisbio transacturos. Quo factum est ut, cum contra quam speraverant prorsus eveniret (mox enim tribunali adfuit, et pro fide et Christo rupis instar immotus stetit) nullisque eum nec argumentis, nec minis, nec blanditiis movere de sententia possent, imo et caecitatis in deorum et religionis aestimatione ab eo redargui se sentirent, nec ferrent, subtilibusque subinde inspiratarum e coelo rationum aculeis se ad vivum pungi non sustinerent; sic, inquam, factum est ut suis minis impotentes, mortis in eum praecipitarint sententiam; dumque vitam putant eripere, immortalem ei gloriam praepararint. Brevi siquidem postea pro Christiani nominis propugnatione, capitis supplicio affectus, aeternam martyrii lauream, plaudentibus e coelo angelis, est consecutus. Ita magistros suos et doctores nimis quam felici sorte discipulus antecessit; et ita antecessit, ut suae in ipsos Deo acceptissimae hospitalitatis eximiaeque charitatis (qua ipsos primum in Parisiense territorium ingressos excepit, juvit, protexit) triplex a Deo benignissimo praemium receperit. Quorum primum quidem et maximum fuit, illa quam diximus, nobilissimi martyrii laurea: secundum vero, Larciae uxoris, pro qua tot ad Deum preces vivus fuderat, ad eamdem fidem eamdemque palmam, ut infra ostendetur, vocatio: tertium denique, totius posteritatis suae, hoc est, domus Montmorencianae (quae istorum martyrum vera est et germana soboles) perennis in Christiana fide constantia, ac tot quidem in revolutionibus rerum et honorum inconcussa prosperitas. Nam domi juxta et militiae, in sacro peraeque et populari statu, nec sine clara litterarum luce, et testata sapientiae laude, illa etiamnum viget claretque familia; et quidem secundis Christianorum votis et apprecationibus aeternum videtur claritura. Cum enim Lisbius communi et inveterato totius gentis consensu, illius habitus sit hactenus, et nunc habeatur familiae caput, indeque profluxerit, ut baro Montmorencianus passim « Primus baro Christianus Franciae « appelletur, hinc ea invaluit consuetudo, ut quocunque in exercitu quispiam imperet Montmorencianorum, his illi acclametur ominis longe faustissimi vocibus: « Auxilietur Deus primo Christiano. » Quod indigenae sua lingua vulgo sic efferunt: Dieu aide au premier Chrestien. Qua in re et pius acclamantium in fidem Christianam affectus recognoscitur, et in praeliis tota victoriae fiducia in Dei solius auxilio reponitur. Ad cujus auxilii promptam impetrationem dum primi Christiani memoria renovatur, ipse sancti Dionysii in agro Parisiaco primitiae, et velut opima de incredulitate spolia, apposite commemorantur. Nempe ista est grati animi, et beneficiorum divinitus olim acceptorum maxime memoris, non minus pia quam laeta significatio. Succinctae enim illius et succulentae acclamationis haec fere est vis et sententia: « Domine Deus exercituum, qui oblatas a Dionysio Gallicanae nobilitatis primitias in Lisbio accepisti, eidemque contra fidei hostes illustrem martyrii palmam contulisti, ejusdem nunc piae, fideli, minimeque degeneri propagini adversus impios sanctae religionis impugnatores fortiter opitulare. » Hoc, inquam, brevicula illa acclamatio significat, hoc petit, hoc impetrat. Quia vero eadem Lisbiana seu Montmorenciana domus, uti puram ab initio suscepit fidem, ita deinceps integram inviolatamque, nec ullo permistam haereseos aut erroris cujuslibet inquinamento, hactenus conservavit conservatque, idcirco in suis insignibus gentilitiis tam apte quam jure, brevissimum illud unius vocis inclusit elogium ἀπλανῶς, absque errore, et Graeca quidem, ut opinor, voce, quod qui primus ex ea stirpe erroris abegit nebulas (beatus scilicet Dionysius) Graecus esset. Benedictus autem Deus, cujus misericordia a progenie in progenies timentibus eum. Sed terni athletae nostri, viso hoc fautoris et hospitis sui spectaculo quinam? Nempe tantum abfuere ut vel prae metu animis caderent, vel maerore aliquo (quemadmodum sibi fortasse hostes persuaserant) percellerentur; ut potius exsultantis animi motus, et interni vim gaudii nec capere possent, nec celare. Quod enim majus et amico, et hospiti, et fratri, imo et sibi optarent ac vellent bonum, quam tali pugnata pro Christo pugna transire ad regnum? Neque tam tardi, opinor, et bardi erant ipsi iniquitatis satellites, quin ex fronte eorum et vultu latentes animos et se extrinsecus prodentia optatissimae mortis vota perviderent. Hinc etiam ipsi magis excruciari, et ad novas excogitandas carnicifinas in tempus aliud cum minis et detestationibus athletas differre, atque in tetrum carcerem mittere. Sed quo profectu, jam considerabitur.
steps so that both her husband should return to his senses and that magician should pay the penalty worthy of his arts and evil wiles. Doubtless they hoped that they would settle the matter with Lisbius with easy trouble. Whereby it came to pass that, when it turned out altogether contrary to what they had hoped (for he soon appeared at the tribunal, and for the faith and for Christ stood unmoved like a rock), and they could move him from his resolve neither by any arguments, nor by threats, nor by flatteries, nay, felt themselves refuted by him of blindness in their estimation of the gods and of religion, and could not bear it, nor endure to be stung to the quick by the subtle shafts of reasons repeatedly inspired from heaven; thus, I say, it came to pass that, powerless in their threats, they precipitated sentence of death against him, and while they thought to snatch away his life, prepared for him immortal glory. For shortly afterwards, for the defence of the Christian name, having suffered capital punishment, he won the eternal laurel of martyrdom while the angels applauded from heaven. Thus by a most happy lot the disciple went before his masters and teachers; and he went before them in such a way that for his hospitality, most acceptable to God, and his extraordinary charity towards them (wherewith upon their first entering the territory of Paris he received, aided, and protected them) he received a threefold reward from the most benign God. The first and greatest of which was that laurel of most noble martyrdom of which we have spoken; the second, the calling of his wife Larcia, for whom while living he had poured forth so many prayers to God, to the same faith and the same palm, as will be shown below; the third and last, the perennial constancy in the Christian faith of all his posterity, that is, of the house of Montmorency (which is the true and genuine offspring of those martyrs), and its unshaken prosperity amid so many revolutions of affairs and honours. For at home and in warfare alike, in the sacred and secular state equally, and not without the bright light of letters and the attested praise of wisdom, that family flourishes and shines even now, and indeed with the favourable vows and prayers of Christians seems destined to shine for ever. For since Lisbius, by the common and long-standing consent of the whole nation, has hitherto been held, and is now held, to be the head of that family, and from this it has flowed that the Baron of Montmorency is everywhere called "First Christian Baron of France," hence that custom has prevailed that in whatever army anyone of the Montmorencys holds command, he is acclaimed with these words of most auspicious omen: "May God aid the first Christian." Which the natives in their own tongue commonly utter thus: Dieu aide au premier Chrestien. Wherein both the pious affection of those acclaiming towards the Christian faith is recognized, and in battles the whole confidence of victory is placed in the help of God alone. For the prompt obtaining of Whose help, while the memory of the first Christian is renewed, the first-fruits themselves of Saint Dionysius in the territory of Paris, and as it were the rich spoils won from unbelief, are fittingly commemorated. Doubtless that is a no less pious than joyful expression of a grateful soul, most mindful of benefits divinely received of old. For the force and meaning of that succinct and rich acclamation is nearly this: "O Lord God of hosts, Who didst receive in Lisbius the first-fruits of the Gallic nobility offered by Dionysius, and didst confer upon the same the illustrious palm of martyrdom against the enemies of the faith, do Thou now mightily aid his pious, faithful, and by no means degenerate offspring against the impious assailants of holy religion." This, I say, that brief acclamation signifies, this it asks, this it obtains. And because the same Lisbian or Montmorencian house, just as it received the faith pure from the beginning, so thereafter has hitherto preserved and still preserves it whole and inviolate, not mingled with any defilement of heresy or error whatsoever, therefore in its family coat of arms it has included as aptly as rightfully that briefest motto of a single word, aplanos, without error, and in a Greek word indeed, as I suppose, because he who first drove away the clouds of error from that stock (namely blessed Dionysius) was a Greek. Blessed be God, Whose mercy is from generation to generation to them that fear Him (Luke 1:50). But how was it with our three athletes when they beheld this spectacle of their supporter and host? Truly so far were they from either losing heart for fear or being struck down by any grief (as the enemies had perhaps persuaded themselves), that they could neither contain nor conceal the movements of their exulting soul and the force of their inward joy. For what greater good could they desire and wish for a friend, a host, and a brother, nay, even for themselves, than after fighting such a fight for Christ to pass over to the kingdom? Nor, I think, were those satellites of iniquity themselves so slow and dull as not to perceive from their brow and countenance their hidden courage and their desires for a most wished-for death betraying themselves outwardly. Hence they themselves were tormented all the more, and with threats and curses put off the athletes to another time in order to devise new tortures, and cast them into a foul prison. With what success, however, will now be considered.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(54-55) Ecclesiae rebus, labente in dies magis magisque superstitione, etc. De Ecclesiae prospero successu et diaboli invidia, vide Syngelum in Encomio S. Donysii, sub finem, et Metaphrasten in Vita.
(54-55) While the affairs of the Church, as superstition slipped away more and more day by day, etc. Concerning the prosperous success of the Church and the envy of the devil, see Syncellus in the Encomium of St. Dionysius towards the end, and Metaphrastes in his Life.
(56) In ipso Evangelii praeconio comprehensus est. Id sic adnotat Metaphrastes: Καὶ τὸν μακάριον ἀθρόον ἐπιπεσόντες, σύναμα δεσμοῦσι τοῖς μετ' αὐτοῦ τὴν θείαν ἀνὰ στόμα διδαχὴν ἔτι φέροντα. Et in beatum subito irruentes, simul cum sociis vinciunt adhuc divinam doctrinam ore expromentem.
(56) He was arrested in the very proclamation of the Gospel. Metaphrastes notes this thus: And falling suddenly upon the blessed man, they bind him together with his companions while he is still bearing the divine teaching upon his lips. And rushing suddenly upon the blessed man, together with his companions they bind him while still uttering the divine teaching from his mouth.
(57) Saepe aliquem illum druides, etc. Nulli unquam gentilium Christianis infestiores fuerunt, quam ipsorum flamines et sacerdotes, quippe quorum honos et lucrum per veram religionem deperirent. Quare etiam druides Dionysio et sociis easdem ob causas fuere multo infestissimi.
(57) Often otherwise the Druids, etc. None of the Gentiles were ever more hostile to the Christians than their own flamens and priests, inasmuch as their honour and gain perished through the true religion. Wherefore the Druids also were for the same reasons by far the most hostile to Dionysius and his companions.
Locus de druidibus (ut qui, et cujus auctoritatis fuerint, plenius intelligatur) a Caesare, l. VI De bello Gallico, depromendus est. Sic ibi habet: « In omni Gallia, eorum hominum, qui aliquo sunt numero et honore, sunt duo genera. » Tum quibusdam interjectis subdit: « Sed de his duobus generibus, alterum est druidum, alterum est equitum. Illi rebus divinis intersunt: sacrificia publica ac privata procurant, religiones interpretantur. Ad hos magnus adolescentum numerus disciplinae causa concurrit magnoque hi sunt apud eos in honore. Nam fere de omnibus controversiis publicis privatisque constituunt; et, si quod est admissum facinus, si caedes facta, si de haereditate, si de finibus controversia est, iidem decernunt, praemia poenasque constituunt. Si quis aut privatus, aut publicus eorum decreto non steterit, sacrificiis interdicunt. Haec poena apud eos est gravissima. Quibus ita est interdictum, ii numero impiorum ac sceleratorum habentur: iis omnes decedunt, aditum sermonemque defugiunt, ne quid ex contagione incommodi accipiant; neque iis petentibus jus redditur, neque honos ullus communicatur His autem omnibus druidibus praeest unus, qui summam inter eos habet auctoritatem. Hoc mortuo, si quis ex reliquis excellit dignitate, succedit: aut, si sunt plures pares, suffragio druidum allegitur. Nonnunquam etiam armis de principatu contendunt. Hi certo anni tempore in finibus Carnutum (quae regio totius Galliae media habetur) considunt in loco consecrato. Huc omnes undique, qui controversias habent, conveniunt, ecrumque decretis judiciisque parent.
The passage concerning the Druids (that it may be more fully understood who they were and of what authority) must be drawn from Caesar, book VI On the Gallic War. Thus he has it there: "In all Gaul, of those men who are of any account and honour, there are two classes." Then after interposing some things he adds: "Now of these two classes, the one is that of the Druids, the other that of the knights. The former attend to divine matters, take charge of public and private sacrifices, and interpret religious questions. To them a great number of young men flock for the sake of instruction, and they are held in great honour among them. For they decide concerning almost all disputes, public and private; and if any crime has been committed, if a murder has been done, if there is a dispute concerning an inheritance or concerning boundaries, the same men decide it and appoint rewards and penalties. If anyone, either private or public, does not abide by their decree, they ban him from the sacrifices. This penalty is the heaviest among them. Those who have been thus banned are reckoned in the number of the impious and criminals: all shun them and avoid approaching or speaking with them, lest they receive some harm from contact with them; nor is justice rendered to them when they seek it, nor is any honour shared with them. Over all these Druids, moreover, presides one man, who holds the supreme authority among them. Upon his death, if anyone of the rest excels in dignity, he succeeds; or if there are several equals, he is chosen by the vote of the Druids; sometimes they even contend for the primacy with arms. These at a fixed time of the year sit in a consecrated place in the territory of the Carnutes (which region is held to be the middle of all Gaul). Hither all from every side who have disputes assemble, and obey their decrees and judgements.
« Disciplina in Britannia reperta, atque inde in Galliam translata esse existimatur. Et nunc qui
"Their discipline is believed to have been discovered in Britain and thence transferred into Gaul. And now those who
Editors' notes and page, col. 807

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A (54-55) Ecclesiae rebus; B honore, sunt duo genera.
  • old-edition numerals: 491 after excruciari,
  • other: Latin with short Greek quotations, no facing Greek column; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii and Notationes by P. Halloix
PG 4:808
Editors' notes and page, col. 808

Footnotes

(n) ‹anchor: timentibus eum› · call in col 808

Luc. I, 50.

Luke 1:50.

(printed under page 421)

Page

  • other: col 808 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 807 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:809
diligentius eam rem cognoscere volunt ; plerumque illo discendi causa proficiscuntur. Druides a bello abesse consueverunt : neque tributa una cum reliquis pendunt. Militiae vacationem, omniumque rerum habent immunitatem. Tantis excitati praemiis et sua sponte multi in disciplinam conveniunt, et a parentibus propinquisque mittuntur. Magnum ibi numerum versuum ediscere dicuntur.
wish to know that matter more diligently generally set out thither for the sake of learning. The druids are accustomed to stay away from war, nor do they pay tributes together with the rest; they have exemption from military service and immunity in all things. Aroused by so great rewards, many both of their own accord come together into their training, and are sent by their parents and kinsfolk. There they are said to learn by heart a great number of verses.
« Itaque annos nonnulli vicenos in disciplina permanent, neque fas esse existimant eam litteris mandare ; cum in reliquis fere rebus publicis privatisque rationibus Graecis litteris utantur. Id mihi duabus de causis instituisse videntur ; quod neque in vulgum disciplinam efferri velint, neque eos qui discunt, litteris confisos, minus memoriae studere, quod fere plerisque accidit, ut praesidio litterarum, diligentiam in discendo ac memoriam remittant. Inprimis hoc volunt persuadere, non interire animas, sed ab aliis post mortem transire ad alias ; atque hoc maxime ad virtutem excitari putant metu mortis neglecto. Multa praeterea de sideribus atque eorum motu, de mundi ac terrarum magnitudine, de rerum natura, de deorum immortalium vi ac potestate disputant et juventuti tradunt. »
"Accordingly, some remain twenty years in training, nor do they deem it lawful to commit it to writing, whereas in almost all other public affairs and private accounts they use Greek letters. They seem to me to have established this for two reasons: because they neither wish their teaching to be carried abroad among the common people, nor those who learn, relying upon writing, to pay less heed to memory, as generally happens to most, that through the aid of writing they relax their diligence in learning and their memory. Above all they wish to persuade men of this, that souls do not perish, but pass after death from some to others; and by this they think men are chiefly aroused to valour, the fear of death being disregarded. Many things besides concerning the stars and their motion, concerning the vastness of the universe and the earth, concerning the nature of things, concerning the power and might of the immortal gods, they discuss and hand down to the youth."
Hactenus Caesar de druidibus. Unde nobis ratiocinari ex vero licet, quo loco Christianis et quanta in auctoritate esse debeant veri Ecclesiae sacerdotes ; et quibus donari immunitatibus, et quanti eorum aestimari excommunicationes et interdicta et decreta oporteat. Si enim tanti vitrum, ut aiunt, quanti margaritum ?
Thus far Caesar concerning the druids. Whence we may truly reason in what esteem and in how great authority among Christians the true priests of the Church ought to be held; and with what immunities they ought to be endowed, and at how great a price their excommunications and interdicts and decrees ought to be valued. For if glass is worth so much, as the saying goes, how much is a pearl worth?
Illorum meminit etiam Aristoteles in Magico, apud Diogenem Laertium De philosophorum initio. Illorum et Marcus Tullius strictim mentionem facit libro primo De divinatione, post medium, ubi illos physiologiae, et rationis divinandi ac praedicendi, gnaros fuisse declarat : « Siquidem et in Gallia druides sunt, inquit, e quibus ipse Divitiacum Heduum, hospitem tuum laudatoremque cognovi, qui et naturae rationem, quam physiologiam Graeci appellant, notam esse sibi profitebatur, et partim auguriis, partim conjectura quae essent futura, dicebat. » Ita Tullius.
Aristotle also makes mention of them in his Magicus, in Diogenes Laertius On the Origin of Philosophers. Marcus Tullius also makes brief mention of them in the first book On Divination, past the middle, where he declares that they were skilled in natural philosophy, and in the method of divining and foretelling: "Since in Gaul also there are druids," he says, "of whom I myself knew Divitiacus the Aeduan, your guest and panegyrist, who both professed that the system of nature, which the Greeks call physiologia, was known to him, and partly by auguries, partly by conjecture, told what things were to come." Thus Tullius.
Paulo fusius Pomponius Mela, lib. III De situ orbis, cap. 2, ubi post alia de gentis moribus : « Habent tamen, inquit, et facundiam suam magistrosque sapientiae druidas. Hi terrae mundique magnitudinem et formam, motus coeli et siderum, ac quid dii velint, scire profitentur. Docent multa nobilissimos gentis clam et diu, vicenis annis in specu aut in abditis saltibus. Unum ex iis, quae praecipiunt, in vulgus effluxit, videlicet (ut forent ab bella meliores) aeternas esse animas, vitamque alteram ac Manes. Itaque cum mortuis cremant ac defodiunt apta viventibus. Olim negotiorum ratio etiam et exactio crediti differebatur ad inferos, erantque qui se in rogos suorum, velut una victuri, libenter mitterent. » Sic ille. De iisdem vero druidibus juvat Ammiani Marcellini lib. XV Historiae brevem adjungere memoriam. Describens ergo Galliam, ejusque partes ac terminos, sic inter alia : « Per haec, inquit, loca hominibus paulatim excultis viguere studia laudabilium doctrinarum, inchoata per bardos et eubages et druidas. Et bardi quidem fortia virorum illustrium facta heroicis composita versibus, cum dulcibus lyrae modulis cantitabant. Eubages vero scrutantes summa, sublimia naturae pandere conabantur. Inter hos druidae, ingeniis celsiores, ut auctoritas Pythagorae decrevit, sodalitiis ascripti consortiis, quaestionibus occultarum rerum altarumque erecti sunt, et despectantes humana, pronuntiarunt animas immortales. » Ita ille. Verum cum e Strabone strictim ista attigisse Ammianus videatur, bonum judico ipsum audiri Strabonem. Igitur libro qnarto Geographiae, sic de illis : Παρ' ἅπασι δ' ὡς ἐπίπαν τρία φῦλα τῶν τιμωμένων διαφερόντως ἐστὶ βάρδοι τε, καὶ εὐβάγεις καὶ δρυΐδαι.
A little more at length writes Pomponius Mela, Book 3 On the Situation of the World, chapter 2, where after other things concerning the customs of the nation: "Yet they have," he says, "both their own eloquence and the druids as masters of wisdom. These profess to know the size and shape of the earth and the universe, the motions of the sky and the stars, and what the gods wish. They teach many things to the noblest of the nation secretly and for a long time, for twenty years in a cave or in secluded glens. One of the things which they teach has flowed out among the common people, namely (that they might be better for wars) that souls are eternal, and that there is another life among the shades. Accordingly they burn and bury with the dead things suited to the living. Of old, the reckoning of business also and the exaction of debt was deferred to the lower world, and there were those who willingly cast themselves upon the funeral pyres of their kinsfolk, as though going to live with them." Thus he. And concerning the same druids it is pleasing to subjoin the brief notice of Ammianus Marcellinus in Book 15 of his History. Describing Gaul, therefore, and its parts and boundaries, he says among other things: "Throughout these places," he says, "as men gradually became civilized, studies of praiseworthy doctrines flourished, begun by the bards and eubages and druids. And the bards indeed sang the brave deeds of illustrious men composed in heroic verses, with sweet melodies of the lyre. The eubages, on the other hand, investigating the highest matters, strove to lay open the sublime secrets of nature. Among these the druids, loftier in intellect, as the authority of Pythagoras decreed, bound together in fraternal fellowships, were uplifted by inquiries into hidden and lofty things, and looking down upon human affairs, pronounced souls immortal." Thus he. Yet since Ammianus appears to have touched upon these things briefly from Strabo, I judge it good that Strabo himself should be heard. Therefore in the fourth book of his Geography, he writes thus concerning them: "And among all of them, generally speaking, there are three classes of men held in exceptional honour, the bards, the eubages, and the druids.
Editors' notes and page, col. 809

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the whole page is Halloix's notatio (57), on the druids, continued from page 421, in two columns. The crop begins a line or so into each column; the top of col 810 (the rest of the Strabo passage and its Latin) lies above the crop. In the Greek of Strabo and in col 810 the third class is printed as εὐβάγεις / Εὐβάγεις; β and δ cannot be told apart with certainty at this resolution. The bold "492" is the original edition's page number, left out here. --> (printed under page 422)

Page

  • running head: 809 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A diligentius eam; B tis neglecto.; C et naturae; D vat Ammiani
  • old-edition numerals: 492 after modulis
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XVIII of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:810
Βάρδοι μὲν, ὑμνηταὶ καὶ ποιηταί· εὐβάγεις δὲ ἱεροποιοὶ καὶ φυσιολόγοι· δρυΐδαι πρὸς τῇ φυσιολογίᾳ καὶ τὴν ἠθικὴν φιλοσοφίαν ἀσκοῦσι. Δικαιότατοι δὲ νομίζονται. καὶ διὰ τοῦτο πιστεύονται τάς τε ἰδιωτικὰς κρίσεις, καὶ τὰς κοινάς. Ὥστε καὶ πολέμους διῄτων πρότερον, καὶ παρατάττεσθαι μέλλοντας ἔπαυον. Τάς τε φονικὰς δίκας μάλιστα τούτοις ἐπετέτραπτο δικάζειν. Ὅταν τε φορὰ τούτων ᾖ, φορὰν καὶ τῆς χώρας νομίζουσιν ὑπάρχειν. Ἀφθάρτους δὲ λέγουσι καὶ οὗτοι καὶ ἄλλοι τὰς ψυχὰς, καὶ τὸν κόσμον· ἐπικρατήσειν δέ ποτε καὶ πῦρ καὶ ὕδωρ. Apud omnes vero, ut plurimum, tria sunt genera eorum qui eximie honorantur, bardi, et eubages, et druidae. Bardi quidem hymnorum et poematum sunt compositores : eubages autem sacrifici, et physiologi ; druidae vero praeter physiologiam, moralem tractant philosophiam. Et hi quidem justissimi reputantur ; ideoque et privata et publica illis committuntur judicia. Quin et bella olim decernebant, et bellaturos inhibebant : iisdemque causae capitales praecipue credebantur. Imo et illorum numerus si sit magnus, agrorum quoque magnam exspectant ubertatem. Immortales vero et ipsi et alii dicunt esse animas, et mundum ; dominatura autem aliquando ignem et aquam.
The bards, indeed, are singers of hymns and poets; the eubages are offerers of sacrifice and natural philosophers; the druids, in addition to natural philosophy, practise moral philosophy also. And they are accounted most just, and on this account are entrusted with both private judgements and public ones; so that in former times they even arbitrated wars, and stopped men when about to marshal for battle; and trials for murder had been committed above all to these to judge. And when there is an abundance of these men, they deem that there turns out an abundance of the land also. And both these and others say that souls and the universe are indestructible, though at some time both fire and water will prevail." "And among all, for the most part, there are three classes of those who are signally honoured, the bards, and the eubages, and the druids. The bards indeed are composers of hymns and poems; the eubages, offerers of sacrifice and natural philosophers; the druids, besides natural philosophy, treat of moral philosophy. And these indeed are reputed most just; and therefore both private and public judgements are committed to them. Nay, in former times they also decided wars, and restrained those who were about to fight; and to the same men capital causes were chiefly entrusted. Indeed, if the number of them be great, they look for a great fertility of the fields also. And both they themselves and others say that souls are immortal, and the world also; though at some time fire and water will prevail."
Sic ibi legendum Graece Strabonem, et Latine vertendum, plane existimo. Nam alioqui Graece in editione Basileensi anni 1549, legebatur : Βάρδοι τε καὶ οὐάτεις καὶ δρυΐδαι, et Latine reddebatur, Bardi et vates et druidae. Atqui nomen vates nihil nec Graeci nec Gallici idiomatis antiqui sonat, quemadmodum altera duo, sed ex Latino vates formatum est. Unde existimo, temporibus Ammiani Marcellini (in cujus variis editionibus semper eubages reperi, et nunquam vates) lectum fuisse in Strabone Εὐβάγεις, eubages, aut certe Εὐαγεῖς, quod sonat pios et sanctos. Ait enim idem Strabo, illos fuisse ἱεροποιούς, sacrificos. Hoc autem, si ullorum, maxime profecto et unice piorum et sanctorum est munus. A me quidem stat Stephanus Forcatulus, libro I De Gallorum imperio, ubi sic de iisdem eubagibus : « Caeterum eubages plerumque mediocribus fortunis, et natalibus non ita splendidis educti, profitebantur sapientiam et sanctimoniam. Unde et ipsis nomen subducta littera. Nam εὐαγής sanctum ac pium significat. » Sic ibi.
That Strabo should be so read there in Greek, and so rendered in Latin, I plainly think. For otherwise in Greek in the Basel edition of the year 1549 it was read: Βάρδοι τε καὶ οὐάτεις καὶ δρυΐδαι, and in Latin it was rendered: "Bards and seers and druids." Yet the name vates has no sound of either the Greek or the ancient Gallic tongue, as the other two have, but was formed from the Latin vates. Whence I think that in the times of Ammianus Marcellinus (in whose various editions I have always found eubages, and never vates) there was read in Strabo Εὐβάγεις, eubages, or at least Εὐαγεῖς, which means "pious and holy." For the same Strabo says that they were ἱεροποιούς, "offerers of sacrifice." Now this, if it belongs to any men, is assuredly above all and uniquely the office of the pious and holy. On my side indeed stands Étienne Forcadel, in Book 1 On the Empire of the Gauls, where he writes thus of the same eubages: "For the rest, the eubages, mostly brought up in moderate fortunes and of birth not so splendid, professed wisdom and sanctity. Whence also their name, by the withdrawal of a letter. For εὐαγής signifies holy and pious." Thus there.
Accedit quod apud Lucanum l. I Pharsaliae, iidem sunt bardi, qui vates. Sic enim ibi de illis, et de druidibus conjunctim scribit :
Added to this is the fact that in Lucan, Book 1 of the Pharsalia, the bards are the same as the seers. For thus he writes there of them and of the druids jointly:
Vos quoque, qui fortes animas belloque peremptas Laudibus in longum, vates, dimittitis aevum, Plurima securi fudistis carmina, bardi. Et vos barbaricos ritus, moremque sinistrum Sacrorum, druidae, positis repetistis ab armis. Solis nosse deos, et coeli numina vobis, Aut solis nescire datum ; nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis : vobis auctoribus umbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque profundi Pallida regna petunt : regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio : longae (canitis si cognita) vitae Mors media est : certe populi, quos despicit Arctos, Felices errore suo ! quos ille timorum Maximus aud urget leti metus : inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris, animaeque capaces Mortis, et ignavum est rediturae parcere vitae.
You too, who send forth brave souls perished in war with praises into a long age, O seers, securely poured forth very many songs, O bards. And you, O druids, returned from weapons laid aside to barbaric rites and the sinister custom of your sacred observances. To you alone is it given to know the gods and the powers of heaven, or to you alone not to know them; you inhabit deep forests in remote groves: on your authority the shades seek not the silent abodes of Erebus and the pale realms of deep Dis: the same spirit governs the limbs in another world: death, if what you sing is known, is the middle of a long life: surely the peoples upon whom the Bear looks down are happy in their error! whom that greatest of fears, the dread of death, presses not: hence the mind of the men is prone to rush upon the steel, and their souls are capable of death, and it is cowardly to spare a life that will return.
Quod si in barbaris et fidei rudibus spes immortalitatis tantum potuit ; quid mirum, si et in Christianis, et praecipue in martyribus longe plus potuit, qui positis in medio tormentis, illam poetae illius postremam vereque auream sententiam taciti clamabant et generoso fine praestabant,
Now if in barbarians and men untaught in the faith the hope of immortality availed so much, what wonder if among Christians also, and chiefly among the martyrs, it availed far more, who with torments set in their midst silently proclaimed and by a noble end made good that last and truly golden saying of that poet,
...Ignavum est rediturae parcere vitae ?
It is cowardly to spare a life that will return?
Et rediturae quidem multo meliori, quam abierit. Siquidem misera et caduca abiit, beata et sempiterna reditura est.
And a life that will return much better indeed than it departed. Since it departed wretched and fleeting, it will return blessed and everlasting.
Quod autem isti veteres bardi plus nimio simplices aliis gentibus haberentur, hinc factum est,
And because those ancient bards were accounted by other nations overly simple, hence it came to pass
Editors' notes and page, col. 810

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 810
  • marginal letters: A Βάρδοι μὲν,; B iisdemque causae; C quidem stat; D Pallida regna
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XVIII of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:811
ut bardus pro simplici et stolito usurpatum sit, non aliis solum, sed et M. Tullio, qui haec in lib. De fato : « Quid Socratem nonne legimus quemadmodum notarit Zopyrus Physiognomon, qui se profitebatur hominum mores naturasque ex corpore, oculis, vultu, fronte pernoscere ? Stupidum esse Socratem dixit et bardum, quod jugula concava non haberet, obstructas eas partes et obturatas esse dicebat. Addidit etiam mulierosum : in quo dicitur Alcibiades cachinnum sustulisse. » Itaque eubages, qui fuisse dicuntur physiologi, similes fuerunt isti Zopyro, quem Physiognomonem appellat ibi Tullius : cujus etiam Graecae vocis subjunxit significationem. Nota etiam, Ammianum, id quod est apud Strabonem de iisdem eubagibus ἱεροποιοί, sacrifici, legisse ἠερόφοιτοι, aeripetae, quandoquidem verterit, scrutantes summa, nec ullam fecerit sacrandi mentionem.
that "bard" was used for "simple" and "stolid," not by others only, but also by Marcus Tullius, who has these words in the book On Fate: "What, do we not read how Zopyrus the physiognomist branded Socrates, who professed to know thoroughly the characters and natures of men from their body, eyes, countenance, and brow? He said that Socrates was stupid and dull, because he did not have hollow collar-bones; he said that those parts were blocked and stopped up. He added also that he was given to women; at which Alcibiades is said to have raised a laugh." Accordingly the eubages, who are said to have been natural philosophers, were like this Zopyrus, whom Tullius there calls a physiognomist, of which Greek word he also subjoined the meaning. Note also that Ammianus, for that which stands in Strabo concerning the same eubages, ἱεροποιοί, "offerers of sacrifice," read ἠερόφοιτοι, "walkers in the air," seeing that he rendered it "investigating the highest matters," and made no mention of sacrificing.
Sed quaerat hic forte aliquis, quonam pacto dici possint Gallorum druides S. Dionysium esse persecuti, cum ex longo jam tempore essent ab imperatoribus e Gallia relegati ? Nam de Claudio scribit Suetonius inter alia : « Druidarum religionem apud Gallos dirae immanitatis, et tantum civibus sub Augusto interdictam, penitus abolevit. » Deinde sunt, qui excisa silva, in qua docere consueverant, tota ejectos Gallia, migrasse in Germaniam scribant : consedisse autem apud Herbipolim, isti vulgati versus divulgant :
But someone may perchance ask here how the druids of the Gauls can be said to have persecuted Saint Dionysius, seeing that for a long time already they had been banished from Gaul by the emperors. For concerning Claudius, Suetonius writes among other things: "The religion of the druids among the Gauls, of dreadful savagery, and forbidden only to citizens under Augustus, he utterly abolished." Next, there are those who write that when the forest in which they had been accustomed to teach was cut down, they were cast out of all Gaul and migrated into Germany; and that they settled at Würzburg, these well-known verses noise abroad:
Herbipolis druidum quondam celeberrima sedes, Francigenae eximios quos coluere viros. Herbipolis Bacchi et Cereris pulcherrima mater, Et Moeni decus et filia pulchra senis.
Würzburg, once the most famous seat of the druids, whom the Frankish-born revered as eminent men. Würzburg, most beautiful mother of Bacchus and Ceres, both the glory and the fair daughter of the aged Main.
Unde igitur his temporibus in Gallia ?
Whence then were they in Gaul at this time?
Respondeo, idem fere dicendum de druidibus, quod de magis, saepe scilicet pulsos, saepe damnatos, semper tamen fuisse. Secundo, quos aliqui imperatorum damnabant, alios non modo tolerasse, sed etiam in pretio habuisse, ac de futuris eos consuluisse. Fuerunt enim quidam imperatorum magis et hariolis, et aliis hujusmodi vaticinatoribus mire addicti, et quae sibi successura essent, quos successores habituri, quovis modo cognoscendi longe cupidissimi. Hi magos, hi druidas, hi haruspices tolerarunt, foverunt, auxerunt.
I reply that almost the same thing must be said of the druids as of the magicians, namely that though often driven out, often condemned, yet they always existed. Secondly, those whom some of the emperors condemned, others not only tolerated, but even held in esteem, and consulted them concerning future things. For there were certain of the emperors wonderfully addicted to magicians and soothsayers and other diviners of this sort, and exceedingly desirous of knowing in any way whatsoever what things would befall them and what successors they would have. These tolerated, cherished, and increased the magicians, the druids, and the diviners.
(58) Ad necem et carnificinam perquisiverant. Hilduinus in Areopagiticis : « Et cum saepissime, inquit, ab idolorum pontificibus contra eum seditio excitaretur in populis, ita ut plebes innumerae etiam de vicinis regionibus, cum armis et bellico apparatu, propter fideles, qui jam per illum in Christum crediderant, ad perdendum illum gregatim, ubi ipsum esse audiebant, concurrerent ; mox ut illum cernere poterant, ut tanta et ita ineffabiliter in eo lux coelestis gratiae radiabat, ut aut omni feritate una cum armis deposita, se illi prosternerent ; aut qui compuncti Spiritus sancti dono ad credendum non erant, pavore nimio solverentur, et territi a praesentia ejus aufugerent, miroque modo inermi viro non valebat plebs armata resistere. » etc. Methodius in Martyrio : Θαυμαζω δὲ πῶς ἀόπλοις ἀνδράσιν οὐκ ἠδύνατο πληθὺς ἔνοπλος ἀντιστῆναι. Miror autem quomodo viris inermibus non potuerit armata multitudo resistere. Ita Methodius. Cujus admiratio ipsa mihi est admirabilis, cum id minime novum sit, ut trepident improbi coram sanctis, partim incutiente illis metum et artus concutiente (nulla etiam ex causa) Deo optimo maximo, partim eos visis quibusdam forinsecus, territante,
(58) Had sought them out for slaughter and butchery. Hilduin in the Areopagitica: "And when very often," he says, "sedition was stirred up against him among the peoples by the pontiffs of the idols, so that countless multitudes even from the neighbouring regions, with arms and warlike array, on account of the faithful who through him had already believed in Christ, flocked together in crowds to destroy him wherever they heard that he was; as soon as they were able to behold him, so great a light of heavenly grace shone in him and so ineffably that either, laying aside all savagery together with their arms, they prostrated themselves before him, or those who were not pricked by the gift of the Holy Spirit to believe were unstrung by overwhelming dread, and fled terrified from his presence, and in a wonderful manner an armed multitude was unable to resist an unarmed man," etc. Methodius in the Martyrdom: "And I wonder how an armed multitude was unable to withstand unarmed men." "And I wonder how an armed multitude was unable to resist unarmed men." Thus Methodius. Whose wonder is itself wonderful to me, since it is by no means a new thing for the wicked to tremble before the saints, partly because God most good and most great strikes fear into them and shakes their limbs (even without any visible cause), partly because He terrifies them by certain sights from without,
Editors' notes and page, col. 811

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: Halloix's NOTATIONES to the chapter on the arrest and trial fill the page in two columns, above the head of Cap. XIX. The crop begins mid-note in col 811 (the end of (57)); the end of (58) runs on at the top of col 812, partly above the crop (only its last line is visible). Calls (all on page 420): (58), (61), (62), (63) in col 805; (59), (60) in col 806. The bold "493" is the original edition's page number, left out here. --> (printed under page 423)

Editors' prose

CAPUT XIX.

CHAPTER XIX.

Dionysii et sociorum ejus inclusio, diverberatio, dilaceratio, martyrium.

The imprisonment, scourging, tearing and martyrdom of Dionysius and his companions.

<!-- note: Cols 811–812 share one page image. Above the rule, both columns hold Halloix's notationes: notes (57, continued from the previous column) to (63) on Caput XVIII. Those are commentary notes and are not set here. Below a short rule, the heading "CAPUT XIX." and its argument (in italics) are printed full width across both columns at the page foot. They are set above. The body of Caput XIX ("Longe alia, ut hic est intueri, in facinorosorum judiciis est ratio ... in quos in-") follows in two full-width lines, with the note call (64). That is the Vita's own text, so it is not set here, and it runs on to the next column. -->

Page

  • running head: 811 S. DIONYSII AREOPA
  • marginal letters: A ut bardus; B secuti, cum; C sed etiam; D credendum non
  • old-edition numerals: 493 after imperatorum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XVIII of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; full-width CAPUT XIX heading, argument, and opening lines at foot clipped at right edge, not set
PG 4:812
ut olim Attilam flagellum Dei cognominatum, coram Leone I pontifice. Vidit enim alium quemdam sacerdotali habitu Leoni astantem, et mortem stricto gladio minitantem, nisi Leoni obtemperaret. Atque, ut alios omittam complures, quibus similia diversis in aetatibus contigere, an non hisce nostris fere temporibus apud Indos orientales, in ora Piscaria barbari illi, qui ad necem Andreae Fernando societatis Jesu sacerdoti (qua primum die is eorum transiret municipium) inferendam conspiraverant, iidem ejusdem adventu atque praesentia sic expavefacti sunt, ut hac illac, nullo persequente, diffugerent, atque in latebras, quasi jam jam capiendi sese abderent ? Quid quod Julius Mancinellus hac nostra memoria feros atque immanes Turcas sui et Christiani sanguinis sitibundos, cum proxime adessent, ne verbulo quidem prolato, sed praesentia sola atque conspectu ita percellebat permovebatque, ut exuta luporum immanitate, tanquam agni innocui coram illo mites ac perhumani comparerent ? Nempe Christus Dominus dux noster, et vitae mortisque arbiter ut suimet servandi aut inimicis tradendi liberrimam habuit potestatem (qua potestate et quando voluit, et quomodo voluit, usus est), ita varias nobisque incognitas, tam suos ex media morte eripiendi, quam hostes deterrendi, vias et rationes semper quidem novit, usurpat autem cum placet. Hoc vero nostrae sit modestiae, totum hujus rei arbitrium libenter ei relinquere, atque in ipso confidere.
as of old Attila, surnamed the scourge of God, before Pope Leo I. For he saw a certain other person in priestly garb standing beside Leo, and threatening him with death with a drawn sword unless he obeyed Leo. And, to pass over very many others to whom like things happened in different ages, did not almost in these our own times among the East Indians, on the Fishery Coast, those barbarians who had conspired to inflict death upon Antonio Criminali [Andreas Fernandes], a priest of the Society of Jesus (on the first day he should pass through their town), become so terrified at his arrival and presence that they fled this way and that with no one pursuing, and hid themselves in hiding-places as though on the very point of being captured? What of the fact that Giulio Mancinelli within this our own memory so struck and moved fierce and savage Turks thirsting for his and Christian blood, when they were close at hand, without even uttering a single word, but by his presence and aspect alone, that putting off the savagery of wolves, they appeared mild and thoroughly humane before him like harmless lambs? Assuredly Christ the Lord, our Captain and the Arbiter of life and death, just as He had the freest power of preserving Himself or delivering Himself up to His enemies (which power He used both when He willed and how He willed), so indeed He always knows various ways and methods, unknown to us, both of snatching His own from the midst of death and of deterring their enemies, and uses them when it pleases Him. Let this, however, belong to our modesty, willingly to leave the whole decision of this matter to Him, and to trust in Him.
(59) Insignis autem Dionysii alacritas. Hanc Dionysii ad martyrium tendentis alacritatem ejus Vitae scriptores litteris prodiderunt. Simeon quidem Metaphrastes his verbis : Εἴσεισιν οὖν ὁ γεννάδας ἅμα Ῥουστίκῳ καὶ Ἐλευθερίῳ ἀτρόμῳ διανοίᾳ καὶ πεπαῤῥησιασμένῃ ψυχῇ, ὥσπερ εἰς ἑορτὴν, οὐκ εἰς ἀγῶνα καλούμενος. Incedit igitur hic generosus una cum Rustico et Eleutherio intrepida mente, et animo confidenti tanquam ad festum non ad certamen vocatus. Michael autem Syngelus sic illum et socios inter alia prolocutos scribit : Καὶ σπεύδοντες ἐπὶ τὴν τοιαύτην σφαγὴν ἄγαν ἀγαλλόμεθα, ὡς ἀσφαλῶς πιστεύοντες αὖθις ἀναστήσεσθαι τῆς κρείττονος καὶ μακαριωτέρας καὶ διαιωνιζούσης τευξόμενοι λήξεως καὶ τοῖς ἀκηράτοις στεφθησόμενοι στέμμασι. Atque ad hanc properantes necem valde exsultamus : ut qui nos resurrecturos, et melioris, ac beatioris, sempiternaeque haereditatis potituros, atque immortalibus redimiendos coronis certo credamus. O si spes illa (quae in aliis quoque martyribus appetendi votis omnibus martyrii praecipua causa exstitit) in cunctis mortalium viveret vigeretque animis, quod ferrum, quae fera, quae flamma timeretur ?
(59) And the signal alacrity of Dionysius. This alacrity of Dionysius as he went towards martyrdom the writers of his Life have recorded in writing. Simeon Metaphrastes indeed in these words: "The noble man therefore enters together with Rusticus and Eleutherius with undaunted mind and bold soul, as though called to a feast, not to a contest." "This noble man therefore advances together with Rusticus and Eleutherius with fearless mind and confident spirit, as though called to a feast, not to a contest." And Michael Syncellus writes that he and his companions uttered these words among others: "And hastening to such a slaughter we rejoice exceedingly, as securely believing that we shall rise again to obtain the better and more blessed and everlasting lot, and to be crowned with the incorruptible crowns." "And hastening to this death we exult exceedingly, as men who certainly believe that we shall rise again, and obtain a better, more blessed, and everlasting inheritance, and be bound with immortal crowns." Oh, if that hope (which in the other martyrs also was the chief cause of desiring martyrdom with all their prayers) lived and flourished in all the souls of mortals, what steel, what wild beast, what flame would be feared?
(60) Se Christi servum esse respondit. Vide Simeonem Metaphrasten in Vita, ubi eum scribit omisso genere, patria, studiis respondisse, Χριστοῦ δοῦλος εἶναι ὁμολογῶ. Christi servus esse profiteor.
(60) He replied that he was the servant of Christ. See Simeon Metaphrastes in the Life, where he writes that passing over his race, country, and studies, he replied: "I confess that I am a servant of Christ." "I profess to be a servant of Christ."
(61) Essetne ille qui populos a deorum immortalium. Idem omnes fere scriptores Vitae, Latini et Graeci referunt ; quos malo, si quis auctoritatis egeat, requiri, quam diutius citandis eorum verbis immorari.
(61) Whether he was the man who [turned away] the peoples from [the worship] of the immortal gods. Almost all the writers of the Life, Latin and Greek, relate the same; whom I prefer, if anyone needs authority, to be consulted, rather than to linger longer in citing their words.
(62) Clarissimam fidei suae professionem uno ore ediderunt. Hanc professionem cum apud alios tum apud Methodium in Dionysii martyrio reperies.
(62) With one mouth they uttered a most clear profession of their faith. This profession you will find both in others and in Methodius in the Martyrdom of Dionysius.
(63) Ecce Larcia matrona. Quae hic dicuntur, exscripserat octingentis abhinc annis Hilduinus abbas ex vetustissimis Actis sancti Dionysii manuscriptis.
(63) Behold, the matron Larcia. The things that are said here Abbot Hilduin copied out eight hundred years ago from the most ancient manuscript Acts of Saint Dionysius.
Editors' notes and page, col. 812

Page

  • running head: NYSII AREOPAGITÆ 812
  • marginal letters: A ut olim; B Nempe Christus; C Michael autem; D lium. Idem
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XVIII of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; full-width CAPUT XIX heading, argument, and opening lines at foot clipped at left edge, not set
PG 4:813
quiritur, securi sunt. Quippe, istos suorum conscientia scelerum exagitat, et quas meruerunt poenas identidem sibi observari oculis putant: hi vero nullius culpae conscii, et suorum benefactorum memores, spe certa praemiorum vel mediis in tormentis recreantur. Hoc in tribus hisce regni aeterni canditatis plus ipsa luce dilucet. Nam cum in judicis praefecti ipsi instar tempestuosi maris, hinc inde variis irarum et furoris perturbationiqus contra insontes agitentur; hi, tanquam res aliena agatur, non sua, nihil judicio, nihil minis, nihil propositis ob oculos tormentis commoventur. Ajudicat illos praefectus dirae verberationi: illis gratias Deo reddunt: trahit, rapta, vexat carnifex; nihil resistunt; cruciat clamat, fodicat tortor; ne gemunt quidem. Et sane pulchrum hic erat et dignum, in quod coelites omnes et Deus ipse oculos intenderet, spectaculum. Hic enim stabat senex centum decem eoque amplius annos natus, canitie venerabili, modestia, gravitate, mansuetudine singulari: illic fero et truci aspectu lictores, istic virgae, secures, catastae, fidiculae, equulei, alia crudelitatis instrumenta; quaeritur inter haec quid habeat senex animi, Christumne abnegando jussis parere imperatoris, et ista evadere terribilia, an imperatori obluctando cunctas subire, quas in oculis habeat tormentorum acerbitates, et dura intolerandaque omnia experiri. Nihil morae vir sanctus in re minime dubia facit: Stat, inquit, haec omnia et Majora pro Christo pati. Tantum illo fruar, et omnia in me tormenta veniant. Jam igitur videre erat istos jam pridem humani sanguinis sitientes tigridum more in senem irruere, immaniter propulsare, vestes diloricare, nudum in medio statuere, virgis omni ex parte concidere, et senile ac effetum corpus nullo respectu dilacerare: illum autem inter diros immanium verberum crepitus, nihil aliud nisi Dei op. max. laudes quanto maximo affectu celebrare, nisi commilitones ad paria caeli beneficia cohortari: Laudem Domini, inquibat, loquetur os meum: et benedicat omnis caro nomini sancto ejus: quoniam stigmata, passionis Christi perferre dignus habitus sum pro confessione ejus in corpore meo, quae gloria est vestra, o viri fideles, et dilectissimi fratres. Quocirca nec vos haec mea tormenta terreant, sed animent potius, atque ad eadem pro nomine Jesu Christi perferenda inflamment. Sic igitur et unicus, et senex, et nudus, et inermis, tortores multos et juvenes, et validos, et armatos generose superavit, nec enectam prope verberibus senectam non modo de animi proposito deturbare, sed nec minimum pavefacere fidei baculo innixam, ter terni invicem succedentes potuere barbari lictores. At socios forte vicerunt? Nihil minus. Atrocissima quidem verbe ratione el membrorum plurimo sanguine perfusorum cruentatione institerunt, ut fracti aut debilitati quidquam efficerent animi, sed idem et tantumdem a filiis, quantum a patre elicuerunt: nempe fidei hortatus pro gemitu, Dei laudes pro suspiriis; at vero sibi ipsis pro exspectatione confusionem, pro victoria ignominiam. Denique tanquam rebus illa die desperatis retrudi jubent sanctos in carcerem, ut ibi gravissimo catenarum pondere degravati, et loci ipsius squalore ac paedore perdomiti, ad secundum fidei conflictum imbecilliores redderentur. Nempe ignorabant homines impii et inhumani, quo plura Christiani pro Domino patiuntur, hoc majora ab illo subsidia impetrare: neque sciebant, eos afflictis corporibus erectos et constantes genere animos, tantoque ad ea quae restent sustinenda alacriores, quanto ea quae prius sustinuerant, essent acerbiora. Nam et hujus rei fecere ipsimet experimentum, cum alia die productum sanctum antistitem, et de sententia, quam teneret, interrogatum, majore etiam quam antehac fiducia respondentem audiverunt: cum et extendi in catastam, direque tam illam quam socios excruciari jussos ruptum instar stare immotos conspexerunt. Tum enim omnes uti prius, et verbis gaudium testari, et Deo gratias agere. Quid igitur tandem? Profertur ferrea crates in medium, ignis copiosus subjicitur, torus flammis excandescit, dejicitur in eum vir sanctus, non enim deponitur: strident nidentque ustulata membra, sed spiritus semper sibi praesens et renidens, illud Domino suo dulcisonum in mediis ignibus fundit melos: Ignitum eloquium tuum, Domine, vehementer: et servus tuus dilexit illud Deinde et precatur: Domine Deus, qui dixisti: Cam ambulaveris in igne, non combureris, flamma non ardebit in te: quemadmodum mihi prius periculosiorem dedisti cupiditatis ignem ope tua evincere, da et nunc hasce flammas ad tui nominis gloriam superare. Quid multa? Adfuit precanti Deus, et votis annuit. Nec flammas tantum fecit ut vinceret sed et ferocissimarum bestiarum, quibus projectus est, rabiem, et ingentia clibani incendia, et membrorum in cruce suffixiones: quae omnia partim invicta patientia sustinuit, partim salutari signo profligavit, partim prece et fidei praedicatione sibi substerni, et suae subservire gloriae jussit. Nam precanti, et crucis signum rugientibus atque in se incurrentibus bestiis objectanti, ipsae quamvis immanes efferatae, coram eo quasi cicures et mansuetae prociderunt. Conjectum etiam in flagrantissimos aestuantis clibani ardores, fusae ad Deum precationes omni auro puriorem ac splendidiorem eduxerunt. In crucem denique sublatum, cum ex ea velut e suggestu concionatorem ageret, populumque circumfusum divinis cohortationibus aliorsum, quam quaesitores vellent, pertraheret, e ligno eum refigere, qui affixerant, maluerunt, quam doctoris sapienter incantantis audire sermones: et paedore potius carceris illum enecare, quam tot suppliciorum victorem gloriosum exhibere. Quo tamen in carcerem (is tunc Glaucini carcer vocabatur: nunc autem sacellum est ipsius sancti Dionysii, vulgo S. Denys de la Chartre appellatum) nec divina defuit gloria: et Dionysii excellens apud Deum gratia praeclare emicuit. Cum enim in eumdem carcerem non modo bini ejus socii, sed aliorum quoque fratrum bonus numerus cum illo una inclusi essent, ipse omnes ad generose ac fortiter decertandum cohortatus ibidem ad majus illis indendum robur sacris operari, et cunctos pane illo, sanctum corda divinitus confortante, reficere constituit. Ecce vero illi raro quodam amoris ac pietatis sensu (angelum potius crederes quam hominem) sacrificanti, atque ad sumendam et cum aliis communicandam immortalitatis escam se accingenti immensa quaedam lux e coelo affuget, in qua Christus Dominus multa circumcinctus angelorum caterva, omnibus, qui tali viso se dignos praestiterunt, intuentibus, se aris immiscet, et acceptam e sacra mensa hostiam divino pontifici sua manu offert, dicitque: Accipe hoc, chare meus, quod mox complebo tibi una cum Patre meo, qui mecum est maxima merces tua, et his, qui audierint te, salus in regno meo. Nunc facies fortiter, et memoria tua erit in laude. Dilectio et benignitas quam habes, pro quibuscunque petieris, impetrabit. Dictu porro increbile est, quam subito caecus ille atque ohcurus carcer in praelustrem regiam, imo in locum deliciarum, omniumque coeli voluptatum inclusis verterit. Sentire mox cuncti insolitum mentis gaudium: et cupidinem ardoremque mortis in se omnes quam flagrantissimum experiri: robur quoque et fortitudinem seu in membris, seu in animis secum ipsi demirari denique cognoscere et fateri, ubi Deus praesens sit, ibi robur esse, ibi vires ibi animos, ibi vitam, ibi delicias, ibi gloriam, ibi gaudium, ibi coelum. Quibus omnibus (heu dolor!) quam miseri sunt, qui ab illo voluntarii secedentes miserime se privant! quanto (Deus bone!) feliciores illi et sapientiores, qui aliis omnibus desputis ac despectis, illa sola quaerunt, illis solis student, ad illa sola per ignem, per aquam, per equu-
sought, are secure. For the conscience of their own crimes torments the former, and they think the punishments they have deserved are continually set before their eyes; whereas the latter, conscious of no guilt and mindful of their good deeds, are refreshed even in the midst of torments by the sure hope of rewards. In these three candidates of the eternal kingdom this shines out more brightly than the light itself. For while the judges and prefects themselves, like a stormy sea, are tossed this way and that by various disturbances of wrath and fury against the innocent, these men, as though another's affair and not their own were being conducted, are moved naught by the trial, naught by threats, naught by the torments set before their eyes. The prefect sentences them to dire scourging: they return thanks to God for those things; the executioner drags, snatches, harasses them: they resist naught; the torturer racks, shouts, digs into them: they do not even groan. And truly here was a fair spectacle and worthy for all the inhabitants of heaven and God Himself to bend their eyes upon. For here stood an old man a hundred and ten years old and more, of venerable grey hairs, and of singular modesty, gravity, and meekness; there stood the lictors of fierce and grim aspect; here the rods, axes, scaffolds, cords, racks, and other instruments of cruelty; amid these things the question is what mind the old man has, whether by denying Christ to obey the commands of the emperor and escape those terrible things, or by struggling against the emperor to undergo all the bitternesses of torments which he has before his eyes, and experience all hard and intolerable things. The holy man makes no delay in a matter by no means doubtful: It stands fixed, he says, to suffer all these things and greater for Christ. Only let me enjoy Him, and let all torments come upon me. Now therefore one might see those men, long since thirsting for human blood, rush like tigers upon the old man, savagely shove him, tear open his garments, set him naked in the midst, cut him on every side with rods, and without any regard lacerate his aged and worn-out body; while he, amid the dread crackings of savage blows, did nothing else than celebrate with the greatest possible devotion the praises of God, best and greatest, and exhort his fellow-soldiers to equal benefits of heaven: My mouth, said he, shall speak the praise of the Lord: and let all flesh bless His holy name (Ps. 144:21): because I have been counted worthy to suffer the marks of the passion of Christ for His confession in my body, which is your glory, O faithful men and most beloved brethren. Wherefore let not these my torments affright you either, but rather animate you and inflame you to endure the same for the name of Jesus Christ. Thus therefore, alone, aged, naked, and unarmed, he nobly overcame the torturers, who were many, young, strong, and armed; nor could thrice three barbarian lictors succeeding one another in turn not only dislodge from the purpose of its soul, but even in the least degree terrify his old age, almost done to death with blows, leaning as it did upon the staff of faith. Yet perchance they conquered his companions? Nothing less. With most atrocious scourging indeed and the bloodying of their limbs bathed in abundant blood they pressed on, that they might effect something of a broken or weakened spirit, yet they drew forth the same and just as much from the sons as from the father: namely exhortations of faith in place of groaning, praises of God in place of sighs; but for themselves confusion in place of expectation, ignominy in place of victory. At last, as though affairs were despaired of on that day, they order the saints to be thrust back into prison, that there, weighed down by the heaviest weight of chains and subdued by the filth and stench of the place itself, they might be rendered weaker for the second conflict of faith. Doubtless those impious and inhuman men were ignorant that the more things Christians suffer for the Lord, the greater succours they obtain from Him; nor did they know that when their bodies are afflicted they bear lofty and steadfast minds, and are all the more eager to endure what remains, the bitterer the things they had previously endured. For of this very thing they themselves made trial when on another day they heard the holy prelate brought forth and questioned concerning the resolve which he held, answering with even greater confidence than before; and when they beheld both him and his companions, ordered to be stretched upon the scaffold and direly tortured, standing unmoved like rocks. For then all of them, as before, both testified their joy in words and gave thanks to God. What then at length? An iron gridiron is brought forth into the midst, a great fire is laid beneath, the bed glows hot with flames, the holy man is cast down upon it—for he is not laid down: his scorched limbs hiss and reek, yet his spirit, ever self-possessed and smiling, pours forth in the midst of the fires that sweet-sounding melody to its Lord: Thy word is exceedingly refined by fire, O Lord: and Thy servant hath loved it (Ps. 118:140). Then he also prays: O Lord God, Who hast said: When you shall walk in the fire, you shall not be burned, and the flame shall not burn in you (Isa. 43:2): even as Thou didst grant me heretofore by Thy help to overcome the more perilous fire of cupidity, grant me now also to surmount these flames to the glory of Thy name. Why say more? God was present to him as he prayed, and granted his prayers. Nor did He cause him to conquer the flames only, but also the rage of the fiercest beasts to which he was cast, and the vast fires of the furnace, and the nailings of his limbs upon the cross: all of which he partly endured with unconquered patience, partly routed with the saving sign, partly by prayer and the preaching of the faith commanded to be subdued beneath him and to serve his glory. For as he prayed and held out the sign of the cross against the beasts roaring and rushing upon him, savage and fierce though they were, they fell down before him as though tame and gentle. Cast also into the most blazing heats of a glowing furnace, the prayers poured forth to God brought him out purer and brighter than any gold. Finally, when lifted up upon a cross, since from it as from a pulpit he played the preacher and by divine exhortations drew the surrounding people in another direction than the inquisitors wished, those who had fastened him preferred to unfasten him from the wood rather than hear the discourses of the wisely enchanting teacher, and rather to kill him with the stench of prison than exhibit him as the glorious victor over so many tortures. Yet in that prison (it was then called the prison of Glaucinus, whereas now it is a chapel of Saint Dionysius himself, commonly called St. Denys de la Chartre) divine glory was not lacking either, and the excellent grace of Dionysius before God shone forth brilliantly. For when in the same prison not only his two companions, but also a good number of other brethren were shut up together with him, having exhorted them all to contend nobly and bravely, in order to put greater strength into them he resolved to celebrate the sacred mysteries in that very place and to refresh them all with that bread which divinely strengthens holy hearts. And behold, as with a rare feeling of love and piety (you would believe him an angel rather than a man) he was sacrificing and preparing himself to take and communicate to the others the food of immortality, an immense light shines forth from heaven, wherein Christ the Lord, surrounded by a great company of angels, while all who showed themselves worthy of such a sight looked on, mingles Himself at the altars, and taking the host from the sacred table offers it with His own hand to the divine pontiff, and says: Receive this, My dear one, which I will soon fulfil for you together with My Father, Who with Me is your greatest reward, and for those who shall hear you, salvation in My kingdom. Now you shall act bravely, and your memory shall be in praise. The love and benignity which you have shall obtain whatsoever things you shall ask for. Moreover, it is incredible to tell how suddenly that blind and dark prison was turned for those shut up therein into a most illustrious palace, nay, into a place of delights and of all the pleasures of heaven. Soon all felt an unwonted joy of mind, and all experienced within themselves a most blazing desire and ardour for death; they marvelled also within themselves at the strength and fortitude both in their limbs and in their souls, and finally recognized and confessed that where God is present, there is strength, there is might, there is courage, there is life, there are delights, there is glory, there is joy, there is heaven. Of all which things (alas the grief!) how wretched are they who, voluntarily departing from Him, most miserably deprive themselves! How much happier (good God!) and wiser are they who, spitting upon and despising all other things, seek those things alone, are zealous for those things alone, and towards those things alone through fire, through water, through the rack-
Editors' notes and page, col. 813

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: full-width text of Cap. XIX (imprisonment, scourging, rack, gridiron, beasts, furnace, cross; the Mass in the Glaucinus prison); the three scripture notes stand on one line at the page foot. The call (o) is above the crop; (p) stands in the right half after "dilexit illud", (q) in the left half after "ad tui nominis gloriam superare". The numbered calls (66)–(68) are answered at the chapter's end. The bold "495" is the original edition's page number. --> (printed under page 424)

(o) ‹anchor: not visible (above the crop)› · call in col 813 or 814

Psal. CXLIV, 21.

Psalm 144 [145]:21.

(printed under page 424)

(q) ‹anchor: nominis gloriam superare› · call in col 813

Isai. XLIII, 2.

Isaiah 43:2.

(printed under page 424)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 494 after Ajudicat; 495 after quoque
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; words (in)quiritur and equu(leum) split at column breaks
PG 4:814
Editors' notes and page, col. 814

Footnotes

(p) ‹anchor: servus tuus dilexit illud› · call in col 814

Psal. CXVIII, 140.

Psalm 118 [119]:140.

(printed under page 424)

Page

  • other: col 814 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 813 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:815
leos, per omnia tormenta currunt, quae regnum perennemque gloriam pariunt. Aderat jam novi judicii, novi certaminis tempus, educuntur martyres e custodia, sistuntur tribunali, denuo interrogantur, mentemne tandem vexatio illis reduxerit, an in sua etiamnum damnabili persistant amentia: velintne diis immolare immortalibus, et vivere, an vero vitam suavem et honestam cum morte acerbissima atque turpissima commutare. Ast illi multo etiam quam ante animosius, deos exsecrari: et dicere, non se vitam postulare quae inferat mortem, sed mortem, flagitare quae, afferat vitam. Vitam ipsam ecce Jesum Christum; deos autem, quos stulti et caeci colant, deteriores esse morte. illum ad gloriam et immortalitatem ducere, hos ad miseriam et intoleranda inferorum supplicia devolvere. Quibus auditis, exacerbatus supra modum Fescenninus, supremam tandem de eorum obtruncatione profert sententiam. Itaque post repetitam singulorum dirissimam diverberationem, illos ex urbe ad vicinum Mercurii collem abreptos immanissimi tortores per viam sane quam inhumaniter vexant, tandemque spei plenos et gratias Deo agentes, saepe optata, saepe expetita pro Christo morte, resectis hebetata securi capitibus (sic ad acerbiores cruciatus mandatum fuerat) transmittunt ad vitam. Sed de tempore, de loco, de quibusdam aliis vel martyrio conjunctis, vel cum martyrum gloria consecutis paulo amplius est disserendum. Ad hoc igitur intendamus.
they run through all the torments which bring forth a kingdom and everlasting glory. Now the time of a new trial, of a new contest, was at hand: the martyrs are led out of custody, set before the tribunal, and asked again whether their suffering had at last brought them back to their senses, or whether they still persisted in their damnable madness; whether they were willing to sacrifice to the immortal gods and live, or rather to exchange a sweet and honourable life for a most bitter and most shameful death. But they, far more boldly even than before, cursed the gods, and said that they did not ask for a life which brings death, but demanded a death which brings life. Life itself, behold, is Jesus Christ; but the gods, whom the foolish and the blind worship, are worse than death. He leads to glory and immortality; these drag down to misery and the unbearable punishments of hell. Hearing this, Fescenninus, exasperated beyond measure, at last pronounces the final sentence that they be beheaded. And so, after each had again been most cruelly scourged, the most savage torturers carried them off from the city to the neighbouring hill of Mercury, tormenting them on the way most inhumanly, and at last, full of hope and giving thanks to God, by the death for Christ so often wished for, so often sought, their heads struck off with a blunted axe (for so it had been ordered, for sharper torment), they send them over into life. But of the time, of the place, of certain other things either joined to the martyrdom or following on the martyrs' glory, we must treat a little more fully. To this, then, let us turn.
NOTATIONES.
NOTES.
(64) Martyrum. Graeci scriptores generatim tantum quae ad supplicia attinent, perstrinxerunt; sed Latini, apud quos hi sancti martyres tormenta passi sunt, quod ea velut domestici haberent notiora, pluribus et singulatim sunt persecuti: praesertim Hilduinus abbas, accuratissimus vetustorum actorum explorator, qui fusius ac distinctius, quam quivis alius, ea conscripsit. Quae autem inibi diversa suppliciorum genera referuntur, compendio innuit Martyrologium Romannm ad diem 9 Novembris illa clausula: « Tandem a praefecto Fescennino, post gravissima tormentorum genera, una cum sociis gladio animadversus, martyrium complevit. »
(64) Of the martyrs. The Greek writers touched only in general on what concerns the punishments; but the Latins, among whom these holy martyrs suffered their torments, since as men of the household they had them better known, followed them up at greater length and one by one: especially Abbot Hilduin, a most careful investigator of the old acts, who wrote them down more fully and distinctly than anyone else. The various kinds of punishment related there the Roman Martyrology hints at in brief, at 9 November, in this clause: "At last, after the most grievous kinds of torments, he was put to the sword together with his companions by the prefect Fescenninus, and completed his martyrdom."
(65) Hic enim stabat senex centum decem eoque amplius annos natus. Nam ad Adriani primum (quo imperante eum occisum probavimus) erat Christi annus juxta Eusebium et antiquos centesimus decimus annus (juxta Baronium vigesimus), ac consequenter Dionysii (qui novem fere annis Christo junior erat) centesimus decimus. Malo enim, et id melius est, Eusebium in Chronologia, et omnes sanctos Patres illius sectatores sequi, quam quemvis alium ab illis discedentem. Non tamen ex eo, quod imperante Adriano occisum Dionysium dicam, accipi velim restricte primo ejus anno occisum, cum satis probabile sit, tertio aut quarto ejus anno id accidisse, atque ita centum tredecim annos natum obiisse (quod ex quibusdam Syngeli locis, quae capite sequenti proferemus, videtur posse colligi) aut etiam aliquanto serius. Quod addo propter Flavium Dextrum, et Franciscum Bivarium, quorum ille satis innuit, Dionysium vixisse annos centum viginti circiter; hic autem id diserte asseverat. Hic enim commentario 2 ad annum Christi sexagesimum sextum super Dextri Chronico: « Ita S. Dionysius Areopagita, inquit annum agens centesimum vicesimum occisus est, ut ad annum centesimum tricesimnm Domini monstrabimus. » Monstrare autem, vel ejus rei mentionem ibi facere, oblitus est. Dexter vero ad annum Christi centesimum trigesimum, et Romae octingentesimum octogesimum primum haec scribit: « Sanctus M. Marcellus Eugenius, Toletanorum episcopus, S. Clementis legatus, ad Gallias profectus, causa communicandorum cum Dionysio gravium negotiorum, Tolosae praedicat, et ejus urbis episcopus creatur post necem S. Saturnini ejus urbis episcopi et martyris. Inde profectus, sciens martyrium S. Dionysii condiscipuli sui, id ille celebrat elegantissimo carmine, et prope Lutetiam a satellitibus Trajani Adriani, cui ipse charus fuit, pro fidei patrocinio jugulatur. »
(65) For he stood there an old man of a hundred and ten years and more. For at the first year of Hadrian (under whose reign we have proved he was killed) the year of Christ was, according to Eusebius and the ancients, the hundred and tenth (according to Baronius the hundred and twentieth), and consequently that of Dionysius (who was about nine years younger than Christ) the hundred and tenth. For I prefer, and it is better, to follow Eusebius in his Chronology, and all the holy Fathers who follow him, than anyone else who departs from them. Yet from my saying that Dionysius was killed in Hadrian's reign I would not have it taken strictly that he was killed in his first year, since it is quite probable that it happened in his third or fourth year, and that he thus died at a hundred and thirteen (which seems to be inferable from certain passages of Syncellus that we shall bring forward in the next chapter), or even somewhat later. I add this on account of Flavius Dexter and Francisco Bivar, of whom the former implies clearly enough that Dionysius lived about a hundred and twenty years, and the latter expressly asserts it. For in his second commentary on the sixty-sixth year of Christ in Dexter's Chronicle he says: "So St Dionysius the Areopagite was killed in his hundred and twentieth year, as we shall show at the hundred and thirtieth year of the Lord." But he forgot to show it, or to make any mention of the matter there. Dexter, at the hundred and thirtieth year of Christ and the eight hundred and eighty-first of Rome, writes this: "St M. Marcellus Eugenius, bishop of the Toledans, legate of St Clement, set out for the Gauls to communicate weighty business with Dionysius, preaches at Toulouse, and is made bishop of that city after the death of St Saturninus, bishop and martyr of that city. Setting out from there, on learning of the martyrdom of St Dionysius his fellow disciple, he celebrates it in a most elegant poem, and near Lutetia is slain by the guards of Trajan Hadrian, to whom he had been dear, for defending the faith."
Ex his igitur adnotatis e regione anni centesimi trigesimi, collegit Bivarius quod supra dixit, Dionysium eodem anno Christi centesimo trigesimo obiisse, ac proinde Dionysii fuisse centesimum vicesimum. Bivario enim videtur Dexter innuere, illo anno passum esse Dionysium, cum dicit: « Inde profectus sciens martyrium S. Dionysii condiscipuli sui, » etc.,
From these notes, then, set against the hundred and thirtieth year, Bivar gathered what he said above, that Dionysius died in that same hundred and thirtieth year of Christ, and that it was accordingly Dionysius' hundred and twentieth. For to Bivar Dexter seems to imply that Dionysius suffered in that year when he says: "Setting out from there, on learning of the martyrdom of St Dionysius his fellow disciple," etc.,
Editors' notes and page, col. 815

Footnotes

<!-- Layout: the whole lower page is Halloix's NOTATIONES to Cap. XIX, in two columns. The crop begins mid-note in both columns: the earlier part of (64), and the middle of (65) at the top of col 816 (where Dexter's entry on Titus begins), lie above it. Calls: (64) page 423, col 812; (65) page 424, above its crop; (66) page 424, col 813; (67) page 424, col 814. Note (66) is Migne's own cross-reference to PL 106. The bold "496" is the original edition's page number, left out here. --> (printed under page 425)

Page

  • running head: 815 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A (64) Martyrum.; B junior erat); C tem, vel
  • old-edition numerals: 496 after mum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XIX of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; full-width text of Cap. XIX and NOTATIONES heading at top clipped at right edge, not set
  • running head: 815 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 816
  • marginal letters: A (64) Martyrum; B junior erat) centesimus; C tem, vel ejus rei; D (none seen)
  • old-edition numerals: 496 after trigesimum (before et Romae)
  • other: page 425 set in reading order: full-width end of Caput XIX, NOTATIONES heading, left column of notes; right column in c816_a.md. "flagitare quae, afferat" and lowercase "illum" after a full stop are as printed.
PG 4:816
quasi nimirum in ipso itinere intellexerit recens occisum Dionysum. Quia tamen non raro idem Dexter multa ad unum annum conglobat, quae diversis accidere, ita ut non semper facile sit conjicere quid potissimum illo anno factum velit; hinc locus hic (quo tamen nititur Bivarius) in iis quae attingunt S. Dionysium, non omnino certus est, quia non propter Dionysium allatus est, sed propter sanctum Marcellum. Sic ad annum Christi ducentesimum (uti et in Quaestionibus infra notavimus) haec habet: « Titus, cognomento Justus, episcopus factus, secutus primo S. Paulum, mox Eugenium, praedicat in Carpentana, ubi ejus memoria magnitudoque miraculorum celebratur, etc. » Ex his omnibus nihil ad citatum annum ducentesimum vigesimum attinet, nisi posterius membrum: Ubi ejus memoria magnitudoque miraculorum celebratur. Legerat nimirum Dexter, illo anno celebrem fuisse in Carpetania memoriam miraculorum beatissimi Titi. Quod dum in Chronico suo adnotat, bonum judicavit simul, qualis fuerit Titus, adnotare, licet illa uno ante saeculo accidissent. Ita etiam de Marcello Eugenio, quod dicit. Clementis legatus, non ita capiendum est, quasi illo anno centesimo trigesimo factus sit a Clemente legatus, cum Clemens fere triginta ante annis obiisset; sed solum quod veterem Marcelli dignitatem designare voluerit sicut et Titi.
as though, namely, he had learned on the very journey that Dionysius had lately been killed. But since the same Dexter not seldom heaps together under one year many things which happened in different ones, so that it is not always easy to guess what in particular he means to have happened in that year, this passage (on which Bivar nonetheless relies) is not altogether sure in what concerns St Dionysius, because it was brought in not for Dionysius' sake but for St Marcellus'. Thus at the two hundredth year of Christ (as we have also noted in the Questions below) he has this: "Titus, surnamed Justus, made bishop, having followed first St Paul, then Eugenius, preaches in Carpentana, where his memory and the greatness of his miracles are celebrated, etc." Of all this nothing belongs to the cited year two hundred and twenty except the latter clause: Where his memory and the greatness of his miracles are celebrated. Dexter had read, namely, that in that year the memory of the miracles of most blessed Titus was celebrated in Carpetania. While noting this in his Chronicle, he judged it good to note at the same time who Titus had been, although those things had happened a century before. So too what he says of Marcellus Eugenius, "legate of Clement", is not to be taken as though he had been made legate by Clement in that hundred and thirtieth year, since Clement had died some thirty years before; but only that he meant to indicate Marcellus' former dignity, as also that of Titus.
(66) Vide Acta martyrii S. Dionysii apud Hilduinum Patrologiae Latinae t. CVI, col. 33.
(66) See the Acts of the martyrdom of St Dionysius in Hilduin, Patrologia Latina vol. CVI, col. 33.
(67) Hostiam divino pontifici manu sua offert, etc. Christum Dominum Dionysio apparuisse in carcere, et sacrificanti acceptam ex altari hostiam sua obtulisse manu, Acta vetera continent, antiquissimi rituales libri, et quibus hi confecti sunt rhythmi, quos nobis Antonius Demochares suppeditavit;
(67) He offers the host to the divine pontiff with His own hand, etc. That Christ the Lord appeared to Dionysius in prison, and with His own hand offered him, as he was sacrificing, a host taken from the altar, the old Acts contain, and the most ancient ritual books, and the rhymes made of them which Antoine de Mouchy (Demochares) has supplied to us:
Seniore celebrante / Missam, turba circumstante, / Christus adest comitante / Coelesti frequentia, / Specu clausum carcerali / Consolatur, et vitali / Pane cibat, immortali / Coronandum gloria.
As the elder celebrates / Mass, the throng standing round, / Christ is present, with the heavenly / Company attending; / Him, shut in the prison cave, / He consoles, and with the living / Bread He feeds him, to be crowned / With immortal glory.
Qui Demochares etiam addit: « Locus hic carceris, ob hujus perpetuam memoriam, in ecclesiam conversus est, quae hodie S. Dionysii a Carcere dicitur et conspicitur. »
Demochares also adds: "This place of the prison, for the perpetual memory of this, has been turned into a church, which today is called and seen as St Denis de la Chartre."
Magnum hoc porro et singulare prorsus beneficium, tantam fuisse Christi Domini in servum benignitatem, ut se illi in carcere forma corporali videndum exhiberet: neque hoc tantum, sed etiam ut nulla urgente tantae dignationis necessitate, sui sacrosancti corporis et sanguinis sacramentum (quod nullis ante illud tempus, nisi apostolis et discipulis eum fecisse legimus) sua ipsius manu porrigeret. Decebat tamen, ut qui vitam vere ege-
This was moreover a great and altogether singular benefit, that so great was the kindness of Christ the Lord towards His servant that He showed Himself to be seen by him in the prison in bodily form; and not this only, but also that, with no necessity urging so great a condescension, He held out with His own hand the sacrament of His most holy Body and Blood (which we read He did for none before that time except the apostles and disciples). Yet it was fitting that he who had truly led a
Editors' notes and page, col. 816

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITÆ 816
  • marginal letters: A quasi nimirum; B Titi. Quod; C Missam, turba
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XIX of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; full-width text of Cap. XIX and NOTATIONES heading at top clipped at left edge, not set; ends mid-word ege-
  • other: the word egerat was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 817
  • running head: 815 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 816
  • marginal letters: A quasi nimirum in ipso; B Titi. Quod dum; C (beside the verse, approx. Missam, turba); D (none seen)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: right column of page 425. Column ends with "ege-" split at the page end (egerat, presumably): next page not seen; visible part set. "Clementis legatus" introduced by "quod dicit." with a full stop as printed. Verse set as one paragraph divided by " / ". "ducentesimum" (citing) vs "ducentesimum vigesimum" (cited year) as printed.
PG 4:817
apostolicam, hocce etiam privilegio frueretur vere apostolico. Scio equidem, aliis quoque post saeculis nonnullos a Christo Domino simili prope affectos honore et beneficio. Nam habent Acta Amhianensis Ecclesiae, S. Firminum illius populi episcopum, cum aedem supra Firmini martyris sibi cognominis sepulcrum in honorem beatissimae Virginis construxisset, ibique in die Paschatis festo sacra faceret, Christi Domini dexteram sibi sanctissima mysteria porrigentem conspexisse. De beata idem Coleta, virgine ardentissimae in Jesum charitatis, refert ejus Vitae auctor Stephanus Julianus, c. 43, cum sanctissimo refici sacramento percupisset, et ex sacrificantis oblivione consecrata hostia non fuisset, ipsum Dominum Jesum suis manibus pretiosissimum corpus suum ei obtulisse. Vir item venerabilis Jacobus de Vitriaco loquens de claris Leodiensibus feminis, in Prologo ad Vitam S. Mariae Oegniacensis (erat enim Leodii tum archidiaconus, postea autem episcopus, primo Aconensis, deinde Tusculanus, postremo S. R. E. cardinalis) ad Fulconem episcopum Tolosanum ita scribit inter alia: « Novi ego quamdam in iis sanctis feminis, cui, cum ingenti veri illius Agni carnes edendi desiderio teneretur, ipse Agnus se impertiit, non ferens diutius illam languere, atque ex ea refectione illa convaluit. » Plura in sacris Historiis, aut sanctorum Vitis ejusmodi liceat reperire exempla; sed tam augustum, et tanta cum luce, et cum tam numeroso tamque aspectabili angelorum comitatu, quam B. Dionysio, hactenus nullum.
had been apostolic, should enjoy this truly apostolic privilege as well. I know indeed that in later ages also some were honoured and favoured by Christ the Lord with an almost similar honour and benefit. For the Acts of the Church of Amiens relate that St. Firminus, bishop of that people, when he had built a church in honour of the most blessed Virgin over the tomb of Firminus the martyr of the same name as himself, and was celebrating the sacred mysteries there on the feast day of Easter, beheld the right hand of Christ the Lord holding out to him the most holy mysteries. The same is related concerning blessed Colette, a virgin of most ardent charity towards Jesus, by the author of her Life, Stephen Juliac, ch. 43: that when she had earnestly desired to be refreshed with the most holy sacrament, and through the forgetfulness of the celebrant a host had not been consecrated, the Lord Jesus Himself with His own hands offered His most precious body to her. Likewise the venerable man Jacques de Vitry, speaking of the illustrious women of Liège in the Prologue to the Life of St. Mary of Oignies (for he was then Archdeacon of Liège, and afterwards Bishop, first of Acre, then of Tusculum, and finally Cardinal of the Holy Roman Church), writes thus among other things to Fulk, Bishop of Toulouse: "I knew a certain one among those holy women, to whom, when she was held by an immense desire to eat the flesh of that true Lamb, the Lamb Himself imparted Himself, not bearing that she should languish any longer, and from that refreshment she recovered." One may find more examples of this kind in sacred Histories or Lives of the saints; yet hitherto none so august, and with so great a light, and with so numerous and visible a company of angels, as that granted to blessed Dionysius.
Verum, ne id excidat, ille idem lapis sacer, super quem in carcere S. Dionysius rem divinam faciebat, translatus fuisse dicitur ad coenobium S. Petri Broniensis in Leodiensi situm ditione. De quo ita Aegidius Aureae vallis, apud Anselmum, De gestis Stephani episcopi Leodiensis, cap. 40: « Nam reliquiae S. Leodegari episcopi et martyris, et lapis super quem B. Dionysius sacrum mysterium celebravit in carcere, cum Dominus Jesus apparuit eidem dans illi sacramenta, in dicto coenobio dicuntur esse translata. » Sic ibi.
However, lest this slip away, that same sacred stone upon which St. Dionysius celebrated the divine sacrifice in prison is said to have been translated to the monastery of St. Peter of Brogne, situated in the territory of Liège. Concerning which thus writes Giles of Orval, in Anselm, On the Deeds of Stephen Bishop of Liège, ch. 40: "For the relics of St. Leodegar, bishop and martyr, and the stone upon which blessed Dionysius celebrated the sacred mystery in prison, when the Lord Jesus appeared to the same giving him the sacraments, are said to have been translated to the aforesaid monastery." So there.
(68) Accipe hoc, chare meus, etc. Verba haec Christi ad Dionysium prolata etiam apud Hilduinum abbatem reperies. Neque dissimilia apud Dionysium Rickelium, lib. IV De novissimis, art. 59, sub medium: « Denique, inquit, divino et magno Dionysio Christus in carcere apparens, suumque corpus tradens, « Accipe, ait, hoc, chare meus, quoniam merces tua apud me magna est valde. »
(68) Receive this, My dear one, etc. These words of Christ spoken to Dionysius you will also find in Abbot Hilduin; and not dissimilar ones in Denys the Carthusian, book IV On the Last Things, art. 59, towards the middle: "Finally," he says, "Christ appearing in prison to the divine and great Dionysius, and handing Him His own body, says: 'Receive this, My dear one, because your reward with Me is very great.'"
CAPUT XX.
Chapter XX.
Martyrii tempus, locus, et alia his adjuncta, audituque mirabilia.
The time and place of his martyrdom, and other things joined thereto and wonderful to hear.
De tempore et imperatore, quo B. Dionysius terris excessit, non est omnium, aut potius non fuit, una eademque sententia. Nam ad Adrianum imperatorem plerosque omnes nunc inclinare, aut certe inclinaturos equidem credo et spero. Fuerunt igitur hactenus, iique non pauci, qui imperante Domitiano; fuerunt et nonnulli, qui Trajano, fuerunt et tertii qui Adriano Trajani successore Dionysium, obtenta palma, emigrasse dicerent et confirmarent: inde scilicet, nata diversitate, quod primis a Christo temporibus Acta martyrum memoria magis quam scripto continerentur: quoniam Christianis per illas persecutionum procellas potius vacabat fortiter rem gerere, quam gestam eleganter conscribere. Quo factum est, ut cum memoria multo sit factorum retinentior, quam nominum in oblivionem nomina iverint, facta ad hoc aevi perennarint. Longe post autem, cum etiam scriptis mandari coepta sunt acta, fuit historicis tanto post intervallo ad temporum notas, et ad imperatorum nomina conjecturis adnitendum. Quae, cum sint ex ingeniorum varietate variis variae, hinc quidam, ut ad res Dionysii ventum est, considerata hinc tormentorum, quae passus est, acerbitate, illinc ejus aetate, quam ad Domitianum pervenisse nullus dubitaret, idcirco martyrii tempus ad Domitiani tempora retulerunt. Alii vero conjectis in alia oculis, et Dionysii peregrinationes et scripta diligentius rimati, repererunt saltem ad Trajani eum tempora pervenisse. Tertii denique, cum ipsius martyris veteres memorias, tum alia priscorum de illo antiquissima perscrutati monumenta fidis vestigiis etiam ultra progressi sunt, et Dionysium egisse obiisseque vitam Adriano imperatore deprehenderunt, posterisque tradiderunt. Ita veterrimi concinnator Martyrologii, ita venerabilis Beda, ita Ado Viennensis episcopus, ita secundum illos et alii fecerunt, et nos fecimus. Nam et Aristidem, eximium illum saeculi scriptorem, ipsius Dionysii martyrium Adriani consignasse temporibus, jam olim compertum est. Quare, ut rem concludamus, anno Christi circiter 121, Adriano imperat., Fescennino praefecto, victis in justo fidei certamine hostibus, egregia martyrii laurea donatus est Dionysius Areopagita, Athenarum episcopus, Galliarum apostolus, totius Occidentis legatus, utriusque hierarchae, coelestis et ecclesiasticae, ac divinorum nominum descriptor et interpres eximius, theologorum secundum apostolos et evangelistas dux et antesignanus: qui aetatem vixit (uti et magnorum virorum illo aevo complures) longam juxta et sanctam: nempe annos amplius centum decem. Quam etiam aetatem eodem ipso saeculo transcendit B. Simeon Hierosolymorum episcopus, et Christi cognatus: quem centum ipsos viginti annos exegisse, et gloriosam in tam grandi aevo martyrii coronam reportasse, certum est: ut proinde quod de Dionysio affertur, haud ita mirum videri debeat; cum de isto id quod minus probabile videri poterat, nullo dubitante teneatur. Hoc de tempore; nunc de loco, nobilitatis enim ei facta accessio exigit stylum. Locus igitur, ubi tres illi generosi athletae victoriam et gloriam adepti sunt, colliculus fuit urbi Parisiensi imminens, olim Mercurii (quoniam illic Mercurius honore praecipuo coleretur) ab indigenis ita vocitatus: sed consequentibus temporibus propterea quod horum atque aliorum item martyrum multo sanguine respersus et quasi consecratus fuerit, Mons martyrum, et lingua patria, Montmartre vulgo est appellatus: hodieque ad perpetuam inclytorum martyrum memoriam ea perseverat appellatio. Quo in loco (res sane nova, et ut olim visu, sic et nunc dictu admiranda) Dionysii martyris truncus, licet exsanguis et vitae expers, temen se erexit, et recisum ab humeris caput (sic est antiqua traditio, et sic complures litteris prodidere) in manus suas, perinde ac si viveret, trophaei instar accepit, atque ad duo circiter Gallica milliaria, duce angelo, et choris coelestibus cum admirabili concentu comitantibus, et hymnum, modo Gloria tibi, Domine, modo Alleluia resonantibus, tam diu deportavit, donec ad locum ubi nunc situs est, et sui nominis urbem et coenobium habet, pervenit; atque in nobilis matronae fundo (Catulla ei nomen fuit) quasi se illi daret, requievit. Diffugere extemplo infideles tanto territi prodigio, et ne fors sibi fraudi tanta artis magicae, ut vocitabant, efficacia exsisteret, permultum formidare: Christiani vero, et quos melior agebat spiritus (inter quos et Larcia Lisbii uxor fuit) divinam admirari et celebrare virtutem atque potentiam. Unde multi antehac a religione alieniores, manus Christo dedere, principesque inter illos jam dicta Larcia propalam se Christianam professa, ideoque comprehensa et enecta, effuso in vicem baptismi sanguine, numero sanctorum maryrum est aggregata. Sacrum vero Dionysii depositum Catulla ejusdem martyris discipula dili-
Concerning the time and the emperor under whom blessed Dionysius departed from the earth, there is not, or rather there was not, one and the same opinion among all. For that almost all now incline, or at least will incline, to the Emperor Hadrian, I for my part believe and hope. There have been hitherto, therefore, and those not a few, who said and affirmed that Dionysius, having won the palm, departed under the reign of Domitian; there have also been some who said under Trajan; and there have been a third group who said under Hadrian, the successor of Trajan: the diversity having arisen, to be sure, from the fact that in the first times after Christ the Acts of the martyrs were preserved by memory rather than in writing, since amid those storms of persecutions Christians had leisure rather to act bravely than to write down elegantly what had been done. Whereby it came to pass that, since memory is much more retentive of deeds than of names, the names passed into oblivion while the deeds endured to this age. Long afterwards, however, when the acts began to be committed to writing as well, historians after so great an interval had to rely upon conjectures for the marks of dates and the names of emperors. And since these conjectures vary with different men according to the variety of minds, hence when they came to the deeds of Dionysius, some, considering on the one hand the bitterness of the torments which he suffered, and on the other hand his age, which no one doubted had reached Domitian, therefore referred the time of his martyrdom to the times of Domitian. Others, however, casting their eyes upon other things and examining more diligently the pilgrimages and writings of Dionysius, found that he had at least reached the times of Trajan. A third group, finally, having searched closely both the ancient memorials of the martyr himself and other most ancient monuments of the ancients concerning him, advanced with trusty footsteps even further, and discovered and handed down to posterity that Dionysius lived and ended his life under the Emperor Hadrian. Thus did the compiler of the most ancient Martyrology, thus the Venerable Bede, thus Ado Bishop of Vienne, thus following them others also have done, and we have done. For it was ascertained long ago that Aristides also, that distinguished writer of that age, assigned the martyrdom of Dionysius himself to the times of Hadrian. Wherefore, to conclude the matter, around the year of Christ 121, when Hadrian was emperor and Fescenninus prefect, having vanquished the enemies in the just contest of faith, Dionysius the Areopagite was presented with the noble laurel of martyrdom: Bishop of Athens, Apostle of the Gauls, Legate of the whole West, distinguished describer and interpreter of both hierarchies, the celestial and the ecclesiastical, and of the divine names, leader and standard-bearer of theologians next after the apostles and evangelists; who lived an age (as did several great men in that era) at once long and holy, namely more than a hundred and ten years. Which age in that very same century blessed Simeon, Bishop of Jerusalem and kinsman of Christ, also surpassed, who is known for certain to have completed a full hundred and twenty years and at so great an age to have won the glorious crown of martyrdom; so that what is related of Dionysius ought accordingly not to seem so wonderful, when concerning the former that which might have seemed less probable is held without anyone doubting. So much concerning the time; now concerning the place, for the accession of nobility made to it demands our pen. The place, therefore, where those three noble athletes won victory and glory was a little hill overhanging the city of Paris, formerly called the hill of Mercury by the natives (because Mercury was worshipped there with special honour); but in subsequent times, because it was sprinkled and as it were consecrated with much blood of these and likewise of other martyrs, it was commonly called Mount of Martyrs, and in the native tongue Montmartre; and to this day, for the perpetual memory of the renowned martyrs, that name endures. In which place (a thing truly new, and as once wonderful to behold, so now also wonderful to tell) the trunk of the martyr Dionysius, though bloodless and lifeless, nevertheless raised itself up, and took into its own hands its head severed from the shoulders (such is the ancient tradition, and so have many handed down in writing), just as though he were alive, like a trophy, and for about two Gallic miles, with an angel leading and heavenly choirs accompanying with admirable harmony and resounding a hymn, now Glory be to Thee, O Lord, now Alleluia, carried it so long until he reached the place where he now lies and has a town and monastery of his own name; and on the estate of a noble matron (her name was Catulla), as though giving himself to her, he rested. Forthwith the unbelievers fled away, terrified by so great a prodigy, and greatly feared lest perchance so great an efficacy of magical art, as they called it, should prove harmful to them; whereas the Christians and those moved by a better spirit (among whom was also Larcia, the wife of Lisbius) marvelled at and celebrated the divine power and might. Whence many who had previously been rather alien from religion yielded their hands to Christ, and foremost among them the aforesaid Larcia openly professed herself a Christian, and on that account being arrested and put to death, having shed her blood in place of baptism, was added to the number of the holy martyrs. And the sacred remains of Dionysius, Catulla, a disciple of the same martyr, dili-
Editors' notes and page, col. 817

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: A ferens diutius illam; B Rickelium, lib. IV
  • old-edition numerals: 497 before CAPUT XX.
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes and Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; words rat and dili-(genter) split at column breaks
PG 4:818
Editors' notes and page, col. 818

Page

  • other: col 818 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 817 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:819
genter custodivit; nec eo solo contenta, studuit etiam duorum commilitonum Rustici et Eleutherii sacra corpora, quae impii satellites in Sequanam projicere deliberaverant, vel prece, vel pretio, vel etiam astu obtinere. Nam satellites mensa exceptos large hilariterque haberi jussit, dato interim certis fratribus mandato, ut istis compotatione occupatis, eadem corpora clandestio subrepta in tuto absconderent. Quod ab illis impigre quidem factum, sed cum remota mensa, remota etiam cadavera nimis in hoc uno sobrii satellites animadvertissent, eaque tumultuosius identidem reposcerent, adeoque nisi actutum redderentur, minas intentarent, fuit ut modo clusa vigilantia poculis, sic nunc iracundia pecuniis elidenda Ergo aurum objecit, et pretiosiora quovis auro sacra pignora retinuit. Ita Christani tam sanctarum exuviarum compotes facti, eas deinceps, ut praecipuum ac singulare in duris adversisque rebus perfugium habuerunt. Digressis enim barbaris, rebusque jam satis salvis, eadem sacra cimelia ad tertiam Octobris (ut Graeci scriptores adnotarunt) ab eadem Catulla commodo in loco sunt deposita, miraculis ibidem tanquam e fonte jugiter scaturiente affatim manantibus. Ipse etiam Catullae ager, seu laudatus sepulturae martyrum locus, in feminae honorem Catulliacus posteris est dictus, praesertim postquam aedicula beatis martyribus ibidem loci constructa, frequenti populo celebrari coepit. Hanc aediculam primitus dedicasse memoratur S. Regulus Arelatensis episcopus, tali occasione: illi die quadam in urbe sua sacris operandi, atque ad ea sacri canonis verba, ubi sanctorum vita defunctorum fit memoria, progresso, excidit praeter morem et intentionem, ut aliis recitatis nominibus adjiceret: Et beatis martyribus tuis Dionysio, Rustico et Eleutherio: cujus extemporalis nec voluntarii additamenti admiratione tactus, cum penderet aliquantisper animi, ecce illi visum novum et insolens ternae oculis obversantur columbae cruci altaris insidentes, quae trium illorum martyrum nomina in pectoribus sanguine inscripta praeferebat, Dionysii, Rustici, Eleutherii: quas fixo parumper obtutu contemplatus, demum ternos illos athletas, sancto suggerente Spiritu, palmam assecutos martyrii (nec enim aliunde id acceperat, et recens res erat) retexto aenigmate intellexit. Tum vero incitari animus ad petendum Parisios, ibique super martytum certamine atque exitu magis particulatim cognoscendum: perque opportune tum evenit, ut non procul Lutetia cum abesset, in ipsam Catullam inciderit, et si quid de nece hominum nuper occisorum inaudisset, interrogaverit. Illa enim Christianum, uti erat, ex modestia et habitu et sermone suspicata, petiit Christianusne esset? illoque, quod verum erat, confitente: « Num etiam, inquit, ex amicis et familiaribus es Dionysii et sociorum ejus Rustici et Eleutherii? » tum ille abortis ad eorum nomina lacrymis: « Plane, inquit, ex illis sum, et esse glorior. » Tum igitur ipsa quoque illorum se discipulam aperiente, mutuae congratulationes, amica colloquia, perbenigna hospitalitas, denique non posse satiari, nec ille, nec illa de Dionysii rebus: illo, quae prioribus temporibus alibi fecerat, referente; hac autem, quae proxima persecutionis procella tulerat, memorante. Qui etiam inter alia de die martyrii et de tempore visionis inter se conferentes, in unam eamdemque lucem utraque incidisse compererunt. Postquam autem, quaecunque Regulo in votis erant, bona femina indicasset et commonstrasset, tum etiam atque etiam ipsum rogavit, uti longiorem apud se moram faceret, se enim, quamvis a B. Dionysio nonnullam accepisset rerum sacrarum agnitionem, primaque fidei rudimenta quadamtenus attigisset, tamen praecipuorum mysteriorum rudem ignaramque adhuc esse, quorum magnopere disideraret ipso magistro ampliorem notitiam. Cui vir sanctus, ut beneficium beneficio repensaret, ejus instruendae gratia dies aliquot inibi est commoratus: quo etiam tempore constructam ab ea aediculam, materie quidem et spatio humilem atque exiguam, sed repositis in ea tantorum martyrum pignoribus nobilem imprimis atque augustam, eorumdem sanctorum honori, ut ante attigimus, consecravit. Atque haec prima omnium S. Dionysio et sociis sacratarum aedium fuit. Posteris vero temporibus alia quoque ad beatiss. Dionysii memoriam in eodem Parisiensi tractu condita sunt sacraria, locorum scilicet ubi conclusus, ubi tortus, ubi obtruncatus fuit, aeterna monumenta, quorum primo nomen datum est, S. Dionysii de Carcere, vulgo, S. Denys de la Chatre; secundo, S. Dionysii de Passione, vernacule autem, S. Denys du Pas; tertio, Sacellum martyrum, Gallice, la Chapelle des Martyrs. Et duo quidem priora in urbe ipsa Lutetia, postremum autem in conspectu ubis, sive in Monte martyrum (de quo supradictum est) visitur. Et haec quidem antiquissima; aliis de autem recentioribus et magnificentioribus post dicetur: nam quaedam alia, quae hoc Dionysii saeculo contigere, ac praesertim ejus discipulorum labores et fructus, nonnullaeque ipsius martyris post mortem apparitiones, praevertendae sunt.
gently guarded; nor content with that alone, she endeavoured also by prayer, or by price, or even by craft to obtain the sacred bodies of his two fellow-soldiers Rusticus and Eleutherius, which the impious satellites had resolved to cast into the Seine. For having received the satellites at table, she ordered them to be entertained lavishly and merrily, having meanwhile given command to certain brethren that while those men were occupied with drinking, they should secretly steal away the same bodies and hide them in safety. Which was indeed promptly done by them; but when the table had been removed, the satellites, too sober in this one matter, noticed that the corpses also had been removed, and tumultuously demanded them back again and again, and even uttered threats unless they were restored forthwith, so that just as their vigilance had lately been baffled by cups, so now their wrath had to be parried with money. She therefore threw gold before them, and retained the sacred pledges more precious than any gold. Thus the Christians, having gained possession of such holy relics, held them thereafter as a chief and singular refuge in hard and adverse affairs. For when the barbarians had departed and affairs were now sufficiently safe, the same sacred treasures were deposited by the same Catulla on the third of October (as Greek writers have noted) in a suitable place, miracles flowing abundantly in that same spot as if from a perpetually gushing fountain. Moreover, the field itself of Catulla, or the aforesaid place of the martyrs' burial, was called by posterity Catulliacus in honour of the woman, especially after a little chapel built on that same spot for the blessed martyrs began to be frequented by a numerous people. St. Regulus, Bishop of Arles, is recorded to have first dedicated this chapel on such an occasion: on a certain day in his own city, while he was celebrating the sacred mysteries and had advanced to those words of the sacred canon where memory is made of the saints departed from life, it escaped him beyond custom and intention that after reciting the other names he added: And to Thy blessed martyrs Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius; touched with wonder at which extempore and involuntary addition, while he hesitated for a little while in mind, behold, a new and unwonted sight appears before his eyes: three doves sitting upon the cross of the altar, which bore the names of those three martyrs inscribed in blood upon their breasts, of Dionysius, of Rusticus, of Eleutherius; having contemplated which for a short while with fixed gaze, at length, at the prompting of the Holy Spirit, having unravelled the riddle, he understood that those three athletes had won the palm of martyrdom (for he had not heard it from any other source, and the event was recent). Then indeed his mind was stirred up to seek Paris and there learn more particularly concerning the contest and end of the martyrs; and very opportunely it then happened that when he was not far from Paris, he fell in with Catulla herself, and asked whether she had heard anything of the slaying of the men recently put to death. And she, suspecting from his modesty and dress and speech that he was a Christian, as he was, asked whether he was a Christian; and when he confessed what was true, she said: "Are you also one of the friends and intimates of Dionysius and his companions Rusticus and Eleutherius?" Then he, as tears welled up at their names, said: "Plainly I am one of them, and I glory to be so." Then therefore, as she also disclosed herself to be a disciple of theirs, there were mutual congratulations, friendly conversations, most kindly hospitality, and finally neither he nor she could be satisfied with speaking of the deeds of Dionysius: he relating what he had done elsewhere in former times, and she recounting what the recent storm of persecution had brought. And comparing with one another, among other things, concerning the day of the martyrdom and the time of the vision, they found that both had fallen upon one and the selfsame day. And after the good woman had indicated and shown whatever Regulus desired, she then begged him again and again to make a longer stay with her; for although she had received from blessed Dionysius some knowledge of sacred things and had touched to some extent the first rudiments of the faith, nevertheless she was still uninstructed and ignorant of the chief mysteries, a fuller knowledge of which she greatly desired with himself as teacher. For her the holy man, to repay kindness with kindness, remained there for several days for the sake of instructing her; at which time also he consecrated to the honour of the same saints, as we touched upon before, the little chapel built by her, lowly and small indeed in material and space, yet through the pledges of so great martyrs laid up within it exceedingly noble and august. And this was the first of all the churches consecrated to St. Dionysius and his companions. In later times, however, other shrines also were founded to the memory of the most blessed Dionysius in the same district of Paris, eternal monuments namely of the places where he was shut up, where he was tortured, and where he was beheaded, to the first of which was given the name of St. Dionysius of the Prison, commonly St. Denys de la Chatre; to the second, of St. Dionysius of the Passion, in the vernacular St. Denys du Pas; to the third, the Chapel of the Martyrs, in French la Chapelle des Martyrs. And the first two indeed are seen in the city of Paris itself, while the last is in view of the city, or on the Mount of Martyrs (concerning which we spoke above). And these indeed are the most ancient; concerning others more recent and more magnificent we shall speak hereafter: for certain other things which happened in this century of Dionysius, and especially the labours and fruits of his disciples, and some appearances of the martyr himself after death, must first be treated.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(69) Qui imperante Domitiano Hilduinus, Methodius, Metaphrastes, et quidam alii ascribunt martyrium Dionysii Domitiano imperatori. Quod stare nullo modo potest, ne ex ipsorum quidem, si modo sibi in aliis constent, sententio. Nam si admittant, uti admittunt, epistolam, quae ad sanctum Joannem apostolum in Patmo exsulantem missa est, germanam esse Dionysii, et spiritu prophetico scriptam, in qua dicit propediem eum ab exsilio reversurum, et cum illo una se communicaturum (quod fieri non potuit, nisi mortuo Domitiano, et Nerva aut Trajano imperante), nullo sane modo dici potest mortuus esse Dionysius sub Domitiano. Erroris porro causam dedere antiqua sanctorum scripta, quae olim sine certis temporum aut impp. notis (ut hodieque plurima) posteritati tradita sunt. Posteriores autem, rebus haud satis exacte dispectis, probabiles, ut existimabant, sancti conjecturas, imperatorum nomina et persecutiones adjecerunt, et interdum hallucinati sunt.
(69) Who under the reign of Domitian. Hilduin, Methodius, Metaphrastes, and certain others ascribe the martyrdom of Dionysius to the Emperor Domitian. Which can by no means stand, not even according to their own opinion, provided only they are consistent with themselves in other matters. For if they admit, as they do admit, that the letter which was sent to Saint John the Apostle when an exile in Patmos is a genuine letter of Dionysius and written in a prophetic spirit, wherein he says that he will shortly return from exile and that he will communicate together with him (which could not take place save after the death of Domitian, when either Nerva or Trajan was emperor), in no way surely can Dionysius be said to have died under Domitian. Moreover, the ancient writings of the saints gave occasion for the error, which of old were handed down to posterity without sure marks of dates or of emperors (as very many are even today). And later writers, having examined the matters not accurately enough, added what they supposed to be probable conjectures of the saint, the names of emperors, and persecutions, and sometimes blundered.
(70) Fuerunt et nonnulli, qui Trajano Ad Trajani tempora retulerunt Dionysii martyrium, e Graecis quidem, Michael Syngelus, et Suidas, e Latinis autem quaedam Martyrologia, et nominatim quod jussu Gregorii XIII editum fuit. Quod ita habet, septimo Idus Octobris: « Lutetiae Parisiorum, natalis sanctorum mart. Dionysii Areopagitae episcopi, Ru⟨s⟩tici presbyteri et Eleutherii diaconi: ex quibus Dionysius ab apostolo Paulo instructus credidit in Christum, atque ab eo baptizatus, primus Atheniensium episcopus est ordinatus; deinde Romam veniens, a B. Clemente Romano pontifice in Gallias praedicandi gratia directus est: et ad praefatam urbem deveniens, cum ibi per aliquot annos commissum sibi opus fideliter prosequeretur, tandem a praefecto Fescennino, sub Trajano imperatore post gravissima tormentorum genera, una cum sociis gladio animadversus martyrium complevit. »
(70) There have also been some who under Trajan. To the times of Trajan have referred the martyrdom of Dionysius, among the Greeks indeed, Michael Syncellus and Suidas, and among the Latins certain Martyrologies, and expressly that which was published by order of Gregory XIII. Which has it thus, on the seventh day before the Ides of October: "At Paris, the birthday of the holy martyrs Dionysius the Areopagite, bishop, Rusticus, priest, and Eleutherius, deacon: of whom Dionysius, instructed by the Apostle Paul, believed in Christ, and baptized by him, was ordained the first bishop of the Athenians; then coming to Rome, he was directed by blessed Clement the Roman Pontiff into the Gauls for the sake of preaching; and coming to the aforesaid city, while he faithfully prosecuted the work entrusted to him there for several years, at length under the Emperor Trajan, after the heaviest kinds of torments, being executed with the sword by the prefect Fescenninus together with his companions, he completed his martyrdom."
Syngeli verba sic habent: Ὅθεν ἡ ὑπόπτερος φήμη πανταχόσε θέουσα τὴν πανεύφημον αὐτοῦ προσηγορίαν ταῖς Τραϊανοῦ τραχυτάταις ἀκοαῖς ἐνῆχησε, etc. Unde velox fama quocunque discurrens clarissimum ejus nomen (Dionysii scilicet) asperrimis Trajani auribus insonuit, etc.
The words of Syncellus run thus: Whence winged report running everywhere sounded his all-renowned name in the most harsh ears of Trajan, etc. Whence swift report running everywhere sounded his most illustrious name (namely that of Dionysius) in the most harsh ears of Trajan, etc.
Editors' notes and page, col. 819

Footnotes

<!-- The page's notes are Halloix's NOTATIONES, printed under a rule with the running head "499 NOTATIONES." (499 is the page of Halloix's own edition). Their calls stand in the full-width text of p. 426 (cols 817–818). --> (printed under page 427)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A Graecis quidem, Michael Syngelus,; B Unde velox fama
  • old-edition numerals: 498 after contenta,; 499 before NOTATIONES.
  • other: Latin with one short Greek quotation, no facing Greek column; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii and Notationes by P. Halloix; word (dili)genter split at column break
PG 4:820
Editors' notes and page, col. 820

Page

  • other: col 820 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 819 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:821
Suidae autem sunt haec : Ὁ τοίνυν θεοφάντωρ Διονύσιος ἤδη που μακρὸν ἐλάσας χρόνον, καὶ πλήρης ἡμερῶν γεγονὼς τῶν τοῦ πνεύματος, μαρτυρίῳ τῷ ὑπὲρ Χριστοῦ τελειοῦται ἐπὶ Τραϊανοῦ Καίσαρος, ὅτε καὶ ὁ θεοφόρος Ἰγνάτιος τὸν τῆς ἀθανασίας διήθλησεν ἀγῶνα. Igitur Dei interpres Dionysius valde provecta jam aetate, et spiritualium dierum plenus, martyrio pro Christo consummatur sub Trajano Caesare, quando et deifer Ignatius certamen immortalitatis decertavit. Obiisse tamen sub Adriano, probabilius est. Et praeter argumenta Baronii, allata anno Christi centesimo nono e variis martyrologiis et praesertim Adonis et Bedae, bina affero nova : unum e vetere Rom. Martyrologio, quod Baronius diu optatum reperire non potuit : post ejus vero mortem reperit et edidit noster Heribertus Rosveydus : alterum e Fl. Lucio Dextro, cujus Chronicon post ejusdem Baronii obitum, abhinc tantum biennio prodiit.
And the words of Suidas are these: "Dionysius the revealer of God, therefore, having now advanced to a great length of time, and having become full of the days of the spirit, is perfected by martyrdom for Christ under Trajan Caesar, when the God-bearing Ignatius also fought the contest of immortality." "Dionysius the interpreter of God, therefore, at a very advanced age now, and full of spiritual days, is consummated by martyrdom for Christ under Trajan Caesar, when the God-bearing Ignatius also fought the contest of immortality." That he died under Hadrian, however, is more probable. And besides the arguments of Baronius, brought forward under the one hundred and ninth year of Christ from various martyrologies, and especially those of Ado and Bede, I bring forward two new ones: one from the ancient Roman Martyrology, which Baronius, though he long wished for it, was unable to find, but after his death our Heribert Rosweyde found and published it; the other from Flavius Lucius Dexter, whose Chronicle appeared after the death of the same Baronius, only two years ago.
Itaque illud vetus Romanum Martyrolog. ad V Nonas Octobr. sic habet : « Athenis, Dionysii Areopagitae sub Adriano diversis tormentis passi, » Ubi ad τό Athenis subauditur, « celebratur memoria, seu dies natalis, ut supra docui, et evidenter ostendo quaest. 11 adversus illos, qui existimabant τό Athenis connectendum esse cum passi. Unde et mihi in hoc dederunt manus qui ante adversabantur. Flavius Dexter autem in Chronico ad annum Christi 130, Romae vero 881, ubi tempora persequitur Adriani imperat., scribit sanctum Marcellum Toletanorom episcopum px Hispania in Gallias ad Dionysium esse profectum, atque antequam Parisios perveniret, de ejus martyrio intellexisse, atque illud carmine elegantissimo celebrasse. Unde colligit Francicus Bivarius, Dionysium non tantum Adriano imperat. martyrium obiisse, sed etiam 120 annos vixisse. Nos prius illud tanquam certum admittimus, alterum autem non admittimus ; eo quod Dexter in suo Chronico (ut superiori quoque capite indicavimus) non restricte per singulos annos procedat, sed jam duos, jam plures intermittat, resque interdum non hoc illove anno, sed sub haec tempora, aut per idem tempus, accidisse scribat, ut ex ejus textu liquet, et fatetur Bivarius. Sic enim ab anno Christi 76, mediis omissis ad 86 transit : et ab anno Christi 112 transit similiter ad 115, propterea, inquam, alterum de annis 120 Dionysii haud admittimus tanquam certum.
Accordingly that ancient Roman Martyrology at the fifth day before the Nones of October has it thus: "At Athens, of Dionysius the Areopagite, who suffered under Hadrian by diverse torments," where at the word "At Athens" is understood "is celebrated the memory, or birthday," as I have taught above, and clearly show in Question 11 against those who supposed that the word "At Athens" was to be connected with "who suffered." Whence those also who before opposed me yielded to me in this. And Flavius Dexter in his Chronicle at the year of Christ 130, and of Rome 881, where he pursues the times of the Emperor Hadrian, writes that Saint Marcellus, bishop of the people of Toledo, set out from Spain into the Gauls to Dionysius, and before he reached Paris learned of his martyrdom, and celebrated it in a most elegant poem. Whence Franciscus Bivarius gathers that Dionysius not only underwent martyrdom while Hadrian was emperor, but also lived 120 years. We admit the former point as certain, but the latter we do not admit; because Dexter in his Chronicle (as we pointed out in the preceding chapter also) does not proceed strictly year by year, but passes over now two, now several, and sometimes writes that things happened not in this or that year, but "about these times," or "at the same time," as is clear from his text, and as Bivarius confesses. For thus from the year of Christ 76, passing over the intervening years, he passes to 86; and from the year of Christ 112 he passes similarly to 115; on this account, I say, we by no means admit the second point concerning the 120 years of Dionysius as certain.
(71) Ita veterrimus concinnator Martyrologii. Illius nempe, quod vulgo Vetus Romani Martyrologium appellatur, cujus verba paulo ante sunt producta.
(71) Thus the most ancient compiler of the Martyrology. Namely of that which is commonly called the Ancient Roman Martyrology, whose words were brought forward a little before.
(72) Ita venerabilis Beda. In suo enim Martyrologio ad 3 Octobris sic habet : « Natale S. Dionysii Areopagitae, qui ab apostolo Paulo instructus, credidit Christo, et primus Athenis ab eodem Apostolo episcopus est ordinatus, et sub Adriano principe post clarissimam confessionem fidei, post gravissima tormentorum genera glorioso martyrio coronatur.
(72) Thus the Venerable Bede. For in his Martyrology at the 3rd of October he has it thus: "The birthday of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite, who having been instructed by the apostle Paul, believed in Christ, and was first ordained bishop at Athens by the same Apostle, and under the prince Hadrian, after a most glorious confession of the faith, after the severest kinds of torments, was crowned with a glorious martyrdom."
Post quae verba adduntur haec in Adonis Martyrologio, eadem die : « Ut Aristides Atheniensis, vir fide sapientiaque mirabilis, testis est in eo opere, quod de Christiana religione composuit. Hoc opus apud Athenienses summo genere colitur, et inter antiquorum monumenta clarissimum tenetur, ut peritiores Graecorum affirmant. »
After which words these are added in the Martyrology of Ado, on the same day: "As Aristides the Athenian, a man wonderful for faith and wisdom, is witness in that work which he composed concerning the Christian religion. This work is honoured in the highest degree among the Athenians, and is held most illustrious among the monuments of the ancients, as the more learned of the Greeks affirm."
Et his quidem simillima nunc leguntur in vetere Romano. Nec refert, quod rursum die nono ejusdem mensis, quasi de alio, ejus martyrium conjungant cum SS. Rustico et Eleutherio. Nam quo id modo acciderit, explicui infra quaest. 11.
And things very similar to these are now read in the ancient Roman Martyrology. Nor does it matter that again on the ninth day of the same month, as though concerning another man, they join his martyrdom with Saints Rusticus and Eleutherius. For in what manner this happened, I have explained below in Question 11.
(73) Fescennino praefecto. De hoc praefecto consentiunt Martyrologia, Romanum, venerabilis Bedae, Usuardi, Adonis, et aliorum, ad diem nonum Octobris. E quibus Beda et Ado addunt « Sisinnio. A praefecto inquiunt, Fescennino Sisinnio. »
(73) Under the prefect Fescenninus. Concerning this prefect the Martyrologies agree—the Roman, that of the Venerable Bede, of Usuard, of Ado, and of others—at the ninth day of October. Of whom Bede and Ado add "Sisinnius. Under the prefect," they say, "Fescenninus Sisinnius."
Editors' notes and page, col. 821

Footnotes

<!-- The whole page is NOTATIONES. The foot images show only the lower part of each column: the top of col 821 (rest of note 70) and the top of col 822 (rest of note 73) lie above the crop and are NOT set here. Marked [… above the crop]. --> (printed under page 428)

Page

  • running head: 821 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A Suidae autem; B Areopagitae sub; C dicavimus) non; D post clarissimam
  • old-edition numerals: 500 after Usuardi,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XIX of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; τό printed with acute before Athenis twice
PG 4:822
Recensetur autem Sisinnius in Chronico Alexandrino inter consules imperante Adriano, olympiade CCXXVIII, ind. XV, anno Adriani 27, ita ut valde sit probabile, unum eumdemque esse (praesertim tam concordi tempore istum Sisinnium cos. et nostrum Fescenninum.
Now Sisinnius is reckoned in the Alexandrian Chronicle among the consuls in the reign of Hadrian, in the 228th Olympiad, Indiction 15, in the 27th year of Hadrian, so that it is very probable that that consul Sisinnius and our Fescenninus are one and the same (especially at so concordant a time).
Accedit de Fescennino aliud e Romano Martyrologio ad diem 11 Octobris indicium, quod scilicet sanctum Nicasium et socios in pago Vilcassino sub praeside Fescennino passos esse dicat. Aqui iste Nicasius, de quo hic sermo, primus fuit Rothomagensium episcopus, qui et a Clemente pontifice in Gallias missus praedicatur. Vide Democharem in catologo episcoporum Rothomagensium, lib. De divino missae sacrificio, cap. 20, et Notationes Baronii in Rom. Martyrologium ad dictam diem. Quare si tempora Fescennini cum temporibus sancti Nicasii Rothomagensium apostoli congruunt, et Nicasius aetate Clementis papae vixit, et ab eo in Gallias missus est, nihil propius fidei apparet, quam utrumque, tam Dionysium quam Nicasium, eadem tempestate et eodem imper. et eodem praefecto martyrium obiisse : praesertim cum de alio ejusdem nominis praefecto aut praeside posterioribus saeculis (quae satis diligenter indagavimus) omnino nihil sonent, neque martyrologia, neque sacrae Historiae.
There is added concerning Fescenninus another indication from the Roman Martyrology at the 11th day of October, namely that it says Saint Nicasius and his companions suffered in the district of the Vexin under the governor Fescenninus. Now this Nicasius, of whom we are speaking here, was the first bishop of the people of Rouen, who is also declared to have been sent into the Gauls by Pope Clement. See Demochares in the catalogue of the bishops of Rouen, in the book On the Divine Sacrifice of the Mass, chapter 20, and the Notes of Baronius on the Roman Martyrology at the said day. Wherefore, if the times of Fescenninus agree with the times of Saint Nicasius, the apostle of the people of Rouen, and Nicasius lived in the age of Pope Clement, and was sent by him into the Gauls, nothing appears nearer to the truth than that both, Dionysius as well as Nicasius, underwent martyrdom at the same time and under the same emperor and the same prefect: especially since concerning any other prefect or governor of the same name in later centuries (which we have investigated with sufficient diligence) neither the martyrologies nor the sacred histories say anything at all.
Adde Francisci Fevardentii, viri egregie docti, auctoritatem, qui de primis apostolorum discipulis in varias Galliarum partes distributis, ad librum primum sancti Irenaei Lugdunensis episcopi, cap. 3, notat. 3, strictim ejus meminit ; ubi aliis multis recensitis, ad extremum hos adjicit : « Superioribus quoque, inquit, beatus Clemens adjunxerat Nicasium, Taurinum et Exuperium : quos Rothomagenses, Ebroicences et Bajocences, ut apostolos et pastores magna alacritate receperunt. »
Add the authority of François Feuardent, a man of eminent learning, who in treating of the first disciples of the apostles distributed into the various parts of the Gauls, upon the first book of Saint Irenaeus, bishop of Lyons, chapter 3, note 3, makes brief mention of him; where after recounting many others, at the end he adds these: "To the foregoing also," he says, "blessed Clement had joined Nicasius, Taurinus, and Exuperius: whom the people of Rouen, Évreux, and Bayeux received with great alacrity as apostles and pastors."
Ad Exuperium porro quod attinet (nam de aliis jam est dictum, partim hic, partim superius) Robertus Cenalis, episcopus Arboricensis, lib. II De re Gallica, perioche 4, dum describit agrum Belocassinum (sic vocat, quem alii Vilcassinum aut Velocassinum appellant, cujus praecipua civitas est Bajocae) undecim recenset ejusdem civitatis episcopos numero sanctorum ascriptos, qua in recensione sic incipit : Exuperius totius regionis apostolus. D. Clementis discipulus. » Et paulo inferius de ejus aetate ita subdidit : « Apostolico functus est officio D. Exuperius anno a parta salute quarto ac nonagesimo, collega usus D. Reverentio. »
Moreover, as regards Exuperius (for of the others we have already spoken, partly here, partly above), Robert Ciboule [Cenalis], bishop of Avranches, in Book 2 On Gallic Affairs, section 4, while describing the territory of the Bessin (so he calls what others name the Vilcassin or Vexin, whose chief city is Bayeux), recounts eleven bishops of the same city enrolled in the number of the saints, in which enumeration he begins thus: "Exuperius, apostle of the whole region, disciple of Saint Clement." And a little below concerning his age he added thus: "Saint Exuperius discharged the apostolic office in the ninety-fourth year from the winning of salvation, having as his colleague Saint Reverentius."
Ne quis vero Nicasii nostri aetatem calumnietur, atque ad posteriora tempora detrudi velit ; propterea quod aliquem Nicasium circa persecutionem Wandalicam pro fide percussum legat, noverit illum non Rothomagensem, sed Rhemensem fuisse episcopum, et trecentis prope annis nostro posteriorem. Nam nostri a sancto Clemente in Gallias missi, etiam Chronologia archiepiscoporum Rothomagensium, opus Joannis Dadraei posthumum, commeminit, ubi et isti allegantur Vitalis de illo versus :
Lest anyone, however, should cavil at the age of our Nicasius, and wish it to be thrust down to later times, because he reads that a certain Nicasius was struck down for the faith about the time of the Vandal persecution, let him know that that man was bishop not of Rouen, but of Reims, and nearly three hundred years later than ours. For of ours, sent by Saint Clement into the Gauls, the Chronology of the Archbishops of Rouen also, the posthumous work of Jean Dadré, makes mention, where these verses of Vitalis concerning him are also adduced:
Antistes Rothomae datus a Clemente, Nicasi, Si non sedisti, caput at legando stetisti.
Given to Rouen by Clement as bishop, O Nicasius, if you did not sit in your see, yet by bequeathing your head you stood fast.
Quibus indicatur, non pervenisse ipsum ad sedem suam episcopalem, sed in itinere interemptum caput eis reliquisse, ac per illud quasi per principem corporis sui partem Rothomagi constitisse.
By which it is indicated that he himself did not reach his episcopal see, but having been slain on the journey left his head to them, and through it, as through the principal part of his body, took his stand at Rouen.
(74) Nempe annos amplius centum decem. Consequitur haec aetas ex eo, quod supra probatum sit obiisse Dionysium imperante Adriano, cujus initia imperii inciderunt in annum Christi 119 ex recensione Eusebii, ac consequenter Dionysii 110. et aliquanto amplius. Nec enim Christus Dominus totis novem annis Dionysium antecessit : siquidem anno Christi 33 erat Dionysius annorum viginti quinque.
(74) Namely more than one hundred and ten years. This age follows from the fact that it has been proved above that Dionysius died while Hadrian was emperor, the beginnings of whose reign fell in the year of Christ 119 according to the reckoning of Eusebius, and consequently the 110th of Dionysius, and somewhat more. For Christ the Lord did not precede Dionysius by nine whole years, seeing that in the year of Christ 33 Dionysius was twenty-five years old.
Multum porro huic sententiae de tam longaeva aut etiam longiore Dionysii aetate favent Michael Syngelus et Nicephorus Callistus : hic quidem lib
Moreover, Michael Syncellus and Nicephorus Callistus greatly favour this opinion concerning so long or even a longer age of Dionysius: the latter indeed in Book
<!-- repair: 2 marks set from the other copy (PG004.pdf, page 416), 0 left -->
Editors' notes and page, col. 822

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 822
  • marginal letters: A Recensetur autem; B lias missus; C re Gallica,; D thomagensium, opus
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XIX of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; unclosed parenthesis before praesertim; ink blot in a⟨ ⟩legando; damaged digit in (7⟨ ⟩); lib at end without period
PG 4:823
II Historiae eccles., cap. 20, dum scribit, multos annos eum fuisse in Occidente, et εἰς βαθύ γῆρας, ad profundam senectutem, pervenisse. Profunda autem senectus ea vocatur, ad quam a paucissimis pervenitur, quae et extrema appellari solet, propterea quod qui in profundo est, non habeat quo ulterius tendat. Michael Syngelus vero ita in extremo Dionysii Encomio inter alia : Οὕτως ὁ τῶν θείων ἀγώνων ἐμπειρότατος πρεσούτης, καὶ βαθὺ καὶ πῖον εἰσεληλακὼς γῆρας, πρὸς τὴν ὑπὲρ τοῦ Χριστοῦ μακαριωτάτην προσπηδήσας σφαγὴν, etc. Sic ille divinorum certaminum experientissimus senex, atque ad profundam et meritis fecundam progressus senectutem, ad beatissimam pro Christo mortem prosiliens, etc. Sed idem clarius et expressius, cum dicit Dionysium septuaginta annos in cursu apostolico seu Evangelii praedicatione posuisse. Quibus si addideris annos 40 ante ipsius ad Christum conversionem (tot enim minimum fuerunt) invenies totius aetatis annos centum decem.
11 of the Ecclesiastical History, chapter 20, when he writes that he was many years in the West, and arrived at εἰς βαθύ γῆρας, "a deep old age." Now that is called a deep old age at which very few arrive, which is also wont to be called extreme, because he who is at the bottom has nowhere further to go. And Michael Syncellus writes thus at the end of the Encomium of Dionysius, among other things: "Thus the elder most experienced in divine contests, having entered into a deep and rich old age, leaping forward to the most blessed slaughter for Christ," etc. "Thus that old man most experienced in divine contests, and having advanced to a deep old age fruitful in merits, leaping forward to a most blessed death for Christ," etc. But the same writer speaks more clearly and expressly when he says that Dionysius spent seventy years in his apostolic course or preaching of the Gospel. To which if you add the 40 years before his conversion to Christ (for so many at the least they were), you will find the years of his whole age to be one hundred and ten.
Quare observandum est, Baronium tomo XI Annalium, anno Christi 119, errore lapsum in reprehensione Syngeli, dum existimavit illum numerare tantummodo septuaginta annos aetatis sancti Dionysii. Nam hoc minime facit Syngelus ; minime gentium. Quomodo enim id faceret, qui eum ad extrema persecutionis Trajani pervenisse scribat ! Verum omissis aetatis annis, de annis tantum agit quos in Christiana vita et cursu apostolico, ut ipse vocat, transegit.
Wherefore it is to be observed that Baronius in volume 11 of the Annals, under the year of Christ 119, fell into error in his censure of Syncellus, when he supposed that he counted only seventy years of the age of Saint Dionysius. For Syncellus does this not at all; by no means in the world. For how could he do so, who writes that he reached the end of the persecution of Trajan! But passing over the years of his age, he treats only of the years which he spent in the Christian life and in his apostolic course, as he himself calls it.
Quod, ut magis constet, probabitur ex ipsius Syngeli verbis, duobus in locis. Prior locus in Dionysii Encomio est talis : Ὁ μακάριος τοίνυν καὶ τρὶς τοῦτο καὶ πολλάκις Διονύσιος ἐπὶ ἑβδομήκοντα ἔτη χρόνον, διὰ μυρίων ὀνειδισμῶν καὶ πειρασμῶν καὶ πολέμων, καὶ κινδύνων, καὶ τῶν συντρόφων φιλοσόφων, μᾶλλον δὲ ἀσόφων, διεληλυθὼς etc. Beatus igitur, et terque quaterque beatus Dionysius ad septuaginta annos per mille opprobria et tentationes et bella et pericula, tam a suis popularibus et ejusdem aliquando religionis, et simul educatis philosophis, aut insipientibus potius tangressus, etc. Quae verba de annis aetatis accepit Baronius, cum id verba non sonent, sed magis contrarium innuant, nempe tempus, quod in Christi servitio multa inter opprobria, pericula, adversa transegit. Quod ex verbis paulo post subsequentibus, liquido confirmatur, ubi dicit Dionysium peregisse duplum S. Pauli cursum : Sic enim habet : Καὶ δραμὼν δρόμον διπλασίονα τοῦ ὃν Παῦλος ὁ πολύαθλος καὶ οὐρανοδρόμος δεδράμηκεν. Et qui duplum ejus cursum percurrit, quem Pautus multorum expertus certaminum, et ad coelos usque provectus cucurrit. Atqui S. Joannes Chrysostomus in Homilia De principibus apostolorum Petro et Paulo scribit, cursum et certamen S. Pauli fuisse 35 annorum : cui et si alios 35 addideris, juste 70 efficies, hoc est duplum cursum Dionysii : tot enim illi annos laborum tribuit Syngelus, ut jam videbitur. Alter locus igitur in eodem Encomio, sub finem, est ejusmodi : Τίς οὖν τὸν ἐν ἔτεσιν ἑβδομήκοντα τὴν ἀποστολικὴν ὁδεύσαντα τρίβον, καὶ Σωτῆρα Χριστὸν κηρύξαντα, etc. ἀξίως θαυμάσειεν ; Quis igitur eum, qui annos septuaginta viam triverit apostolicam, et Salvatorem Christum praedicarit, digne admiretur ? Quem locum si Baronius attendisset, simulque de duplo cursu accuratius perpendisset, nunquam, opinor, dixisset videri sibi hallucinatum Michaelem Syngelum, imo eum avide pro sua sententia arripuisset (cum ad eam plurimum faciat) uti et illum arripuit, quo scripsit Syngelus Dionysium ad extrema Trajani tempora pervenisse, sive, ut alibi est in Graeco, πρὸς τῷ τοῦ διώκτου τυραννίδος ; πέρατι, ad finem tyrannidis persecutricis. Duravit autem et post ipsum Trajanum incitata persecutio, nec successor Adrianus initio imperii vel exstinxit, vel repressit sed redaccendit potius et laxavit. Assentior enim Baronio haec de illo scribenti : « Tantum
Which, that it may be more evident, shall be proved from the words of Syncellus himself in two passages. The former passage in the Encomium of Dionysius is such: "The blessed Dionysius, therefore, and thrice and oftentimes so, having passed for a space of seventy years through ten thousand reproaches and trials and wars and dangers, and the philosophers brought up with him, or rather the unwise," etc. "The blessed Dionysius, therefore, and thrice and four times blessed, having passed for seventy years through a thousand reproaches and temptations and wars and perils, both from his own countrymen and those once of the same religion, and the philosophers educated with him, or rather the unwise," etc. Which words Baronius took as referring to the years of his age, whereas the words do not mean that, but rather intimate the contrary, namely the time which he spent in the service of Christ amid many reproaches, perils, and adversities. Which is clearly confirmed from the words following a little after, where he says that Dionysius completed double the course of Saint Paul; for thus he has it: "And having run a course double that which Paul, the man of many contests and runner to heaven, ran." "And who ran a course double that which Paul, tried in many contests and carried even up to the heavens, ran." Now Saint John Chrysostom in his Homily On the Princes of the Apostles Peter and Paul writes that the course and contest of Saint Paul was of 35 years; to which if you add another 35 also, you will make precisely 70, that is, the double course of Dionysius: for so many years of labours does Syncellus assign to him, as will now be seen. The other passage, therefore, in the same Encomium, towards the end, is of this sort: "Who then could worthily admire him who for seventy years trod the apostolic path, and preached Christ the Saviour," etc.? "Who then could worthily admire him who for seventy years trod the apostolic way, and preached Christ the Saviour?" Which passage if Baronius had noticed, and at the same time had weighed more accurately what concerns the double course, he would never, I think, have said that Michael Syncellus seemed to him to have wandered in mind; nay, he would eagerly have seized upon it for his own opinion (since it tells very strongly in its favour), just as he also seized upon that passage in which Syncellus wrote that Dionysius reached the last times of Trajan, or, as it stands elsewhere in the Greek, πρὸς τῷ τοῦ διώκτου τυραννίδος πέρατι, "at the end of the persecuting tyranny." Now the persecution that had been stirred up lasted even after Trajan himself, nor did his successor Hadrian at the beginning of his reign either extinguish or check it, but rather rekindled and let it loose. For I agree with Baronius when he writes these words concerning him: "So
Editors' notes and page, col. 823

Footnotes

<!-- The whole page is NOTATIONES. The foot images show only the lower part of each column; the tops of col 823 (rest of note 74) and col 824 (end of 74, start of 75) lie above the crop and are NOT set here. --> (printed under page 429)

Page

  • running head: 823 S. DIONYSII AREOPA
  • marginal letters: A II Historiae; B nos centum; C et pericula,; D tur. Alter
  • old-edition numerals: 501 after cursum :
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XIX of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; βαθύ printed with acute before γῆρας; II printed for XI at start; ends mid-word Tan-
  • other: the word Tantum was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 824
PG 4:824
abest ut persecutionem in Christianos jam a Trajano excitatam Romae compesceret, ut acrius atque acerbius instaurarit. » Et infra : « Adrianus igitur ipso in imperium ingressu, etsi erga omnes Romano subjectos imperio optimum principem tamen in Christianos exibuit se Phalaridem. »
far was he from checking the persecution already stirred up against the Christians at Rome by Trajan, that he renewed it more fiercely and more bitterly." And below: "Hadrian, therefore, at his very entrance upon the empire, although towards all subjects of the Roman empire he showed himself an excellent prince, yet towards the Christians showed himself a Phalaris."
Unde conciliari duae sententiae de tempore martyrii sic possunt, ut et sub Adriano caesus dicatur S. Dionysius, et in persecutione Trajani nempe a Trajano inchoata, ab Adriano promota.
Whence the two opinions concerning the time of the martyrdom can be reconciled thus, that Saint Dionysius may be said to have been slain both under Hadrian and in the persecution of Trajan, namely that begun by Trajan and carried forward by Hadrian.
(75) Quoniam illic Mercurius honore praecipuo coleretur. Ita cultum fuisse Gallis Mercurior, auctor est ipse Julius Caesar, lib. VI De bello Gallico. his verbis : « Deum inquit, maxime Mercurium colunt. Hujus sunt plurima simulacra : hunc omnium inventorem artium ferunt : hunc viarum atque itinerum ducem ; hunc ad quaestus pecuniae, mercaturasque habere vim maximam arbitrantur. Post hunc, Appollinem, et Martem, et Jovem, et Minervam. « Ita Caesar. Ubi nota, Deum maxime, id est e diis maxime, Mercurium colunt. Esse enim casus gignendi, indicat vetus interpres Graecus, qui ita legit et vertit : Πάντων δὲ τῶν θεῶν τὸν Ἑρμῆν περιττότατα σέβουσι. Ex omnibus diis maxime colunt Mercurium. De Mercurio est etiam illa Tertulliani auctoritas, in Scorpiaco, advesus Gnosticos, c. 7 : « Sed enim, inquit, Scytharum Dianam, aut Gallorum Mercurium, aut Afrorum Saturnum, hominum victima placari apud saeculum liquit. » Nota liquit praeteritum esse a liquet, id est constitit. Mentio item hujus nefarii cultus exstat apud Minutium Felicem in Octavio, sub initium. « Inde adeo, inquit, per universa imperia, provincias, oppida, videmus singulos sacrorum ritus gentiles habere, et deos colere municipes, ut Eleusinos Cererem, Phrygas Magnam matrem, Epidaurios Aesculapium, Chaldaeos Belum, Astarten Syros, Dianam Tauricos, Gallos Mercurium universa Romanos. »
(75) Because Mercury was worshipped there with special honour. That Mercury was thus worshipped by the Gauls, Julius Caesar himself is witness, in Book 6 On the Gallic War, in these words: "Of the gods," he says, "they worship Mercury most of all. Of him there are very many images; him they declare to be the inventor of all arts; him the guide of ways and journeys; him they deem to have the greatest power for gains of money and merchandise. After him, Apollo, and Mars, and Jupiter, and Minerva." Thus Caesar. Where note, Deum maxime, that is, "of the gods most of all, they worship Mercury." For that it is the genitive case, the ancient Greek translator shows, who read and rendered it thus: "And of all the gods they reverence Hermes most exceedingly." "Of all the gods they worship Mercury most of all." Concerning Mercury there is also that testimony of Tertullian, in the Scorpiace, against the Gnostics, chapter 7: "For indeed," he says, "that the Diana of the Scythians, or the Mercury of the Gauls, or the Saturn of the Africans, was appeased by a human victim has been clear in the world." Note that liquit is the past tense of liquet, that is, "it has been established." Mention of this impious worship likewise occurs in Minucius Felix in the Octavius, near the beginning: "Hence indeed," he says, "throughout all empires, provinces, and towns, we see each Gentile people have its own rites of sacred observances, and worship municipal gods, as the Eleusinians worship Ceres, the Phrygians the Great Mother, the Epidaurians Aesculapius, the Chaldaeans Belus, the Syrians Astarte, the Taurians Diana, the Gauls Mercury, the Romans all things."
De Martis autem cultu testantur vetera sanctorum Acta, e quibus haec desumpsit Vincentius Bellovacensis in Speculo hist. lib. X, c. 27 : « Hi sancti viri a B. Clemente directi, apostolica benedictione roborati, et Spiritus sancti amore succensi, Dominici ruris fideles agricolae, barbaricis pectoribus verbum Dei inferentes, Arelatensium venerunt ad urbem, tantamque gratiam sanctis suis largitus est Dominus, ut eorum praedicationi plebs Arelatensis nullo modo resisteret, sed Evangelium Christi devotis, suscipiens mentibus, Conditorem omnium fideliter adoraret. Erat enim ibi maximae venerationis templum, in quo Martis statua ab omnibus colebatur. Quam B. Dionysius nullo hominum labore, sed divini nominis invocatione confregit, et eliminatis soliti cultus spurcitiis, ad regenerandum populum Dei baptisterium ibi fieri praecepit : ipsum vero templum, sub veneratione beatorum apostolorum Petri et Pauli ecclesiam consecravit. » De Heso et Theutate, diis itidem Gallorum, eorumque cutu vide in Historia deorum, syntagmate 17, sub finem.
And concerning the worship of Mars the ancient Acts of the saints bear witness, from which Vincent of Beauvais took these words in the Speculum Historiale, Book 10, chapter 27: "These holy men, directed by Blessed Clement, strengthened by the apostolic blessing, and kindled with the love of the Holy Spirit, faithful husbandmen of the Lord's field, bringing the word of God to barbaric hearts, came to the city of the people of Arles; and so great grace did the Lord bestow upon His saints that the people of Arles in no way resisted their preaching, but receiving the Gospel of Christ with devout minds, faithfully adored the Creator of all. For there was there a temple of the greatest veneration, in which a statue of Mars was worshipped by all. Which Blessed Dionysius broke in pieces by no human labour, but by the invocation of the divine name, and having cast out the defilements of the wonted worship, commanded a baptistery to be made there for regenerating the people of God; and the temple itself he consecrated as a church under the veneration of the blessed apostles Peter and Paul." Concerning Hesus and Teutates, gods likewise of the Gauls, and their worship, see the History of the Gods, syntagma 17, towards the end.
(76) Dionysii martyris truncus, etc. Simeon Metaphrastes : Ἔφερεν οὖν τὴν κεφαλὴν καθάπερ τι τρόπαιον ἐπὶ τῶν χειρῶν, etc. Ferebat igitur caput in manibus, quasi tropaeum aliquod. Idem refert Methodius : Καὶ γὰρ τη μακαρίᾳ χειρὶ ἑαυτοῦ τὴν κεφαλὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνόμων τῷ ξίφει ἀποτμηθεῖσαν ἔλαβε, etc. Etenim beata manu caput suum a corpore ab hominibus nefariis gladio praecisum accepit. Vide apud eodcem plura, et fuse apud Hilduinum.
(76) The trunk of the martyr Dionysius, etc. Simeon Metaphrastes: "He carried his head, therefore, like some trophy upon his hands," etc. "He carried his head, therefore, in his hands, like some trophy." Methodius relates the same: "For with his own blessed hand he took his head, which had been cut off from his body with the sword by the lawless men," etc. "For with his blessed hand he took his own head, cut off from his body with the sword by wicked men." See more in the same authors, and at length in Hilduin.
Eadem de re Hugo a S. Victore lib. VI De vanitate mundi, sub finem : « Dionysius Areopagita, inquit, accepto mandato Galliam penetravit, et pugnas ut vinceret, praevaluit stabilire leges in terra. Ipse enim, ut ostenderet viam vitae, propter testimonium veritatis, verbum sanguine consecravit : et ne mors vitam haereditaret, in mortuis vitae
Concerning the same matter Hugh of Saint-Victor, in Book 6 On the Vanity of the World, towards the end: "Dionysius the Areopagite," he says, "having received the command, penetrated Gaul, and that he might conquer in battles, prevailed to establish laws in the land. For he himself, that he might show the way of life, for the testimony of the truth consecrated the word with his blood; and lest death should inherit life, among the dead
Editors' notes and page, col. 824

Page

  • running head: NYSII AREOPAGITÆ 824
  • marginal letters: A tum abest; B vam. « Ita; C De Martis; D De Heso
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes to Cap. XIX of Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; begins with fragment tum from 823, ends mid-word vi-; opening guillemet « printed after Minervam.
  • other: the word vitae was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 825
PG 4:825
signum faciens, caput manibus bajulavit occisus. » Ita ille.
making the sign of the cross, after being slain he carried his head in his hands." Thus he.
Nec silenda est hoc in loco Caelii Rhodigini de eodem miraculo pietas insignis et fides. Is lib. III Lectionum antiquarum, ejus ita meminit : « Scribunt et Christianae veritatis assertores celeberrimi, Dionysium Areopagitam martyrio coronatum, posteaquam resectum illi caput est, aliquandiu progressum, suum sibi caput bajulantem. Scio, ridebunt hoc philosophi tanquam parum constanti veritate dictum, nos autem Christi Salvatoris infinitae potentiae id ascriptum volumus verissime ac sincerissime. » Ita ille.
Nor should the distinguished piety and faith of Caelius Rhodiginus concerning the same miracle be passed over in silence in this place. In Book III of his Ancient Readings, he makes mention of it thus: "The most celebrated defenders of Christian truth also write that Dionysius the Areopagite, when crowned with martyrdom, after his head was cut off from him, walked forward for some while carrying his own head for himself. I know that philosophers will laugh at this as a saying of little steadfast truth, but we wish it to be ascribed most truly and most sincerely to the infinite power of Christ the Saviour." Thus he.
Feruntur et alii martyres non pauci sua eodem modo capita tulisse, atque inter primos sub ipso Nerone affectus martyrio S. Ursicinus medicus : cujus sanctum cadaver sese humo erexisse, caputque ambabus manibus apprehensum, ad locum, ubi sepulturae mandandum erat, detulisse, a plerisque (ut scribit Hieronymus Rubeus lib. I De gestis Ravennarum) memoriae proditum est. Aliqui etiam addunt ex ejus collo tres palmae ramos enatos. De S. Jone Dionysii discipulo notavi cap. 21 Vitae. De S. Lamberto agricola Caesaraugustae in Hispania martyrium passo, testatur Flavius Lucius Dexter ad annum Christi 300, Romae vero 1051, ubi de Caesaraugustae agens martyribus : « Item, inquit, ibidem S. Lambertus, qui succisum caput manibus importans, angelo duce SS. martyrum numero sociatus. » Sic ibi. Fuit is Lambertus homo agricola, servus cujusdam infidelis, a quo accusatus, et fidei causa in ipso agro, ubi boves agebat arantes, capite plexus, illud manibus suis exceptum detulit usque ad caeterorum martyrum sepulcra, illicque illum psalmi versiculum pronuntiavit : Exultabunt sancti in gloria, cui succinentes alii martyres subjunxerunt : Laetabuntur in cubilibus suis. Vide Vasaeum in Chronico, et Florem sanctorum Hispaniae.
Not a few other martyrs also are reported to have carried their own heads in the same manner, and among the first St. Ursicinus the physician, who suffered martyrdom under Nero himself: whose holy corpse is handed down to memory by most writers (as Hieronymus Rubeus writes in Book I of On the Deeds of Ravenna) to have raised itself from the ground, and having taken up its head with both hands, to have carried it to the place where it was to be committed to burial. Some also add that three palm branches sprang forth out of his neck. Concerning St. Jon, the disciple of Dionysius, I have noted in Chapter 21 of the Life. Concerning St. Lambert the husbandman, who suffered martyrdom at Saragossa in Spain, Flavius Lucius Dexter bears witness at the year of Christ 300, and of Rome 1051, where, treating of the martyrs of Saragossa: "Likewise," he says, "in the same place St. Lambert, who, carrying in his hands his severed head, with an angel as guide, was joined to the number of the holy martyrs." So there. This Lambert was a husbandman, the servant of a certain unbeliever, by whom he was accused, and for the sake of the faith was beheaded in the very field where he was driving the ploughing oxen; he took up his head in his own hands and carried it all the way to the tombs of the other martyrs, and there pronounced that verse of the psalm: The saints shall exult in glory, to whom the other martyrs singing in response subjoined: They shall rejoice in their beds (Ps. 149:5). See Vasaeus in his Chronicle, and the Flower of the Saints of Spain.
De S. Eliphio martyre sub Juliano Apostata, sic scribit Rupertus Tuitiensis, in ejus Vita, cap. 12 : « Martyris quippe corpus erexit se per virtutem Christi, et ambabus amplexum manibus caput suum, per unum milliare, comitantibus utique angelis, et Christum collaudantibus, deportavit. Deinde subiit in montem ipsum, et ibi lapidem colore album, situ planum inveniens, sedit super eum ; protinusque duritia lapidis officiose cessit pio martyri. Etenim, quasi cera bene mollis, insidenti gremium aperiens, concavum subsellium praebuit, secuturis memorabile saeculis. Unde hactenus mons ille, mons dicitur S. Eliphii. » Ita Rupertus.
Concerning St. Eliphius, a martyr under Julian the Apostate, Rupert of Deutz writes thus in his Life, Chapter 12: "For the body of the martyr raised itself up through the power of Christ, and embracing its own head with both hands, carried it for one mile, with angels indeed accompanying and praising Christ together. Then he went up into the mountain itself, and finding there a stone white in colour and flat in position, sat down upon it; and forthwith the hardness of the stone dutifully yielded to the pious martyr. For, like well-softened wax, opening its bosom to him as he sat upon it, it afforded a hollow seat, memorable for ages to follow. Whence to this day that mountain is called the Mount of St. Eliphius." Thus Rupert.
De S Oriculo martyrium passo in persecutione Wandalica, qui abscissum caput in fonte lavit, atque ad sepulcrnm, quod sibi paraverat, detulit, videndus est Flodoardus lib. I Historiae Rhemensis, cap. 8.
Concerning St. Oriculus, who suffered martyrdom in the Vandal persecution, who washed his severed head in a spring and carried it to the tomb which he had prepared for himself, Flodoard is to be seen in Book I of the History of Reims, Chapter 8.
De Severino Boetio, illustri scriptore, ita Julianus Martianus in ejus Vita : « Ticini incolae semper a majoribus traditum constanter asseverant, Severinum, cum regius spiculator lethale vulnus intulisset, utraque manu divulsum caput sustinuisse, interrogatumque a quonam se percussum existimaret, Ab impiis, respondisse : atque ita cum in vicinum templum venisset, et flexis genibus ante altare sacra percepisset, paulo post exspirasse. Exstinctus divinos honores a nostris consecutus est, quod pro catholicis contra perfidiam Arii mortem sustinuerit » Sic ille. Occisus est autem a Theodorico rege Ariano ad annum Domini 526. Visitur Ticini in aede S. Augustini, carcer ejus et sepulcrum. Nota per divinos honores intelligi sacros et religiosos, quales martyribus exhibentur, non autem quales Deo. De S. Lauriano Hispalensi archiepiscopo,
Concerning Severinus Boethius, the illustrious writer, Julianus Martianus writes thus in his Life: "The inhabitants of Pavia steadfastly affirm that it has always been handed down from their ancestors that Severinus, when the royal executioner had inflicted the mortal wound, held up his severed head with both hands, and being asked by whom he supposed himself to have been struck, answered, By the ungodly; and so, when he had come into a neighbouring church and on bended knees had received the sacred mysteries before the altar, expired a little while afterwards. After his death he obtained divine honours from our people, because he underwent death on behalf of Catholics against the perfidy of Arius." So he. Now he was slain by Theodoric the Arian king around the year of the Lord 526. His prison and tomb are seen at Pavia in the church of St. Augustine. Note that by divine honours are understood sacred and religious honours, such as are paid to martyrs, not such as are paid to God. Concerning St. Laurianus, archbishop
Editors' notes and page, col. 825

Footnotes

<!-- The whole page is NOTATIONES, with one Migne footnote (r) under them. The foot images show only the lower part of each column; the tops of col 825 and col 826 (both within note 76) lie above the crop and are NOT set here. --> (printed under page 430)

(r) ‹anchor: in cubilibus suis› · call in col 825

Psal. CXLIX, 5.

Psalm 149:5.

(printed under page 430)

Page

  • running head: 825 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOI
  • marginal letters: A tae signum faciens,; B risque (ut scribit; C De S. Eliphio; D nus Martianus in
  • old-edition numerals: 502 after agro,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word tae from col 824; ends mid-word archi- across to col 826
PG 4:826
sic inter alia scribit Lucius Marineus Siculus, lib. V De rebus Hispaniae, ante medium : « Mox autem ab eodem angelo monitus ut in Hispaniam rediret, quia pro fide Christi martyrium pati eum oporteret, revertens, in itinere a Totilae regis satellitibus capite obtruncatur. Quod quidem caput abscissum manibus suis accepit. Quod cum satellites vidissent, metu perterriti ad Christi fidem conversi, et baptismatis oleo peruncti, caput Lauriani flentes Hispalim detulerunt. Et cum regi omnia, quae viderant, retulissent, rex quoque Christi nomen assumpsit, et hujus sancti et aliorum templa aedificari praecepit. » Ita ibi. De eodem S. Lauriano agit Joannes Vasaeus in Chronico ad annum Domini 544, quo ista evenisse creduntur.
of Seville, Lucius Marineus Siculus writes thus among other things in Book V of On the Affairs of Spain, before the middle: "And soon, being warned by the same angel to return into Spain, because it behoved him to suffer martyrdom for the faith of Christ, while returning he was beheaded on the way by the guards of King Totila. Which severed head indeed he took up in his own hands. When the guards had seen this, struck with terror they were converted to the faith of Christ, and being anointed with the oil of baptism, weeping they carried the head of Laurianus to Seville. And when they had related to the king all that they had seen, the king also took upon himself the name of Christ, and commanded churches of this saint and of others to be built." Thus there. Joannes Vasaeus treats of the same St. Laurianus in his Chronicle at the year of the Lord 544, in which those things are believed to have happened.
De S. Proculo Bononiensi Sigonius lib. I Hist. Bononiensis. De S. Justino, puero novenni, sub impp. Diocletiano et Maximiano, venerabilis Beda tom. III, et ex eo Surius tom. V Vitarum SS. idem miraculum tradiderunt. Adde his S. Theocnistum et socios martyres, S. Justinianum monachum, S. Decumanum eremitam, S. Offitham virginem et mart. et alios. De quibus quidem martyribus, ac praesertim de S. Dionysio et sociis, liceat mihi aurea illa B. Joannis Chrysostomi verba usurpare, et Francorum pietatem pari cohortatione excitare. « Saepe, inquam, eos invisamus : tumulos adornemus, magnaque fide reliquias eorum contingamus : ut inde benedictionem aliquam assequamur. Etenim sicut milites vulnera in praeliis sibi inflicta regi monstrantes fidenter loquuntur, ita et illi in manibus obsecta capita gestantes, et in medium afferentes, quaecunque voluerint, a Rege coelorum impetrare possunt. » Ita Chrysostomus homilia De sanctis martyribus Juventino et Maximo, sub finem.
Concerning St. Proculus of Bologna, Sigonius in Book I of the History of Bologna. Concerning St. Justin, a boy of nine years, under the Emperors Diocletian and Maximian, the Venerable Bede in Tome III, and from him Surius in Tome V of the Lives of the Saints, have handed down the same miracle. Add to these St. Theocnistus and his companion martyrs, St. Justinian the monk, St. Decumanus the hermit, St. Offitha the virgin and martyr, and others. Concerning which martyrs indeed, and especially concerning St. Dionysius and his companions, let it be permitted to me to employ those golden words of Blessed John Chrysostom, and to stir up the piety of the Franks with a like exhortation: "Let us often, I say, visit them; let us adorn their tombs, and with great faith touch their relics, that we may obtain some blessing therefrom. For just as soldiers showing to the king the wounds inflicted on them in battles speak with confidence, so they too, bearing their severed heads in their hands and bringing them forth into the midst, are able to obtain whatsoever they wish from the King of heaven." Thus Chrysostom in his homily On the Holy Martyrs Juventinus and Maximus, towards the end.
(77) Catulla ei nomen fuit, etc. Hujus Catullae meminerunt tam Graeci, quam Latini scriptores Vitae sanctae Dionysii. Illi Κατούλαν vocant. Ejus momoriam in Menaeo quoque reperies.
(77) Her name was Catulla, etc. Both Greek and Latin writers of the Life of St. Dionysius make mention of this Catulla. The former call her Katoulan. You will find her memorial in the Menaeon also.
(78) Nam satellites mensa exceptos, etc. Scribit S. Joannes Chrysost. pari stratagemate usum patrem sanctarum Berenices et Prosdoces martyrum, hom. 51, Ad popul. Antiochenum. Is enim, quo filiabus suis faciliorem martyrii cursum efficeret, militibus qui eas custodiebant, prandium apposuit, vinum affatim propinavit. Ita dum illi epulantur et inebriantur, virgines duae adjuvante matre in proximum fluvium se demerserunt, et brevi martyrio injurias vimque satellitum tuta castitate redemerunt. Laudat illas integra oratione S. Chrysostomus, et ex Hierapoli urbe Phrygiae, ubi haec facta sunt, ad vere sacram urbem, hoc est ad coelum emigrasse tradit.
(78) For having received the guards at table, etc. St. John Chrysostom writes that the father of the holy martyrs Berenice and Prosdoce used a like stratagem, Homily 51, To the People of Antioch. For he, in order that he might render the course of martyrdom easier for his daughters, set a midday meal before the soldiers who were guarding them, and pledged them abundantly with wine. Thus, while they were feasting and becoming drunk, the two virgins with the help of their mother plunged themselves into the neighbouring river, and by a brief martyrdom redeemed themselves from the outrages and violence of the guards with their chastity safe. St. Chrysostom praises them in an entire discourse, and hands down that from Hierapolis, a city of Phrygia, where these things were done, they departed to the truly sacred city, that is, to heaven.
(79) In feminae honorem Catulliacus. Meminit hujus vici Aimoinus lib. IV Historiae Francorum, cap. 17, ubi agens de rege Dagoberto, « In vicum, inquit, cui Catulliacus vocabulum est, cursu defertur. In hoc viculo aedicula erat, quae corpora martyrum Dionysii ac sociorum ejus tegebat. »
(79) Catulliacus in honour of the woman. Aimoin makes mention of this village in Book IV of the History of the Franks, Chapter 17, where, treating of King Dagobert, he says: "He is borne at a run to the village whose name is Catulliacus. In this little village there was a small shrine which covered the bodies of the martyrs Dionysius and his companions."
(80) Illi die quadam. Refertur hoc visum in Actis sancti Reguli Arelatensis episcopi, apud Vincentium Bellovacensem lib. X, cap. 28, et apud Petrum Equilinum lib. IV, cap. 15, et lib. IX, cap. 41, in Actis SS. Dionysii et sociorum, et apud alios.
(80) To him on a certain day. This vision is related in the Acts of St. Regulus, Bishop of Arles, in Vincent of Beauvais, Book X, Chapter 28, and in Petrus Equilinus, Book IV, Chapter 15, and Book IX, Chapter 41, in the Acts of Saints Dionysius and his companions, and in others.
(81-82) Tum igitur ipsa quoque illorum se discipulam aperiente. Id apud Vincentium Bellovacensem innuitur in Actis S. Reguli, lib. X Historialis speculi, c. 21, ubi de eadem B. Catulla dicitur : « Fuerat enim a B. Dionysii signo crucis praesignata. » Fidelis quoque fuisse indicatur apud S. Antonium archiepiscopum Florentinum, I parte, tit. 6, cap. 28 : « Quaedam autem nobilis matrona fidelis, inquit, timens ne corpora sanctorum in flumen vicinum
(81-82) Then therefore she herself also disclosing herself to be their disciple. This is intimated in Vincent of Beauvais in the Acts of St. Regulus, Book X of the Historical Mirror, Chapter 21, where it is said of the same Blessed Catulla: "For she had been marked beforehand by Blessed Dionysius with the sign of the cross." That she was also a believer is indicated in St. Antoninus, Archbishop of Florence, Part I, Title 6, Chapter 28: "Now a certain noble believing matron," he says, "fearing lest the bodies of the saints should be cast into the neighbe
Editors' notes and page, col. 826

Page

  • running head: CT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 826
  • marginal letters: A episcopo, sic inter; B miraculum tradiderunt. Adde; C Vitae sanctae Dionysii.; D inquit, cui Catulliacus
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word episcopo from col 825; ends mid-word vici- at foot
PG 4:827
jactarentur etc.» Apud Hilduinum vero in Areopagiticis traditur nondum fuisse baptizata: « Nam nobilis quaedam materfamilias, inquit, Catulla nomine, quae licet paganorum adhuc erroribus, necessitate potius quam voluntate teneretur addicta, converti tamen ad fidem Christi per exempla martyrum, atque ad baptismi gratiam se pervenire desiderare, et mente demonstrabat et opere. Dei misecricordia inspirata, mactae virtutis consilium appetivit, atque ad convivium venire postulat sanctorum corporum perditores. » Verisimile est, Catullam fuisse tantum catechumenam in sancti Dionysii et sociorum martyrio, sive primis duntaxat fidei rudimentis citra baptismum imbutam, illo autem a sancto Regulo in hac apud ipsum commoratione illustratam.
tossed about, etc." In Hilduin, however, in the Areopagitica, it is handed down that she had not yet been baptized: "For a certain noble matron," he says, "Catulla by name, who although still held bound to the errors of the pagans by necessity rather than by will, nevertheless showed both in mind and in deed that she was being converted to the faith of Christ through the examples of the martyrs and desired to arrive at the grace of baptism. Inspired by the mercy of God, she conceived a plan of noble virtue, and asks the destroyers of the holy bodies to come to a banquet." It is probable that Catulla was only a catechumen at the martyrdom of Saint Dionysius and his companions, or imbued only with the first rudiments of the faith short of baptism, and was illumined with the latter by Saint Regulus during this stay of his with her.
(83) Vide infra, cap. 25 et seqq.,
(83) See below, ch. 25 and following,
CAPUT XXI.
Chapter XXI.
Discipulorum S. Dionysii labores et fructus, nonnullaeque ejusdem martyris salutiferae post mortem apparitiones.
The labours and fruits of the disciples of St. Dionysius, and some salutary appearances of the same martyr after death.
Ut filii parentibus, sic discipuli magistris honori, laudi, gloriae, et instar pulchrae et suaveolentis coronae exsistunt. Tales fuere Dionysio (ut omittamus Rusticum et Eleutherium, primas illius coronae rosas) illi insignes Ecclesiarum duces, S. Jon (quem modo Jonam, modo Jonium invenimus appellatum), Sanctinus, Antoninus, Taurinus, Regulus, Eugenius, complures alii; sed nominare singulos longum, praecipuos non omisisse necessarium. Hi ergo a discessu patris vere patrios gerere animos, et pro se unusquisque sollicitus esse, ut paternarum virtutum addita haereditate, suam quisque vineam sancta quadam aemulatione, quam posset excultissimam Dei gratia et suo labore redderet. Jon quidem presbyter, qui primo Athenis Romam cum Dionysio, deinde Roma in Galliam cum eodem transierat, sacerdotii sui partes et vivente et vita functo praeceptore examussim implevit, semenque Evangelii praesertim in agro Castresio cum persuavi virtutum suarum odore, et temperantis animi fragrantia dispersit; quippe aqua sola et herbis solitus vitam sustinere, et per tempus quidem quadragenarii jejunii bis duntaxat quot hebdomadis cibum sumere. Is admiratus magistri fortitudinem, et magno ejus imitandi studio succensus, in paria se jecit certamina, primisque gentilium sub Christi jugum ductis, inscenso martyrii curru triumphavit. Comprehensus enim haud procul Lutetia, et fidei titulo interemptus magistri tropaeum triumphumque etiam in eo repraesentavit, quod resectum a cervicibus caput palmis excepit, atque ad montem una fere leuca distantem, ubi et sepultus est, deportavit. Loco accessit honos, ut mons S. Jonis diceretur. Hujus diem natalem ascribunt Martyrologia decimo Kalendas Octobris tali elogio: « Apud pagum Castrensium sancti Jonis presbyteri et martyris, qui cum sancto Dionysio profectus in Galliam, jussu Juliani praefecti verberibus caesus, gladio martyrium consummavit. »
As sons to their parents, so disciples are an honour, praise, and glory to their masters, and like a fair and sweet-smelling crown. Such were to Dionysius (to pass over Rusticus and Eleutherius, the first roses of that crown) those distinguished leaders of the Churches, St. Jon (whom we find called now Jonas, now Jonius), Sanctinus, Antoninus, Taurinus, Regulus, Eugenius, and several others; but to name each one would be long, while not to have omitted the chief ones is necessary. These, therefore, after the departure of their father bore truly paternal spirits, and each one for his part was solicitous that, having added the inheritance of his father's virtues, each with a holy emulation should render his own vineyard as well-cultivated as he could by the grace of God and his own labour. Jon the priest indeed, who had crossed over first from Athens to Rome with Dionysius, and then from Rome into Gaul with the same, fulfilled the duties of his priesthood with exactness both while his teacher lived and after he had departed from life, and scattered the seed of the Gospel especially in the territory of Châtres with the most sweet odour of his virtues and the fragrance of a temperate spirit, being wont indeed to sustain his life with water and herbs alone, and during the season of the forty days' fast to take food only twice each week. Marvelling at the fortitude of his master, and kindled with a great zeal to imitate him, he cast himself into like contests, and having led the foremost of the Gentiles beneath the yoke of Christ, mounted the chariot of martyrdom and triumphed. For being arrested not far from Paris and put to death on account of the faith, he reproduced the trophy and triumph of his master in this respect also, that he received in his palms his head severed from his neck and carried it to a hill about one league distant, where he was also buried. To the place accrued the honour of being called the Mount of St. Jon. The Martyrologies assign his birthday to the tenth day before the Kalends of October with such a eulogy: "In the district of Châtres, of Saint Jon, priest and martyr, who having set out into Gaul with Saint Dionysius, beaten with rods by order of the prefect Julian, completed his martyrdom by the sword."
Jungamus S. Joni B. Sanctinum Meldensem episcopum, quandoquidem in iisdem Ecclesiae tabulis eadem conjunctus die reperitur, hisce verbis: « Apud civitatem Meldensem, beati Sanctini episcopi, discipuli sancti Dionysii Areopagitae: qui ejusdem civitatis episcopus ab eo consecratus primus ibi Evangelium praedicavit. » Is est qui Dionysii magistri sui certamen una cum Antonino spectavit, descripsit, ad pontificem detulit: tandemque ad suos reversus, et vita et miraculis clarus, relicto successore Antonino, post multa animarum lucra feliciter emigravit. Quem et ipse Antoninus iisdem virtutum vestigiis, et pari successu et exitu ad coelum est consecutus.
Let us join to St. Jon blessed Sanctinus, Bishop of Meaux, since in the same records of the Church he is found joined on the same day, in these words: "At the city of Meaux, of blessed Sanctinus, bishop, disciple of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite, who having been consecrated bishop of the same city by him, first preached the Gospel there." He it is who together with Antoninus beheld the contest of his master Dionysius, described it, and carried the report to the Pontiff; and having at length returned to his own, illustrious both in life and in miracles, leaving Antoninus as his successor, after many gains of souls he happily departed. Whom Antoninus himself also followed to heaven in the same footsteps of virtues, and with equal success and end.
Jam vero Taurinus Ebroicensis episcopus, de quo supra nonnihil memoravi, post sancti Patri e terra excessum tanto impensius in omnem partem intendere, quo Ecclesia, tanto parente orba, majorem a successoribus curam exigebat. Is edendorum ad inducendam firmandamque fidem, prodigiorum facultate praeditus fuit plane admirabili. Nam una eademque die praeter alia, etiam mutis hominibus quatuor loquendi usum, et caecis octo videndi vim conciliavit, et vitam uni reddidit. Alias vero sacrificulis Dianam colentibus depulsum a simulacro daemonem turpissimum cum ingenti ipsorum horrore et detestatione conspicuum praebuit. Denique multum populi qua cohortationibus, qua curationibus, qua miraculis Deo cum acquisivisset, ad eum victor transiit.
Now Taurinus, Bishop of Évreux, concerning whom I mentioned something above, after the departure of the holy Father from the earth exerted himself all the more earnestly in every direction, the more the Church, bereaved of so great a parent, demanded greater care from his successors. He was endowed with a truly admirable power of working prodigies for introducing and strengthening the faith. For on one and the selfsame day, besides other things, he also procured the use of speech for four dumb men, and the power of sight for eight blind men, and restored life to one. At another time, to the sacrificial priests who worshipped Diana he exhibited visibly, to their vast horror and detestation, a most foul demon driven from the idol. Finally, when he had gained much people for God partly by exhortations, partly by healings, partly by miracles, he passed over to Him as a victor.
De Regulo autem, cujus nonnulla superius mentio facta est, quid ejus dignum virtutibus dici potest? eodem enim quo dux suus spiritu semper ambulavit, semper laboravit, semper ad extremum usque adversus impietatem decertavit: nec sine ducis ipsius quamvis emeriti, quamvis in coelo triumphantis praesenti ope et interventu. Nam cum ab excessu Dionysii, Silvanectum (urbs est Lutetiam inter et Novionum) fidei propagandae causa profectus esset, multaque tam per iter, quam in urbe ipsa, pro unius Dei cultu asserendo, miracula patraret, simulacra destrueret, daemones expelleret, mortales multos Christo lucrifaceret: ipsi fanorum ac delubrorum pontifices nimia ira succensi, Quintilianum ejus urbis praefectum adierunt: virum sanctum impietatis atque sacrilegii insimularunt: poenas cum sanguine poposcerunt, nec ille mori recusavit; jam surrexerat, jamque ibat (novus enim dolor, dimissis a Regulo e carcere suopte motu Christianis, praefecti animum vehementius inflammarat) nisi conjux Christiana, et olim ab ipso Dionysio noxis abluta, mariti impetum prudentia sua retardasset: atque etiam nisi Dionysius meditatam discipulo poenam non avertisset modo, sed in honorem quoque et in gaudium convertisset. Dum enim praefectus de sanctissimi praesulis nece, sollicite se cum mente pertractat, benignissimus autem Deus solita pietate de servi sui salute disponit, ecce Dionysius nocte intempesta, cum duobus sociis palmae consortibus, per visum praefecto se objicere et sic affari: Quintiliane, Dominus Jesus Christus, cujus nos servos professione fideli fatemur, huc salutis tuae causa nos misit, ut relicto daemonum cultu, ad eum convertaris, et postposita tyrannide, Christianae religionis cultor deinceps exsistas. Igitur primo mane fratrem nostrum inquire Regulum, a quo noxarum veniam postulans, quidquid jusserit, nihil reluctans facito. Ille autem expergefactus narrare uxori somnium atque visum, et imagines eorum qui apparuerant, ac aetate, forma, lineamentis exacte depingere. Tum illa: « Noveris, inquit, dilecte mi, hos qui tibi locuti sunt, non alios esse quam beatum Dionysium, ejusque socios, qui ad Lutetiam a praefecto Fescennino obtruncati palmam obtinuerunt martyrii. Quocirca bene et ex salute tua facies, si quemadmodum ab iisdem sanctis divinitus es commonitus, sanctum adeas pontificem, et quidquid ipse jusserit, facias: ne, si secus faxis, iram omnipotentis Dei Christianorum incurras. » Ne multa. Paruit ille conjugis et sanctorum monitis, atque ad virum Dei, mandata accepturus, et legem Christi una cum omni familia amplexurus, se contulit. Tum vero pontifex tam ipsum praefectum, quam totam fere civitatem ad sua sacra confluere intuitus, miris incedere laetitiis, et palam Christi laudes ex toto corde
And concerning Regulus, of whom some mention has been made above, what can be said worthy of his virtues? For he ever walked in the same spirit as his leader, ever laboured, ever contended to the very end against impiety; and not without the present help and intervention of his leader himself, though emeritus, though triumphing in heaven. For when after the departure of Dionysius he had set out for Senlis (it is a city between Paris and Noyon) for the sake of propagating the faith, and was working many miracles both along the journey and in the city itself to assert the worship of the one God, destroying idols, casting out demons, and gaining many mortals for Christ, the priests of the shrines and temples themselves, kindled with excessive wrath, approached Quintilianus, the prefect of that city, accused the holy man of impiety and sacrilege, and demanded punishment with blood; nor did he refuse to die: already had the prefect risen, and already was he proceeding (for a fresh grievance, as the Christians had been released from prison by Regulus of his own accord, had more vehemently inflamed the prefect's mind), had not his wife, a Christian and washed from her sins of old by Dionysius himself, held back her husband's impulse by her prudence, and had not Dionysius also not only averted the punishment planned for his disciple, but turned it into honour and joy as well. For while the prefect is anxiously pondering within his mind concerning the death of the most holy prelate, and the most benign God with His wonted loving-kindness is disposing concerning the safety of His servant, behold, in the dead of night Dionysius, with his two companions, partners in his palm, presents himself in a vision to the prefect and addresses him thus: Quintilianus, the Lord Jesus Christ, Whose servants we confess ourselves by faithful profession, has sent us hither for the sake of your salvation, that forsaking the worship of demons you may be converted to Him, and laying aside tyranny may henceforth be a worshipper of the Christian religion. Therefore at early dawn seek out our brother Regulus, and asking pardon of him for your offences, whatsoever he shall command, do it without any reluctance. And when he awoke, he related the dream and vision to his wife, and depicted the images of those who had appeared, and described them exactly in age, form, and features. Then she said: "Know, my beloved, that these who spoke to you are none other than blessed Dionysius and his companions, who were beheaded at Paris by the prefect Fescenninus and obtained the palm of martyrdom. Wherefore you will do well and for your salvation if, just as you have been divinely admonished by the same saints, you go to the holy pontiff and do whatsoever he himself shall command, lest, if you do otherwise, you incur the wrath of the almighty God of the Christians." In short, he obeyed the admonitions of his wife and of the saints, and betook himself to the man of God to receive his commands and embrace the law of Christ together with all his household. Then indeed the pontiff, beholding both the prefect himself and almost the whole city flocking to his sacred rites, moved with wondrous joy, and openly from his whole heart the praises of Christ
Editors' notes and page, col. 827

Footnotes

<!-- The visible part of the page is Halloix's full-width text (calls 85–89, whose notationes are printed later). No footnotes at the foot. The top of the page lies above the crop: the end of notationes 81-82 and 83, if printed there, is NOT set. --> (none) (printed under page 431)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: A ad convivium venire
  • old-edition numerals: 503 before CAPUT XXI.; 504 after cum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes and Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word num split at start of column
PG 4:828
Editors' notes and page, col. 828

Page

  • other: col 828 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 827 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:829
resonare. Ita nimirum viri sancti etiam hinc ad aeterna translati nostra curant; ita Ecclesiae invigilant, ita gentilium saluti student, ita honorem Dei amplificant. Eximium igitur quidem sane et germanum Dionysii discipulum fuisse hunc Regulum prorsus necesse est, cujus pia studia magister suus sic cordi habuerit, sic ex alto inspexerit. Et quam vicina, Deus bone, bonis sunt sanctorum auxilia! sed illorum potissime, qui patres nostri ac pontifices in terris exstiterunt si tamen eorum insistentes vestigiis, et ut germani filii, eorum mandatis obsequentes simus, et devota prece amicam opem imploremus. A Regulo ad Eugenium mox veniam, si unicum duntaxat de illo prius addidero quemadmodum scilicet Regulus eo virtutis dignitatisque pervenerit, ut fidei dux, et rex sacrorum et quidem talis tantusque evaderet. Nempe primo in adolescentiae flore beatum Joannem apostolum audivit, suspexit, secutus est; cujus coelesti ac mellifluo delibutus eloquio, nobilis et dives cum esset, omnia post Christi paupertatem et evangelicam doctrinam posuit. Athenas dehinc profectus Dionysio adhaesit, quem et primo Romam, et deinde in Galliam, ut ante memini, est comitatus, et quod multo amplius est, in moribus atque laboribus proxime imitatus.
resounded. Thus doubtless do holy men, even when translated hence to eternal things, care for our affairs; thus do they watch over the Church, thus are they zealous for the salvation of the Gentiles, thus do they amplify the honour of God. It must needs be, therefore, that this Regulus was a truly distinguished and genuine disciple of Dionysius, whose pious endeavours his master had so much at heart and so looked upon from on high. And how near at hand, good God, are the succours of the saints to the good! And especially of those who were our fathers and pontiffs on earth, provided only we tread in their footsteps and, as true sons, obey their commands and implore their friendly aid with devout prayer. From Regulus I shall presently come to Eugenius, if only I first add one single thing concerning him, namely how Regulus arrived at such a height of virtue and dignity as to become a leader of the faith and a ruler of sacred things, and indeed such and so great a one. Namely, first in the flower of youth he heard, looked up to, and followed the blessed Apostle John; steeped in whose heavenly and honey-sweet eloquence, though he was noble and rich, he counted all things second to the poverty of Christ and the evangelical teaching. Setting out thence for Athens, he cleaved to Dionysius, whom he accompanied first to Rome and then into Gaul, as I mentioned before, and what is much more, closely imitated in manners and labours.
Nunc de Eugenio, et ut vere nomen sonat, nobili, non tamen illa nobilitate quam de caduca hominis stirpe stultus suscipit mundus, quam illa vera et solida, quam de manu Domini sapiens suscipit Christianus. Hic igitur cum in Dionysii comitatu atque disciplina vim ingenii magnorum capacis ostendisset, praeclareque sacerdotii sui munus explesset, ab eo denique in episcoporum ordinem cooptatus, atque in Hispaniam ablegatus est: ubi sic rem gessit, sic Ecclesiae Toletanae habenas rexit, ut nobilissimae illius provinciae ad Christianam legem accessio illi potissime, tanquam primo atque omnium sanctissimo pontifici, accepta merito referenda sit. Qui post innumeram rudis populi multitudinem sancta religione imbutam, revisendi aliquando magistri, et sermones cum eo conferendi desiderio captus, in Galliam transiit: sed, heu dolor! ubi spiritus voluptatem ex amici affatu sperabat non mediocrem, ibi ex ejusdem deproperato interitu incredibilem hausit animo dolorem. Nam priusquam Parisios attigisset, occisum intellexit. Itaque et mortuum luxit ut patrem, et pro fide occisum laudavit ut victorem. Neque vero iter aut inhibuit aut reflexit: sed vel invisendi sepulcri amans, vel paris sortiendae sortis cupidus, Lutetiam versus iter prosecutus est: neque amplius quatuor milliaribus jam distabat, cum et ipse interceptus a fidei hostibus, et interfectus est. Cadaver in lacum Marcosium projecerunt. Ibi diutissime, imo, ut auctores non pauci tradiderunt, annos circiter ducentos immersum delituit. Neque tamen vel Dei providentia in custodiendo, vel Dionysii cura in revelando desideranda est: et tanti temporis latebrae corporis probavere dignitatem. Nam salvum et incolume duobus post saeculis non usitato repertum est miraculo. Sic autem repertum vulgata fert fides: Hercoldus vir nobilis et locuples, Constantini magni, ut aiunt, temporibus, domum et agros propter lacum illum habebat: cum autem ex oculis graviter laboraret, ecce illi S. Dionysius per noctem in venerandi forma senis se offerre, ac laeto hilarique vultu ita compellare: Hercolde frater, surge ex morbo sanus, et ad vicinum adi lacum, condiscipuli nostri Eugenii corpus illic require ac honeste sepeli. Nam illius gratia et meritis magna huic populo collaturus est Deus beneficia. His auditis, expergefactus Hercoldus, et sanum se cernens ac demirans, nimio, gaudio exsultat tam de divino viso, quam de curato visu. Nec mora est, quin continuo lacum petat, corpus educat, sepultura donet. Verum id omnibus merito per quam mirum et vere Dei opus apparere, tam integrum illud, tam recens reperiri, atque si illo die et non ducentis ante annis fuisset neci datum. In fundo autem suo cum perhonorifice sepelisset, posteaque sepulcro superaedificatum martyris honori sacrarium fuisset, ingentia ibi mirrcula, et exinde concursus admirabiles facti. Sacrum igitur corpus terra Gallia, ut pretiosorum hujusmodi pignorum cultrix studiosissima, et multis saeculis et ingenti cura retinuit: sic tamen, ut nonnullam reliquiarum portionem viri pientissimi exorarint, potentissimi impetrarint. Decimo enim circiter ab ortu Christi saeculo, hoc est octingentis eoque amplius post annis, quam idem beatus Eugenius martyrii laurea decoratus fuerat, sanctus Gerardus abbas Broniensis nonnullas ejus reliquias (cujus in honorem oratorium quondam monachus exstruxerat) a sancti Dionysii coenobitis, qui illas in suo monasterio Parisiis asservabant, precario obtinuit. Quo etiam tempore praeclara ejusdem martyris Acta in concilio Leodiensi recognita, et publice deinceps quotannis legi jussa: imo ipse qui ei concilio praeerat Stephanus Leodiensis episcopus, vir sanctissimus haec in ejusdem Eugenii honorem addidit: « Decreto, inquit, pontificio statuitur, et haec sancta synodus ei subscribens assentit, ut per totam, in qua S. martyr quiescet, decaniam, solemnitas ejus instar Dominicae diei celebretur, et Ecclesia Broniensis ab omni obsonio Leodiensi episcopo ex debito persolvendo deinceps immunis sit. » Edictum quoque proposuit idem episcopus, ut transeuntibus in Leodiensem et Namurcensem terram ejusdem sancti Eugenii reliquiis, denso ac frequenti agmine obviam iretur, et in praeparatum ipsis locum magno cum gaudio inferrentur. Nam sanctus Gerardus Parisiis delatas, Cuvinii, quod ejusdem dioecesis oppidum est Lotharingiae finitimum, tantis per deposuerat, rogatumque interim antistitem Stephanum venerat, num ei placeret, uti publicus sancti Eugenii reliquis honos haberetur? Cui ille, ut jucundo erat ac perspicaci ingenio, audito nomine Eugenii: « Prorsus, inquit, ita faciendum, et magno Eugenio cum magno Euge obviandum est. » Itaque sic factum. Annis vero post hanc translationem amplius ducentis, hoc est Christi circiter millesimo centesimo quinquagesimo sexto, cum Ludovicus septimus rex Galliae Toleti esset, mentioque sancti Eugenii incidisset, ab eo impetrata est, quamvis aegre, pars aliqua ejus reliquiarum, nempe brachium dextrum. Quibus reliquis, cum ab abbate Sancti Dionysii, regis Ludovici legato, Toletum deferrentur, ipse Alphonsus Castellae rex, imperator nuncupatus, cum filiis regibus, et proceribus, et sacris ordinibus, et magna confluentium mortalium turba, ritu supplicationis processit in occursum, subcollantibusque ipso et duobus filiis regibus, theca ipsa in aedem maximam insigni pompa et solemnitate illata est, anno salutis, ut dixi, millesimo centesimo quinquagesimo sexto, pridie Idus Februarii. Nec vero cessavit Hispana pietas, donec certa patroni sui ossa, quae in Galliis residua erant, obtineret, atque in Ecclesiam Toletanam, quam ille idem primus pastor instituerat fundaratque, velut in propriam possessionem ex Gallorum concessione transferret. Quare Philippus II, Hispaniarum rex, legationem pro iis impetrandis ad Carolum IX, Galliae regem, misit, tandemque anno salutis quingentesimo sexagesimo quinto supra millesimum, hoc est annis post jam dictam dextri brachii translationem quadringentis novem, impetravit. Tum igitur honos eidem Eugenio tantus ab Hispania, et ab ejus rege potissimum est habitus, quantus haberi ab homine mortali possit Quippe praeter aliam translationis pompam et apparatum incomparabilem, rex ipse catholicus incredibili succensus pietate, oneri subire, et humeros feretro supponere, atque in pristinam Toletanam sedem, tanto post intervallo velut reducem episcopum sanctissimum et martyrem gloriosissimum revehere, qro magno honorare et voluptate habuit. Quo in
Now concerning Eugenius, and as his name truly sounds, noble—yet not with that nobility which the foolish world receives from the perishable stock of man, so much as with that true and solid nobility which the wise Christian receives from the hand of the Lord. When, therefore, in the company and discipline of Dionysius he had shown the force of a mind capable of great things and had nobly fulfilled the office of his priesthood, he was at length co-opted by him into the order of bishops and sent away into Spain; where he so conducted affairs and so guided the reins of the Church of Toledo that the accession of that most noble province to the Christian law is deservedly to be credited chiefly to him, as its first and holiest pontiff of all. After imbuing an innumerable multitude of an uncultivated people with holy religion, seized with a desire of visiting his master at some time and holding converse with him, he crossed over into Gaul; but, alas the grief! where he hoped for no small pleasure of spirit from the speech of his friend, there he drank into his soul incredible sorrow from his hastened death. For before he had reached Paris, he learned that he had been slain. And so he both mourned him when dead as a father, and praised him when slain for the faith as a victor. Yet he neither halted nor turned back his journey, but either loving to visit his tomb or eager to share a like lot, he pursued his journey towards Paris; and he was now distant not more than four miles when he too was intercepted by the enemies of the faith and slain. They cast his corpse into Lake Marchais. There for a very long time, nay, as not a few authors have handed down, for about two hundred years it lay hidden submerged. Yet neither was the providence of God lacking in guarding it, nor the care of Dionysius in revealing it; and the hiding of the body for so great a time proved its dignity. For two centuries later it was found safe and unharmed by an unwonted miracle. And common belief reports that it was found thus: Hercoldus, a noble and wealthy man in the times, as they say, of Constantine the Great, had a house and lands near that lake; and when he was suffering grievously in his eyes, behold, St. Dionysius presented himself to him by night in the form of a venerable old man, and with a joyful and cheerful countenance addressed him thus: Brother Hercoldus, rise healed from your disease, and go to the neighbouring lake; seek out there the body of our fellow-disciple Eugenius and bury it honourably. For by his grace and merits God will confer great benefits upon this people. Having heard these things, Hercoldus awoke, and seeing himself healed and marvelling, exulted with exceeding joy as much over the divine vision as over his healed sight. Nor is there any delay: he straightway seeks the lake, draws out the body, and gives it burial. Truly it rightly appeared to all exceedingly wonderful and truly a work of God that it was found so whole and so fresh, just as though it had been put to death on that day and not two hundred years before. And when he had buried it very honourably on his own estate, and afterwards a shrine had been built over the tomb in honour of the martyr, vast miracles were wrought there, and thence admirable concourses of people took place. The land of Gaul, therefore, as a most zealous cultivator of precious pledges of this kind, retained the sacred body both for many centuries and with vast care; yet in such a way that most pious men entreated, and most powerful men obtained, some portion of the relics. For around the tenth century from the birth of Christ, that is, eight hundred and more years after the same blessed Eugenius had been adorned with the laurel of martyrdom, Saint Gerard, Abbot of Brogne, obtained by entreaty some of his relics (in whose honour, when formerly a monk, he had built an oratory) from the monks of Saint Dionysius, who kept them in their monastery at Paris. At which time also the illustrious Acts of the same martyr were examined at the Council of Liège and ordered to be read publicly every year thereafter; nay, Stephen, Bishop of Liège, himself, who presided over that council, a most holy man, added these words in honour of the same Eugenius: "By pontifical decree," he says, "it is ordained, and this holy synod subscribing thereto assents, that throughout the whole deanery in which the holy martyr shall rest, his solemnity shall be celebrated like the Lord's day, and the Church of Brogne shall henceforth be immune from all purveyance due to be paid to the Bishop of Liège." The same bishop also published an edict that as the relics of the same Saint Eugenius passed into the territory of Liège and Namur, the people should go out to meet them in a dense and crowded throng, and that they should be borne with great joy into the place prepared for them. For Saint Gerard had deposited for a little while at Couvin, which is a town of the same diocese bordering on Lorraine, the relics brought from Paris, and had meanwhile come to ask Bishop Stephen whether it pleased him that public honour should be paid to the relics of Saint Eugenius. To whom he, being of a pleasant and keen wit, upon hearing the name of Eugenius, said: "By all means it must be done so, and the great Eugenius must be met with a great Euge!" And so it was done. More than two hundred years after this translation, however, that is, around the year of Christ one thousand one hundred and fifty-six, when Louis the Seventh, King of France, was at Toledo and mention had been made of Saint Eugenius, some part of his relics, namely his right arm, was obtained from him, though with difficulty. When these relics were being brought to Toledo by the Abbot of Saint-Denis, legate of King Louis, Alfonso himself, King of Castile, styled Emperor, with his royal sons, and the nobles, and the sacred orders, and a great crowd of mortals flocking together, went forth to meet them in procession of supplication, and with the king himself and his two royal sons placing their shoulders beneath it, the reliquary itself was borne into the great church with remarkable pomp and solemnity, in the year of salvation, as I said, one thousand one hundred and fifty-six, on the day before the Ides of February. Nor indeed did Spanish piety cease until it obtained the remaining bones of its patron which were left in the Gauls, and by the concession of the French transferred them as into their own possession into the Church of Toledo, which that same first pastor had instituted and founded. Wherefore Philip II, King of the Spains, sent an embassy to Charles IX, King of France, to obtain them, and at length in the year of salvation one thousand five hundred and sixty-five, that is, four hundred and nine years after the aforesaid translation of the right arm, obtained them. Then therefore as great honour was paid to the same Eugenius by Spain, and by her king above all, as could be paid by mortal man. For besides the other pomp of the translation and incomparable pageantry, the Catholic King himself, kindled with incredible piety, held it a great honour and pleasure to take up the burden, and set his shoulders beneath the bier, and carry back to his ancient see of Toledo, as if returning home after so great an interval, the most holy bishop and most glorious martyr. In which
Editors' notes and page, col. 829

Footnotes

<!-- The visible part of the page is Halloix's full-width text (calls 94–98; their notationes are printed later). No footnotes at the foot. --> (none) (printed under page 432)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 505 after illud,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:830
Editors' notes and page, col. 830

Page

  • other: col 830 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 829 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:831
facto palam sane toti mundo fecit, quam alte Christiana et avita pietas cordi regio et tantorum potenti honorum et regnorum insideret. Hujus porro martyris sacra solemnisque memoria decimo septimo Kalendas Decembris Romano ascripta Martyrologio sic legitur: « Natalis sancti Eugenii episcopi Toletani et martyris. B. Dionysii Areopagitae discipuli, qui in territorio Parisiensi consummato martyrii cursu, beatae passionis coronam percepit a Domino. Cujus corpus Toletum postea fuit translatum. » Fusiorem hujus postremae translationis descriptionem, arcuumque item triumphalium tunc erectorum, vide apud Guillelmum Eysengrineum. centem. 1, parte I, distinct 4, De hispanis pontificibus. Hactenus de B. Dionysii eximiis aliquot discipulis: nunc ad aliquas virtutes in divinis ipsius scriptis praelucentes attendamus.
by this deed he made plain indeed to the whole world how deeply Christian and ancestral piety was seated in the royal heart, master of so many honours and kingdoms. The sacred and solemn memory of this martyr, entered in the Roman Martyrology on the seventeenth day before the Kalends of December, reads thus: "The birthday of St Eugenius, bishop of Toledo and martyr. Disciple of blessed Dionysius the Areopagite, who, having completed the course of martyrdom in the territory of Paris, received from the Lord the crown of a blessed passion. His body was afterwards translated to Toledo." For a fuller description of this last translation, and also of the triumphal arches then erected, see Wilhelm Eisengrein, Centenary 1, part I, distinction 4, On the Spanish Bishops. So far of some outstanding disciples of blessed Dionysius; now let us turn to certain virtues that shine out in his divine writings.
NOTATIONES.
NOTES.
(83) Modo Jonam, etc. Jonas vocatur in Martyrologio Romano 22 Sept., et in Flavii Dextri Chronico ad annum Christi 86, et alibi; Jonius autem a Vincentio Bellovacensi lib. X, cap. 25, et S. Antonino in I parte, titul. VI, cap. 18, § 2, et quibusdam in Martyrologiis ad diem 5 Augusti. Verum a Francis et olim et nunc, cum monte ejusdem nominis Jon appellatur, quo modo et a Petro Equilino lib. Catalogi sanctorum VIII, cap. 106, et a D. Bucherio doctore Sorbonico, in epistola de Dionysii gemino episcopatu, et germanis ejus libris ad Petrum Lanselium data.
(83) Now Jonas, etc. He is called Jonas in the Roman Martyrology, 22 September, and in the Chronicle of Flavius Dexter at the year of Christ 86, and elsewhere; but Jonius by Vincent of Beauvais, Book X, chapter 25, and by St Antoninus in part I, title VI, chapter 18, § 2, and in certain Martyrologies at 5 August. But by the French, both formerly and now, he is called Jon, together with the hill of the same name, as also by Peter de Natalibus of Equilio, Book VIII of the Catalogue of Saints, chapter 106, and by Dr Boucher of the Sorbonne, in the letter on Dionysius' twofold episcopate, and on his genuine books, addressed to Pierre Lansel.
(84) In agro Castresio. Galli sua lingua vocant Chastres sous Montlehery. Castresium vocat etiam Equilinus loco citato. Aliqui Castrensium, sed tum est genitivus plur. Franciscus Bivarius existimat agrum Castresium, sive pagum Castrensium, idem esse quod Castra Caecilia in Lusitania. Vide illum in Commentario ad Dextri Chronicon anno Christi 86, numero 12 et anno 130, num. 4. De Jone seu Jona egimus etiam supra ad cap. X.
(84) In the territory of Castres. The French in their tongue call it Chastres-sous-Montlhéry. Equilinus too calls it Castresium in the place cited. Some say "of the Castrenses", but then it is a genitive plural. Francisco Bivar thinks that the territory of Castres, or the canton of the Castrenses, is the same as Castra Caecilia in Lusitania. See him in his Commentary on Dexter's Chronicle at the year of Christ 86, number 12, and at the year 130, number 4. Of Jon or Jonas we have also treated above at chapter X.
(85) Martyrol. Rom. 22 Sept.
(85) Roman Martyrology, 22 September.
(86) Apud civitatem Meldensem. Nomen civitatis est Meldae, Gallice Meaux. Est civitas episcopalis, media inter Lutetiam Parisiorum (a qua distat decem millibus passuum) et castrum Theodorici. Multos habuit sanctos episcopos, quorum primus fuit B. Sanctinus, de quo hic agitur; secundus sanctus Antoninus Sanctini comes et successor: qui ambo coluntur ad diem 22 septembris. Alios vide apud Philippum Ferrarium in Nova topographia
(86) At the city of Meaux. The name of the city is Meldae, in French Meaux. It is an episcopal city, midway between Lutetia of the Parisii (from which it is ten miles distant) and Château-Thierry. It has had many holy bishops, of whom the first was blessed Sanctinus, who is treated here; the second St Antoninus, companion and successor of Sanctinus; both of whom are venerated on 22 September. For the others see Filippo Ferrari in the New Topography.
(87) Beati Sanctini episcopi. De illo egi supra ad cap. XV et XVII. Eum autem scripsisse martyrium sancti Dionysii magistri sui, est in ipsius Sanctini Actis apud Vincentium Bellovacensem, lib. X Speculi historialis, cap. 22 Sed in tempore consuetus error (ut saepe diximus, et alibi causam erroris attulimus) in eo corrigendus est, quod Domitiano attribuat, quae sunt Adriani. Probavimus enim S. Dionysium imperante Adriano affectum esse martyrio.
(87) Of blessed Sanctinus the bishop. I have treated of him above at chapters XV and XVII. That he wrote the martyrdom of St Dionysius his master is found in the Acts of Sanctinus himself in Vincent of Beauvais, Book X of the Historical Mirror, chapter 22. But the usual error in the date (as we have often said, and have given the cause of the error elsewhere) must be corrected in it, in that it attributes to Domitian what belongs to Hadrian. For we have proved that St Dionysius was given martyrdom in the reign of Hadrian.
(88) Martyrol. Rom. 22 Sept.
(88) Roman Martyrology, 22 September.
(89) Nam una eademque die. Habent sancti Taurini Acta apud Vincentium Bellovac. lib. X, cap. 34, illum suscitasse Eufrasiam Lucii filiam, eademque ipsa die ab eo baptizatos centum viginti homines, octo caecos illuminatos, quatuor mutos sanatos, aliasque virtutes non modicas esse patratas.
(89) For on one and the same day. The Acts of St Taurinus in Vincent of Beauvais, Book X, chapter 34, have it that he raised Eufrasia the daughter of Lucius, and that on that same day a hundred and twenty men were baptized by him, eight blind men given light, four mutes healed, and other mighty works of no small kind performed.
(90) Nunc de Eugenio, etc. Aliqua de illo tetigimus quaest. 3 infra, ubi disputavimus, idemne sit Eugenius et Marcellus: et dato eumdem esse, an etiam ille Eugenius sit Timotheus ille, ad quem Dionysius Areopagita libros suos misit, et cui eosdem dedicavit. Vide ibi.
(90) Now of Eugenius, etc. We have touched on some things about him in Question 3 below, where we have discussed whether Eugenius and Marcellus are the same: and, granted that they are the same, whether that Eugenius is also that Timothy to whom Dionysius the Areopagite sent his books and to whom he dedicated them. See there.
(91) Revisendi aliquando magistri, etc. Venisse Eugenium in Galliam ex Hispania, revisendi Dionysii et cum eo conferendi gratia, habemus auctoritatem Gothici Breviarii, quam vide supra cap. XII. Vide et Joannem Marianam lib. IV De rebus Hispaniae, cap. 4, ubi inter alia: « Studio Dionysium invisendi, inquit, in interiorem Galliam penetravit, cum a Sisinnii praefecti satellitibus comprehensus in vestigio est occisus. Corpus
(91) To see his master again at some time, etc. That Eugenius came into Gaul from Spain to see Dionysius again and confer with him we have the authority of the Gothic Breviary, which see above, chapter XII. See also Juan de Mariana, Book IV On the Affairs of Spain, chapter 4, where among other things he says: "In his eagerness to visit Dionysius he made his way into the interior of Gaul, when, seized by the guards of the prefect Sisinnius, he was killed on the spot. His body
Editors' notes and page, col. 831

Footnotes

<!-- The whole page is NOTATIONES. The foot images show only the lower part of each column; the tops of col 831 (end of note 84) and col 832 (middle of note 91) lie above the crop and are NOT set here. Calls 84, 90, 91 stand above the crop on pp. 431–432. --> (printed under page 433)

(84) (continued) · call on p. 431 (above the crop)

[… above the crop] tum est genitivus plur. Franciscus Bivarius existimat agrum Castresium, sive pagum Castrensium, idem esse quod Castra Caecilia in Lusitania. Vide illum in Commentario ad Dextri Chronicon anno Christi 86, numero 12 et anno 130, num. 4. De Jone seu Jona egimus etiam supra ad cap. X.

[… above the crop] … is a genitive plural. Francisco Bivar thinks the "field of Castresium", or "village of the Castrenses", is the same as Castra Caecilia in Lusitania. See him in his Commentary on Dexter's Chronicle, at the year of Christ 86, number 12, and at the year 130, number 4. Of Jonas or Jona we have also treated above, at chapter X.

(printed under page 433)

(90) ‹anchor: Nunc de Eugenio› · call above the crop (p. 431 or 432)

Nunc de Eugenio, etc. Aliqua de illo tetigimus quaest. 3 infra, ubi disputavimus, idemne sit Eugenius et Marcellus: et dato eumdem esse, an etiam ille Eugenius sit Timotheus ille, ad quem Dionysius Areopagita libros suos misit, et cui eosdem dedicavit. Vide ibi.

Now of Eugenius, etc. We have touched on some matters concerning him in question 3 below, where we discussed whether Eugenius and Marcellus are the same; and, granting that they are, whether that Eugenius is also the Timothy to whom Dionysius the Areopagite sent his books and to whom he dedicated them. See there.

(printed under page 433)

(91) ‹anchor: Revisendi aliquando magistri› · call above the crop (p. 431 or 432)

Revisendi aliquando magistri, etc. Venisse Eugenium in Galliam ex Hispania, revisendi Dionysii et cum eo conferendi gratia, habemus auctoritatem Gothici Breviarii, quam vide supra cap. XII. Vide et Joannem Marianam lib. IV De rebus Hispaniae, cap. 4, ubi inter alia: « Studio Dionysium invisendi, inquit, in interiorem Galliam penetravit, cum a Sisinnii praefecti satellitibus comprehensus in vestigio est occisus. Corpus [… top of col 832 above the crop] norum sapientum scriptis exceptis paucis videamur carere. » ¶ Istum hymnum depromptum e sacro Dionysiani coenobii armario hic proferimus. Sic igitur: / Coeli cives applaudite / Mundi jucundo lumini, / Puo illustratur coelitus / Hujus diei gratia. / Praecelsa fides martyris / Sacrique vita antistitis, / Dionysii nobilis / Hodie palmam suscepit. / Areopago Ecclesia / Regis sumpsit diadema / Coelestis, gemmam fulgidam / Dionysium sophistam. / Paulo docente, speculum / Habet fides fidelium / Et spiculum gentilitas, / Quem ante murum noverat. / Miro clarescens dogmate / Illuminavit Graeciam: / Et inclytus hinc pontifex / Urbem Romam tunc adiit / Clemente Romae praesule / Jubente, Galliam: / Cui jubar solis splendidi / Illuxit signis, flamine. / Tandem repulso daemone, / Constructo sacro opere, / Poenis affectus maximis / Caesa cervice coelum adit. / Ave, Pater, scandens polum; / Ave pie, visens solum: / Annua festi munera / Tua sacrans praesentia. / Offer sacerdos optime / Gemitus nostros et preces: / Firma fidem, martyr Dei / Moresque nostros corrige. / Ope guberna fragiles, / In mundi hujus prelago, / Atque exutos corpore / Pie benignus suscipe. / Quo sine fine gloriam / Deo Patri cum Filio, / Una cum sancto Spiritu / Tecum canamus perpetim. Amen. ¶ Scripsit autem Eugenius hymnum illum, audito in itinere martyrii nuntio, prusquam advenisset ad sepulcri locum. Nam in ipsa via occisus est et quidem a praefecto [507] Sisinnio, ut paulo superius innuit Mariana, hoc est, ab eodem a quo S. Dionysius, quippe non multo intervallo alter post alterum.

To visit his master again at some time, etc. That Eugenius came into Gaul from Spain to visit Dionysius again and confer with him, we have the authority of the Gothic Breviary, which see above, chapter XII. See also Juan de Mariana, On the Affairs of Spain, book IV, chapter 4, where among other things he says: "From eagerness to visit Dionysius he made his way into inner Gaul, when, seized by the guards of the prefect Sisinnius, he was killed on the spot. His body [… above the crop] … we seem to lack, except for a few, the writings of the … wise." ¶ This hymn, taken from the sacred library of the monastery of Saint-Denis, we set out here. It runs thus: / Citizens of heaven, applaud / the world's delightful light, / by whom from heaven is made bright / the grace of this day. / The lofty faith of the martyr / and the life of the holy bishop, / noble Dionysius, / today received the palm. / From the Areopagus the Church / took a diadem for the heavenly / King, a shining gem, / Dionysius the sage. / By Paul's teaching the faith of the faithful / has in him a mirror, / and heathendom a spear, / whom before it had known as a wall. / Shining with wondrous doctrine, / he enlightened Greece; / and thence, a famous bishop, / he went to the city of Rome, / and, at the bidding of Clement, / bishop of Rome, to Gaul, / on which the radiance of a splendid sun / shone forth in signs and in the Spirit. / At last, the demon driven back / and the sacred work built up, / afflicted with the greatest pains, / his neck struck through, he goes to heaven. / Hail, Father, climbing to the sky; / hail, kind one, looking upon the earth, / hallowing with your presence / the yearly gifts of the feast. / Offer, best of priests, / our groans and prayers; / strengthen our faith, martyr of God, / and correct our ways. / Steer the frail with your help / on the sea of this world, / and when we are stripped of the body / receive us kindly and gently; / that without end glory / to God the Father with the Son, / together with the Holy Spirit, / we may sing with you for ever. Amen. ¶ Eugenius wrote that hymn when he heard the news of the martyrdom on his journey, before he reached the place of the tomb. For he was killed on the road itself, and that by the prefect [Halloix p. 507] Sisinnius, as Mariana indicated a little above — that is, by the same man as St Dionysius, the one not long after the other.

(printed under page 433)

Page

  • running head: 831 S. DIONYSII AREOPA
  • marginal letters: A (83) Modo Jonam,; B De Jone seu; C Domitiano attribuat, quae; D ctoritatem Gothici Breviarii,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 8 full-width lines at top (facto palam... to damus.) and full-width heading 506 NOTATIONES. across cols 831-832 cut at right edge, not set; ends mid-sentence Corpus across to col 832
  • running head: 831 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 832
  • marginal letters: A (83) Modo Jonam; B Jone seu Jona egimus; C mus enim S. Dionysium; D octoritatem Gothici Breviarii
  • old-edition numerals: 506 before NOTATIONES
  • other: page 433 set in reading order: the eight full-width lines, NOTATIONES heading, left column of notes; right column in c832_a.md. "Eysengrineum. centem." with full stop, "distinct" without stop, "cap. 22 Sed" without stop, and (86) ending without stop are as printed.
PG 4:832
in Marcasium lacum conjectum. Gallia demum Christi sacris populariter imbuta, Hercoldus vir primarius divino monitu in Diolum pagum lacui vicinum delatum, templo ejus nomine dicato coluit. » Vide etiam L. Marineum Siculum lib. V De rebus Hispaniae.
was thrown into the Marcasian lake. When Gaul was at last imbued at large with the rites of Christ, Hercoldus, a leading man, carried it by divine warning to the village of Diolum near the lake, and honoured it with a church dedicated in his name." See also Lucio Marineo Siculo, Book V On the Affairs of Spain.
(92) Et pro fide occisum laudavit, ut victorem. Testis est Flavius Dexter ad Christi annum 130, sancti Dionysii martyrium ab Eugenio celebratum elegantissimo (sic enim ait) carmine. Hilduinus quoque abbas in Epistola ad Ludovicum Pium semper Augustum, testatur, S. Eugenium Toletanum scripsisse hymnum de beato Dionysio. « Nec mirari, inquit, quis poterit, cum hymnum S. Eugenii Toletani de B. Dionysio habeamus, et vicinorum sapientum scriptis exceptis paucis videamur carere. »
(92) And he praised him, slain for the faith, as a victor. Flavius Dexter, at the year of Christ 130, bears witness that the martyrdom of St Dionysius was celebrated by Eugenius in a most elegant (for so he says) poem. Abbot Hilduin too, in his Letter to Louis the Pious, ever Augustus, testifies that St Eugenius of Toledo wrote a hymn on blessed Dionysius. "Nor will anyone be able to wonder," he says, "since we have the hymn of St Eugenius of Toledo on blessed Dionysius, and seem to lack the writings of the neighbouring wise men, apart from a few."
Istum hymnum depromptum e sacro Dionysiani coenobii armario hic proferimus. Sic igitur:
This hymn, drawn from the sacred book-press of the monastery of Saint-Denis, we bring forward here. It runs thus:
Coeli cives applaudite / Mundi jucundo lumini, / Puo illustratur coelitus / Hujus diei gratia. / Praecelsa fides martyris / Sacrique vita antistitis, / Dionysii nobilis / Hodie palmam suscepit. / Areopago Ecclesia / Regis sumpsit diadema / Coelestis, gemmam fulgidam / Dionysium sophistam. / Paulo docente, speculum / Habet fides fidelium / Et spiculum gentilitas, / Quem ante murum noverat. / Miro clarescens dogmate / Illuminavit Graeciam: / Et inclytus hinc pontifex / Urbem Romam tunc adiit / Clemente Romae praesule / Jubente, Galliam: / Cui jubar solis splendidi / Illuxit signis, flamine. / Tandem repulso daemone, / Constructo sacro opere, / Poenis affectus maximis / Caesa cervice coelum adit. / Ave, Pater, scandens polum; / Ave pie, visens solum: / Annua festi munera / Tua sacrans praesentia. / Offer sacerdos optime / Gemitus nostros et preces: / Firma fidem, martyr Dei / Moresque nostros corrige. / Ope guberna fragiles, / In mundi hujus prelago, / Atque exutos corpore / Pie benignus suscipe. / Quo sine fine gloriam / Deo Patri cum Filio, / Una cum sancto Spiritu / Tecum canamus perpetim. Amen.
Citizens of heaven, applaud / The joyful light of the world, / By which from heaven is lit / The grace of this day. / The lofty faith of the martyr / And the life of the holy bishop, / Of noble Dionysius, / Today has received the palm. / From the Areopagus the Church / Of the heavenly King took a diadem, / A shining gem, / Dionysius the sage. / By Paul's teaching the faith of the faithful / Has in him a mirror, / And the heathen world a dart, / Whom it had known before the wall. / Shining with wondrous doctrine / He enlightened Greece; / And thence the renowned pontiff / Then went to the city of Rome, / And, at the bidding of Clement, / Bishop of Rome, to Gaul: / On whom the radiance of the brilliant sun / Shone forth with signs, with the Spirit. / At last, the demon driven back, / The sacred work built, / Afflicted with the greatest pains, / His neck struck through, he goes to heaven. / Hail, Father, climbing to the sky; / Hail, kindly one, visiting the earth, / Hallowing the yearly gifts of the feast / With your presence. / Offer, best of priests, / Our groans and prayers: / Strengthen our faith, martyr of God, / And correct our ways. / Steer with your aid the frail / On the sea of this world, / And, when we are stripped of the body, / Receive us kindly, of your goodness. / That without end glory / To God the Father with the Son, / Together with the Holy Spirit, / We may sing with you for ever. Amen.
Scripsit autem Eugenius hymnum illum, audito in itinere martyrii nuntio, prusquam advenisset ad sepulcri locum. Nam in ipsa via occisus est et quidem a praefecto Sisinnio, ut paulo superius innuit Mariana, hoc est, ab eodem a quo S. Dionysius, quippe non multo intervallo alter post alterum.
Eugenius wrote that hymn when the news of the martyrdom had been heard on the journey, before he had reached the place of the tomb. For he was killed on the very road, and that by the prefect Sisinnius, as Mariana indicated a little above, that is, by the same man as St Dionysius, since the one followed the other at no long interval.
Editors' notes and page, col. 832

Page

  • running head: NYSII AREOPAGITAE 832
  • marginal letters: A in Marcasium lacum; B Coeli cives applaudite; C Cui jubar solis; D Scripsit autem Eugenius
  • old-edition numerals: 507 after praefecto
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 8 full-width lines at top (Christiana et avita... to atten-) and full-width heading 506 NOTATIONES. across cols 831-832 cut at left edge, not set
  • running head: 831 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE 832
  • marginal letters: A in Marcasium lacum; B (beside the hymn, approx. Coeli cives applaudite); C (beside the hymn, approx. Jubente, Galliam); D Scripsit autem Eugenius
  • old-edition numerals: 507 after praefecto
  • other: right column of page 433. UNSURE: "Marcasium" (letter after Marcas- damaged; possibly Marcasium) and "Hercoldus" (l damaged). Hymn set as one paragraph divided by " / ". The hymn's second person addresses Dionysius, so it is rendered "you/your" (Thou is reserved for God).
PG 4:833
⟨…⟩rineus Siculus loco supra citato : « Qui ⟨…⟩a visitavit magistrum Dionysium, inquit, ⟨…⟩esset ingressus, a gentilibus deprehensus, ⟨…⟩i confessione quis esset cognitus, gladio ⟨…⟩viam, qua magister suus illuc jam prae-⟨…⟩ coelum coronatus ingreditur. »
Marineus Siculus in the place cited above: "Who visited his master Dionysius," he says, "and when he had entered, being seized by the heathens, and made known by confession of faith who he was, perished by the sword, and by the way whereby his master had already gone thither before, enters heaven crowned."
⟨…⟩nos circiter ducentos immersum delituit. ⟨…⟩serunt Vaseus in Chronico ad annum Do-⟨…⟩ Thomas de Trugillo tom. II Thesauri, ad ⟨…⟩nbris, et Franciscus Bivarius in Commen-⟨…⟩Dextrum, anno Christi 130, et alii. Verba ⟨…⟩unt : « Ibi ergo mansit per ducentos annos, ⟨…⟩ndem tempore Constantini imperatoris fa-⟨…⟩revelatio Christiano cuidam equiti ; voca-⟨…⟩rcoldus, etc. » Bivarii autem : « Quomodo ⟨…⟩endens martyrii lauream adeptus, ac in la-⟨…⟩casium injectus, et inde revelatione Her-⟨…⟩bili viro a S. Dionysio facta, praeclaro si-⟨…⟩tatis miraculose ipsi impertitae, post du-⟨…⟩quei latibuli annos recens eductus, digno ⟨…⟩abitus fuerit, etc. » Quibus accedere vide-⟨…⟩ante laudatus Mariana, dum indicat cor-⟨…⟩rtum esse, « Gallia demum Christi sacris ⟨…⟩ter imbuta. » Hoc autem factum esse non ⟨…⟩nte tempora Constantini. Hic enim primus ⟨…⟩toti populi ad Christum concurrerent, et po-⟨…⟩r Christi sacris imbuerentur Huic etiam ⟨…⟩ae favet Gothicum Toletanum Breviarium in ⟨…⟩de sancto Eugenio, ubi haec de ejus marty-⟨…⟩orporis in illo lacu demersione, et perdu-⟨…⟩ et revelatione :
It lay hidden plunged for about two hundred years. Vasaeus in his Chronicle at the year of the Lord, Thomas de Trujillo in Tome II of his Treasury, at November, and Franciscus Bivarius in his Commentary on Dexter, at the year of Christ 130, and others have written this. Their words are: "There then it remained for two hundred years, and at length in the time of the Emperor Constantine a revelation was made to a certain Christian knight; he was called Hercoldus, etc." And the words of Bivarius: "How, going thither, he obtained the laurel of martyrdom, and was cast into Lake Marchais, and from thence, upon a revelation made by St. Dionysius to Hercoldus a noble man, with a famous sign of health miraculously imparted to him, after two hundred years of that watery hiding-place, being newly drawn forth, he was held in worthy honour, etc." With whom Mariana, praised before, seems to agree, while he indicates that the body was found "when Gaul had at length been generally imbued with the sacred rites of Christ." Now this could not have taken place before the times of Constantine. For he first caused whole peoples to flock together to Christ, and to be generally imbued with the sacred rites of Christ. This opinion is also favoured by the Gothic Breviary of Toledo in the office of St. Eugenius, where these lines occur concerning his martyrdom, the plunging of his body in that lake, its long continuance, and its revelation:
⟨…⟩trem desiderat, votum prosequitur : ⟨…⟩n prope venerat, hostis irascitur : ⟨…⟩ctus vir rapitur, quem ensis temerat, ⟨…⟩Caput vellens a corpore. ⟨…⟩lacu proximo corpus submittitur, ⟨…⟩cens, ut mittitur, manet longissimo ⟨…⟩Sub unda corpus tempore. ⟨…⟩rcoldus patitur, quem Dei visio, ⟨…⟩hoc alloquitur in Dionysio : ⟨…⟩lutis pretio sanctus redimitur ⟨…⟩Digno locandus decore.
He longs for his father, he pursues his vow; when he had come near, the enemy grows wrathful; the holy man is seized, whom the sword defiles, tearing the head from the body. In the neighbouring lake the body is sunk; lying fresh as it is cast in, the body remains for a very long time beneath the wave. Hercoldus suffers illness, whom a vision of God addresses concerning this in Dionysius; at the price of health the saint is ransomed, to be placed in worthy honour.
⟨…⟩ecimo enim circiter ab ortu Christi saeculo. ⟨…⟩ic de nonnullarum S. Eugenii reliquiarum ⟨…⟩ione ad Broniense monasterium in dioecesi ⟨…⟩si situm. Cujus translationis mentio non ⟨…⟩in Vita S. Gerardi abbatis Broniensis, sed ⟨…⟩ud Aegidium a Leodio, Aureae-vallis reli-⟨…⟩peritur. Vide Gesta pontificum Tungrensium ⟨…⟩diensium tomo primo, ubi Anselmus res ⟨…⟩i episcopi prosequitur. Illic igitur Aegidius ⟨…⟩ad Anselmum Additamentis ita de Gerardo ⟨…⟩cribit : « Per praedictum etiam Gerardum, ⟨…⟩S. Eugenii Toletanae urbis episcopi et mar-⟨…⟩episcopatum Leodiensem translatum est. ⟨…⟩ugenius discipulus apostolorum fuit, et a ⟨…⟩sio ordinatus Toletanae urbis episcopus. ⟨…⟩est martyrium sub Fescennino praeside, ⟨…⟩septimo Kalendas Decembris, sub quo et ⟨…⟩sius passus est. » Fuit haec prima trans-⟨…⟩am etiam agnoscunt Molanus et Baronius ⟨…⟩Adnotationibus ad Martyrologia, ad 15 No-⟨…⟩, et Joannes Mariana lib. X De rebus Hispa-⟨…⟩. 20.
For around the tenth century from the birth of Christ. Here he treats of the translation of some relics of St. Eugenius to the monastery of Brogne situated in the diocese of Liège. Mention of which translation is found not only in the Life of St. Gerard, Abbot of Brogne, but also in Giles of Liège, a religious of Orval. See the Deeds of the Pontiffs of Tongeren and Liège in the first tome, where Anselm pursues the deeds of Bishop Stephen. There accordingly Giles in his Additions to Anselm writes thus concerning Gerard: "Through the aforesaid Gerard also, the body of St. Eugenius, Bishop of the city of Toledo and martyr, was translated into the bishopric of Liège. This Eugenius was a disciple of the apostles, and was ordained Bishop of the city of Toledo by Dionysius. He suffered martyrdom under the governor Fescenninus on the seventeenth before the Kalends of December, under whom Dionysius also suffered." This was the first translation, which Molanus and Baronius also acknowledge in their Annotations on the Martyrologies, at 15 November, and Joannes Mariana in Book X of On the Affairs of Spain, Chapter 20.
⟨…⟩ui ei concilio praeerat Stephanus Leodiensis
Over which council presided Stephen, of Liège
Editors' notes and page, col. 833

Editors' prose

CAPUT XXII.

CHAPTER XXII.

Virtutes nonnullae S. Dionysii ex ejusdem scriptis delectae, et primo pietas.

Certain virtues of St Dionysius, chosen from his own writings; and first, piety.

[...]liarum S. Dionysii virtutum ipse Areopagus, tum vero Christianarum S. Paulus, et S. Clemens [...]iam locupletissimi exstiterunt. Siquidem illum nec Areopagus in suum consilium, nec hi Ecclesiae [...] ad munus apostolicum, nisi omnibus florentem virtutibus adlegissent. Sed earum virtutum quae[...]suscepto vitae genere, quaedam in immortalibus ejus scriptis illustrius emicuerunt. Nam, ut alia [...]ciam, quod episcopatu Atheniensi, quem ab apostolis acceperat, sponte dimisso, multis in spar[...]vangelii semente peragratis regionibus in Italiam pervenerit : quod ex Italia in Galliam, hoc est

Of the [...] virtues of St Dionysius the Areopagus itself, and of the Christian ones St Paul and St Clement, [...] proved most ample [witnesses]. For neither would the Areopagus have chosen him into its council, nor these [have chosen him] for the [...] of the Church [or] for the apostolic office, had he not been flourishing in all virtues. But of those virtues which [...] the manner of life he had taken up, some shone forth more brightly in his immortal writings. For, to [pass over] other things, that, having of his own accord laid down the bishopric of Athens, which he had received from the apostles, and having traversed many regions in sowing the seed of the [G]ospel, he came into Italy; that from Italy into Gaul, that is

<!-- note: col. 833 is the left column of the page headed 834; in these images its left edge is cut away, so every line of the full-width text begins mid-word, and the lost beginnings are marked [...] and not conjectured (the Latin's line-end hyphens "quæ-" and "spar-" cannot be joined, because the beginnings of the following lines are lost). Above this, both columns hold Halloix's notationes (93)–(98) on Caput XXI, which are set in the column's part (parts/c833_a.md), not here. After a short rule come the chapter heading (with Halloix's original page number 508 in the margin, left out), the italic argument, and six lines printed across the full page width. The sentence runs on ("hoc est …") into the next column. Bracketed words in the English are supplied. -->

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU (the head runs across the page; its end stands over col. 834)
  • marginal letters: A ⟨ ⟩rineus Siculus loco; B ⟨ ⟩quei latibuli annos; C ⟨ ⟩rcoldus patitur, quem; D ⟨ ⟩septimo Kalendas Decembris,
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; left margin slightly clipped by scan throughout col 833; full-width heading 508 CAPUT XXII., argument Virtutes nonnullae..., and 6 full-width lines at foot across cols 833-834, set above under Editors' prose (left edge cut)
  • other: 65 gap mark(s) ⟨ ⟩ / ⟨...⟩ (text lost at the edge of the scan, nothing supplied) set as ⟨…⟩ on receipt; leave them
PG 4:834
episcopus. Hic fuit in episcoporum Leodiensium serie trigesimus nonus, iniitque pontificatum anno Christi 903, hoc est, initio saeculi decimi. Ad quem annum ita Sigebertus in Chronico : « Francone Leodiensium episcopo mortuo, Stephanus episcopus subrogatur, vir sanctitate et scientia clarus, qui vitam et passionem S. Lamberti martyris ad Hermannum archiepiscopum urbanius edidit. Cantum quoque nocturnum de eodem martyre, cantumque de sancta Trinitate, et de inventione Stephani protomartyris, dulci et regulari modulattone composuit. »
Bishop. He was the thirty-ninth in the series of the bishops of Liège, and entered upon his pontificate in the year of Christ 903, that is, at the beginning of the tenth century. At which year Sigebert writes thus in his Chronicle: "Upon the death of Franco, Bishop of Liège, Bishop Stephen is substituted, a man illustrious for holiness and knowledge, who published in a more polished style the life and passion of St. Lambert the martyr addressed to Archbishop Hermann. He also composed in sweet and regular melody the nocturnal chant concerning the same martyr, and the chant concerning the Holy Trinity, and concerning the finding of Stephen the protomartyr."
De miraculo S. Eugenii in curatione ejusdem Stephani episcopi, vide Aegidium loco supra citato.
Concerning the miracle of St. Eugenius in the healing of the same Bishop Stephen, see Giles in the place cited above.
Notandum porro in hac translatione, licet ab Aegidio dicatur corpus translatum, minime intelligendum esse de toto corpore, sed tantum de portione aliqua corporis. Est enim haec frequentissima (cum de sanctis agitur reliquiis) synecdoche partis pro toto. Unde etiam error ille et certamen non raro nascitur, quo plures urbes se alicujus sancti corpus habere depugnant, cum singulae partem tantum habeant.
Moreover, it must be noted in this translation that, although the body is said by Giles to have been translated, this is by no means to be understood of the whole body, but only of some portion of the body. For this synecdoche of the part for the whole is most frequent when sacred relics are concerned. Whence also not rarely arises that error and contention whereby several cities contend fiercely that they possess the body of some saint, whereas each possesses only a part.
(96) Annis vero post hanc translationem amplius ducentis. Haec est secunda translatio reliquiarum S. Eugenii, quae facta est anno Dom. 1156, tempore Ludovici VII, regis Galliae, cum Alphonsus Castellae rex brachium dextrum S. Eugenii ab illo obtinuit. Hanc secundam translationem Molanus et Baronius in suis ad Martyrologia Notationibus, seu oblivione seu ignoratione praeterierunt, et quae tertia fuit, secundam fecerunt, ut mox videbitur.
(96) And more than two hundred years after this translation. This is the second translation of the relics of St. Eugenius, which took place in the year of the Lord 1156, in the time of Louis VII, King of France, when Alfonso, King of Castile, obtained from him the right arm of St. Eugenius. This second translation Molanus and Baronius in their Annotations on the Martyrologies passed over, either through forgetfulness or through ignorance, and made what was the third the second, as will presently be seen.
Hujus autem, quam nos secundam ponimus, plerique omnes rerum Hispaniae scriptores, mentionem in Alphonso, aut in Eugenii Vita fecerunt. Brevissime Joannes Mariana lib. IV De rebus Hispaniae, cap. 4, his verbis : « Rege Castellae Alphonso, qui imperator est nuncupatus, ejus brachium primum Toletum relatum est, Ludovico VII, Galliae rege concedente, in soceri regis gratiam, et Raymundi Toletani praesulis. Nam quo is tempore Eugenio III Romano pontifice ad Rhemensem episcoporum conventum festinabat, ex itinere rem omnem de Hispanorum memoria oblitteratam praesens exploraverat. » Fusius autem lib. XI, cap. 3. Eamdem secundam translationem descripserunt Hispanice in Vita S. Eugenii, Alphonsus de Villegas in Flore sanctorum, et Petrus Ribadeneira in Vitis extravagantibus. Vide etiam copiose apud Thomam de Trugillo in Thesauro concionatorum, tomo II.
Now of this translation, which we set down as the second, almost all writers on the affairs of Spain have made mention under Alfonso, or in the Life of Eugenius. Most briefly Joannes Mariana in Book IV of On the Affairs of Spain, Chapter 4, in these words: "Under Alfonso, King of Castile, who was styled Emperor, his arm was first brought back to Toledo, by the grant of Louis VII, King of France, in favour of the king his father-in-law and of Raymond, prelate of Toledo. For at the time when, under Pope Eugene III, he was hastening to the assembly of bishops at Reims, on the way he had in person investigated the whole matter, which had been effaced from the memory of the Spaniards." And more at length in Book XI, Chapter 3. The same second translation has been described in Spanish in the Life of St. Eugenius by Alonso de Villegas in the Flower of the Saints, and by Pedro de Ribadeneira in the Extravagant Lives. See also at length in Thomas de Trujillo in the Treasury of Preachers, Tome II.
(97) Joannes Mariana lib. IV De rebus Hispaniae, c. 4.
(97) Joannes Mariana, Book IV of On the Affairs of Spain, Chapter 4.
(98) Nec vero cessavit Hispana pietas, etc. Hic describitur tertia translatio earumdem sanctarum reliquiarum B. Eugenii, sive totius reliqui corporis, quantum quidem Lutetiae tunc erat. Facta est autem rogatu Philippi II regis Hispaniarum, cap. XXI. Hujus translationis multo nobilissimae omnes prope scriptores meminerunt, et Hispani, et externi. Ex Hispanis quidem nominatim illi omnes quos modo laudavi, et alii quam plurimi : ex aliis Molanus et Baronius locis prius hic citatis, in eo solo hallucinati, quod secundam, ut dixi, appellaverint pro tertia.
(98) Nor indeed did Spanish piety cease, etc. Here is described the third translation of the same holy relics of Blessed Eugenius, or of the whole remaining body, so much of it indeed as was then at Paris. And it took place at the request of Philip II, King of the Spains, Chapter XXI. Of this by far most noble translation almost all writers make mention, both Spanish and foreign. Of the Spaniards indeed by name all those whom I have just praised, and very many others; of others, Molanus and Baronius in the places previously cited here, erring only in this, that, as I have said, they called it the second instead of the third.
Editors' notes and page, col. 834

Page

  • running head: CT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 834
  • marginal letters: A episcopus. Hic fuit; B (cum de sanctis; C Toletum relatum est,; D Hujus translationis multo
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; full-width heading 508 CAPUT XXII., argument, and 6 full-width lines at foot across cols 833-834 cut at left edge, not set
PG 4:835
in terram eo quidem tempore satis incultam ac barbaram voluntarius abscesserit: quod denique plurima ac diversissima supplicia, non infracto tantum animo, sed etiam laeto pertulerit, atque ad eadem pari virtute perferenda, alios animarit; has, inquam, virtutes vere heroicas ipsa vitae series continet. Sed sunt etiam aliae nonnullae, quae ex ejusdem scriptis, velut quidam e viridanti prato suaveolentes flores carptim delecti, aliquem piis animis odorem spargant, eaeque tres numero praecipue, quas magnopere expediat omnibus qui se ad scribendos libros conferunt, non minus imprimi intus animis quam foras scriptis exprimi. Sunt autem hae pietas, modestia, mansuetudo. Pietas quidem in Deo et sanctis, ad opem in scribendo praestandam invocandis; modestia autem, in nullius scriptis, veterum praesertim et majorum, contemnendis, sed eorum dignitate et auctoritate augenda potius et tuenda, quam spernenda aut elevanda; mansuetudo denique, non in scriptis modo, sed in actis quoque omnibus tam suis exhibendis, quam alienis ferendis aut refellendis. Hae virtutes in B. Dionysii monumentis, si in cujuspiam alterius, sane quam excellenter eluxerunt. Et spectetur imprimis pietas: Pietas autem ad omnia utilis est, inquit Paulus.
he voluntarily departed into a land at that time quite uncultivated and barbarous; and that finally he endured very many and most diverse tortures not only with unbroken, but even with joyful spirit, and animated others to endure the same with equal courage—these truly heroic virtues, I say, the very course of his life contains. Yet there are also several others which, gathered here and there from his writings like sweet-smelling flowers from a green meadow, shed some fragrance upon pious souls, and those chiefly three in number, which it is greatly expedient for all who betake themselves to writing books no less to impress inwardly upon their souls than to express outwardly in their writings. Now these are piety, modesty, and meekness: piety indeed in invoking God and the saints to grant help in writing; modesty in despising no one's writings, especially those of the ancients and elders, but rather increasing and upholding their dignity and authority than scorning or disparaging them; meekness, finally, not only in writings, but in all actions as well, both in setting forth one's own and in bearing with or refuting those of others. These virtues shone forth most excellently in the monuments of blessed Dionysius, if in those of anyone else. And let piety be considered first of all: Now godliness is profitable unto all things, says Paul (1 Tim. 4:8).
Pietas quidem in omnibus, qui nunc exstant, ejus libris, velut votivae quaedam primitiae, in ipso statim initio, et quasi primo limine sese offert. Nam cum praeter ejus Epistolas, virtutem hanc egregie redolentes, libri sint quatuor, unus De coelesti hierarchia, alter De ecclesiastica hierarchia, tertius De divinis nominibus, quartus De mystica theologia; in horum singulorum principiis prima in Deum pietas cunctis legentibus fronte religiosissima occurrit. Primum enim illorum a S. Jacobi verbis et Jesu invocatione sic orditur: « Omne datum optimum, et omne donum perfectum desursum est, descendens a Patre luminum. Quin et ipsa illuminationis a Patre profluentis universa processio benigna in nos largitione emanans, rursus tanquam vis quaedam copulativa excitando dilatat, et ad Patris ipsius colligentis unitatem, et deificam simplicitatem convertit. Quoniam ex ipso et in ipso sunt omnia, ut sacra loquuntur Eloquia. Quare invocato Jesu », inquit, « qui est lux Patris, lux exsistens, lux vera quae illuminat omnem hominem venientem in hunc mundum: per quem nobis ad Patrem, lucis auctorem, aditus patuit, ad sanctissimarum Scripturarum traditas a Patribus illustrationes, quoad ejus fieri potest, suspiciamus: et quas nobis coelestium mentium hierarchias signis quibusdam sub obscuris expresserunt, pro viribus speculemur. » Ita ibi. Jam autem capite II ejusdem libri, antequam aggrediatur ad dicendum quid sit hierarchia: « Sit autem », inquit, « hujus sermonis dux atque director Christus, si fas mihi est dicere, meus, qui totius expositionis hierarchiae perfectissimus est inspirator ».
Piety indeed presents itself in all his books that are now extant, like votive first-fruits, right at the very beginning and as it were on the first threshold. For whereas besides his Letters, which excellently breathe this virtue, there are four books—the first On the Celestial Hierarchy, the second On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, the third On the Divine Names, the fourth On Mystical Theology—at the beginnings of each of these, piety towards God first meets all readers with most religious brow. For he begins the first of them from the words of St. James and the invocation of Jesus thus: "Every best gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights (Jas. 1:17). Nay more, the whole procession of illumination flowing forth from the Father, emanating onto us in benign largess, again as a unifying power enlarges us by stirring us up, and turns us back to the gathering unity and deifying simplicity of the Father Himself. For of Him and in Him are all things, as the sacred Oracles say (Rom. 11:36). Wherefore, having invoked Jesus," he says, "Who is the light of the Father, the existing light, the true light which enlightens every man that comes into this world (John 1:9), through Whom access has been opened for us to the Father, the Author of light, let us look up, so far as may be, to the illuminations of the most holy Scriptures handed down by the Fathers, and contemplate according to our strength the hierarchies of the heavenly minds which they have expressed for us under certain somewhat obscure signs." So there. And now in Chapter II of the same book, before he proceeds to state what a hierarchy is: "Now let Christ," he says, "My Christ, if it is lawful for me so to speak, be the leader and director of this discourse, Who is the most perfect inspirer of the whole exposition of the hierarchy."
Secundo item libro, qui est « De ecclesiastica hierarchia » sub primi capitis initium ita praetendit pietatem: « Nunc autem hierarchiam nostram, ejusque principium et naturam ita pro virili mea exprimere conabor, si Jesum, qui omnium hierarchiarum est initium atque perfectio, ante invocavero », et cap. 3 ejusdem libri, cum de venerabilis eucharistiae sacramento agit, ita ipsum sibi propitium exposcit: « Sed, o tu », inquit, « divinissimum atque sacrosanctum sacramentum, circumjecta tibi symbolice aenigmatum velamenta detegens, perspicue nobis ostendito, et mentis nostrae oculos singulari et inoperta luce perfundito ». Jam libro III qui est « De divinis nominibus, » cap. 1, ita scribit: « Mihi autem det Deus », inquit, « ut Divinitatis, quae nec appellari, nec nominari potest, beneficas variasque appellationes pro ejus dignitate laudibus efferam, neque ab ore meo verbum veritatis auferat ». Sed capite 3 ejusdem libri non modo pietatem suam satis alias testatam, sed vim quoque piarum precationum, tribus egregiis explicat similitudinibus, quibus hic lectorem aequum est munerari. Sic igitur habet: « Ac primam », inquit, « si videtur, et perfectam et omnium Dei progressionum interpretem appellationem, invocata Trinitate, quae boni fons est, et bonum exsuperat, et quae suam omnem optimam providentiam exponit, consideremus. Precationibus enim ad eam, ut boni principium, deduci primum debemus: cumque propius ad illam accesserimus, tum ex ipso dona longe optima, quae penes eam sita sunt, edoceri. Nam ipsa quidem omnibus praesens est, non tamen illi praesentia sunt omnia; sed cum puris precibus, et mente imperturbata, et animo ad divinam conjunctionem apto illa invocamus, tum demum illi praesentes sumus. Nec enim ita in loco est, ut ab illo absit, aut ex aliis ad alia commigret. Quin si eam in rebus omnibus esse dixerimus, tamen minus dixerimus, quam ejus postulet infinitas, quae omnia et excedit et comprehendit. Itaque nos ipsos ad sublimiores divinorum benignorumque radiorum obtutus per preces extendamus. Quemadmodum enim si perillustrem catenam e coeli fastigio dependentem, atque huc usque pertingentem, alternis semper manibus apprehendamus, attrahere quidem illam videbimur, re autem vera non eam attrahemus, cum supra simul et infra exsistat, sed nos potius ipsos ad altiores coruscantium radiorum fulgores sursum attollemus. Aut quemadmodum si navigium aliquod ingressi, rudentes e saxo quopiam ad nos usque protensos auxilii causa teneamus, non saxum ad nos, sed nos potius ac navim ipsam ad saxum adducemus. Aut denique, quemadmodum si quis stans in navi saxum maritimum dispellat, nihil sane contra fixum atque immobile saxum proficiet, sed se ipse potius ab eo disjunget, tantoque magis ab illo repellet, quanto illud magis dispulerit. Quare priusquam aliquid aut agamus, aut dicamus, praesertim quod ad Deum spectet, nobis a precibus ordiendum est, non quo vim illam ubique simul et nullibi praesentem attrahamus, sed quo Dei memoria et invocatione nos ipsos ei trahamus et copulemus ». Ita nimirum vir ille multo sapientissimus, nobis ad Deum et ad coelestia viam parari, ita ab humo ad coelum, velut quibusdam catenulis animos erigi ac sublevari docuit. Denique initio libri « De mystica theologia », eadem pietas velut in primis foribus ita se objicit: « O Trinitas », inquit, « essentia, divinitate, bonitate superior, divinae Christianorum sapientiae dux, dirige nos ad ignotissimum et lucidissimum atque excellentissimum mysticorum eloquiorum culmen, ubi simplicia et absoluta et immutabilia theologiae mysteria latent adoperta, praefulgente quadam silentii occulta sacra decentis caligine, quae quidem ubi maxime videtur obscura, ibi supra modum lucem profert exuberantem, et in eo quod omnium tangi et videri non potest, longe pulcherrimis splendoribus mentes nec oculatas, mirifice complet. » Ita ille. Quam ad precationem ita Marsilius Ficinus, vir in philosophia magnus, et aevo suo facile princeps: « Dionysius Areopagita, inquit, Platonicae disciplinae culmen, et Christianae theologiae columen, quaerens divinum lumen, non tam intelligentia perscrutatur, quam ardente voluntatis affectu et oratione petit. Quippe cum a Paulo mundi sole didicerit, Platone etiam confirmante, ipsum universi principium esse intellectu quantumlibet excelso superius: non igitur conatu ad quodam intelligentiae comparari, sed in animum amore prorsus Deo deditum accendi Deum, atque ibidem in ardore lucere. » Haec Marsilius. Nunc quia verum est pietati in Deum sociari et adhaerere modestiam, in hanc tantisper oculos deflectamus.
In the second book likewise, which is "On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy," near the beginning of the first chapter he thus sets forth his piety: "Now I shall endeavour according to my ability to set forth our hierarchy, and its principle and nature, if I first invoke Jesus, Who is the beginning and perfection of all hierarchies"; and in ch. 3 of the same book, when he treats of the sacrament of the venerable Eucharist, he thus implores it to be propitious to him: "But do you," he says, "O most divine and sacrosanct sacrament, uncovering the veils of riddles symbolically cast around you, show yourself clearly to us, and fill the eyes of our mind with singular and unveiled light." Now in book III, which is "On the Divine Names," ch. 1, he writes thus: "And may God grant me," he says, "to extol with praises according to its dignity the beneficent and manifold appellations of the Divinity, which can neither be called nor named, and may He not take away the word of truth from my mouth." And in chapter 3 of the same book he explains not only his piety, sufficiently attested elsewhere, but also the power of pious prayers, by three noble similitudes, with which it is fitting here to reward the reader. Thus therefore he has it: "And first," he says, "if it seems good, let us consider the perfect appellation which is the interpreter of all the processions of God, having invoked the Trinity, which is the fountain of good and surpasses the good, and which sets forth all its best providence. For by prayers we must first be led up to it, as the principle of good; and when we have drawn nearer to it, then be taught therefrom the gifts, best by far, which are situated in its keeping. For it is indeed present to all things, yet not all things are present to it; but when we invoke it with pure prayers, and an untroubled mind, and a soul fitted for divine union, then at length are we present to it. For it is not in a place in such a way as to be absent from another, or to migrate from some places to others. Nay, even if we say that it is in all things, we shall nevertheless say less than its infinity demands, which both exceeds and comprehends all things. Let us therefore stretch ourselves forth through prayers to a loftier gaze upon the divine and benign rays. For just as if with alternating hands we continually grasp a gleaming chain hanging down from the summit of heaven and reaching down even hither, we shall indeed seem to draw it down, whereas in truth we shall not draw it down, since it exists simultaneously above and below, but rather shall lift ourselves upward to the higher splendours of the flashing rays. Or just as if, having entered some vessel, for the sake of help we hold fast to cables stretched out to us from some rock, we shall not draw the rock to ourselves, but rather ourselves and the ship itself to the rock. Or finally, just as if someone standing in a ship pushes away a sea-rock, he will assuredly effect nothing against the fixed and immovable rock, but will rather separate himself from it, and will drive himself all the further from it, the more he pushes it away. Wherefore, before we either do or say anything, especially what pertains to God, we must begin with prayers, not that we may draw to ourselves that power which is simultaneously everywhere and nowhere present, but that by the remembrance and invocation of God we may draw and join ourselves to it." Thus doubtless did that most wise man teach that a way is prepared for us to God and to heavenly things, and that thus our souls are raised and lifted up from the ground to heaven as if by certain little chains. Finally, at the beginning of the book "On Mystical Theology," the same piety presents itself as if at the very front doors thus: "O Trinity," he says, "higher than essence, divinity, and goodness, guide of the divine wisdom of Christians, direct us to the most unknown and most luminous and most excellent summit of mystical utterances, where the simple and absolute and immutable mysteries of theology lie hidden and covered beneath the dazzling, hidden, sacred darkness of a becoming silence, which where it seems most obscure, there beyond measure pours forth overflowing light, and in that which is wholly intangible and invisible, wondrously fills sightless minds with splendours by far the fairest." So he. Upon which prayer thus writes Marsilio Ficino, a great man in philosophy and easily the foremost in his age: "Dionysius the Areopagite," he says, "the summit of Platonic discipline and pillar of Christian theology, seeking the divine light, does not so much search it out by understanding as seek it by the ardent affection of the will and by prayer. Inasmuch as he learned from Paul, the sun of the world, with Plato also confirming it, that the very principle of the universe is higher than any intellect, however exalted: that it is therefore not acquired by any effort of the understanding, but that in a soul wholly devoted by love to God, God is kindled, and shines there in ardour." So far Marsilio. Now since it is true that modesty is allied and cleaves to piety towards God, let us turn our eyes for a little while to this.
Editors' notes and page, col. 835

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's full-width text (Caput XXII) with Migne's footnotes under it. The calls (s)–(v) stand above the crop. --> (printed under page 435)

(s) ‹anchor: not visible (above the crop)› · call in cols 835–836 (full-width text)

I Tim. IV, 8.

1 Timothy 4:8.

(printed under page 435)

(t) ‹anchor: not visible (above the crop)› · call in cols 835–836 (full-width text)

Jac. I, 17.

James 1:17.

(printed under page 435)

(u) ‹anchor: not visible (above the crop)› · call in cols 835–836 (full-width text)

Rom. XI, 36.

Romans 11:36.

(printed under page 435)

(v) ‹anchor: not visible (above the crop)› · call in cols 835–836 (full-width text)

Joan. I, 9.

John 1:9.

(printed under page 435)

(99) ‹anchor: Marsilius Ficinus› · call in col 835

Marsilius Ficinus, Comment. in Dionysium, c. 3 De divinis nominibus.

Marsilio Ficino, Commentary on Dionysius, on chapter 3 of On the Divine Names.

(printed under page 435)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 509 after quidem
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:836
Editors' notes and page, col. 836

Page

  • other: col 836 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 835 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:837
CAPUT XXIII.
Chapter XXIII.
Dionysii modestia seu animi submissio.
The modesty or humility of soul of Dionysius.
Altera quae in Dionysii scriptis grato aspectu et quasi verecundo ore collucet, proptereaque omnibus merito adamanda et semper in sinu habenda scriptoribus, est modestia, velut fida pietatis socia, et intima contubernalis. Quae modestia in aestimatione ingenii atque judicii (quod fere in hominibus solet esse superbissimum) non minus quam caeteris in rebus a magno Areopagita peramanter stricteque complexa est. Quod cum ex aliis locis, tum vero e tribus potissime, uno De coelesti h⟨i⟩erarchia, altero De ecclesiastica, tertio De divinis nominibus colligi licet. Nam in primo quidem horum librorum, postquam super ea quaestione: Cur Isaias propheta purgatus dicatur a seraphim, suam exposuisset sententiam, ingenue fassus est eam se ab alio didicisse, et libenter quidem, si melior afferatur mutaturum esse. Sic enim scribit: « Atque hoc quidem ille me docuit: tibi autem trado. Tuae erit sapientiae atque eruditionis, aut alteram causarum allatarum omni dubio exsolvere et alteri, ut aequam et rationi consentaneam, et veram fortassis, anteponere, aut tecum aliquid quod propius sit veritati excogitare, aut ab alio addiscere, Deo scilicet sermonem suppeditante, et angelis deferentibus, atque ita nobis qui angelorum studiosi sumus clariorem, si fieri possit, et chariorem patefacere contemplationem ». Ita ille S. Timotheo. Deinde ejusdem libri postremum caput ita pulchro fine concludit: « Haec mihi de sacris figuris dicta sunto: quae ab exacta quidem earum interpretatione procul absunt, ad hoc tamen, ut arbitror, juvant, ut ne nimis abjecte figuralis imaginibus adhaerescamus. Quod si objicias non omnium angelicarum virtutum, aut operationum, aut imaginum fecisse nos mentionem; tibi equidem prorsus, quemadmodum res habet, respondebo: nempe nos scientiae illius supermundanae rudes esse, atque alio potius ad ea perdiscenda doctore atque interprete indigere; tum etiam, illa quae prius expositis similia sunt eamdemque vim habent, nos sponte praetermisisse, tam in dicendo modum aucupantes, quam res reconditas, et ingenio nostro majores silentio venerantes. » Secundum vero librum, qui est De coelesti hierarchia, haud minus specioso exitu terminavit. Sic enim dixit: « Ista, fili, tam multa et tam praeclara, et singularia hierarchiae nostrae spectacula videre mihi datum est: aliis autem perspicacioribus mentibus non hoc modo, sed etiam multo clariora et diviniora forte perspecta sunt; tibique ipsi, ut opinor, illustriores atque diviniores pulchritudines ad sublimiorem radium jam dictis gradibus contendenti collucebunt. Quare communica tu quoque mecum, o dilecte, perfectiorem lucem, et praestantiores atque uniformiores, quascunque contueri poteris pulchritudines, oculis meis commonstra. Nam per haec, quomodo a me dicta sunt, insitas tibi ignis divini scintillas excitatum iri confido. » Jam autem libro De divinis nominibus hanc vere auream imposuit coronidem « Haec nos divina nomina in unum congesta, quatenus assequi datum est explicuimus, non modo impares accuratae illorum expositioni (quod et angeli ex vero dicant), nec iis etiam, quas angeli tribuunt, laudibus inferiores (cum et postremis nostri cedant theologi) neque item theologis ipsis, eorumque auditoribus et assectatoribus conferendi, sed eorum quoque, qui nostri sunt ordinis, postremi et infimi. Quare si recte quidem habeant, quae a me dicta sunt, et pro loco nostro et ordine, interpretationis divinorum nominum sententiam assecuti sumus, id bonorum omnium auctori acceptum referatur, qui primo quidem dicendi, deinde et bene dicendi tribuit facultatem. Quod si eorum nominum, quae eamdem vim habent, aliquod praetermissum est, id eadem via et ratione subaudiendum erit. Sin minus recte minusve perfecte haec a nobis tractata sunt, aut si etiam a veritate vel omnino vel ex parte aberravimus, tuae fuerit humanitatis corrigere non sponte ignorantem, et addiscendi cupidum edocere: atque etiam haud satis per se valenti opem ferre et aegrotare nolenti medicinam facere; et alia quidem a te ipso, alia vero ab aliis inventa, sed omnia ab ipso bona percepta in nos transfundere. Neque te pigeat hominem amicum afficere beneficio: cum et nos videas nullam nobis traditarum sacrarum institutionum intra nos continuisse, sed eas tecum caeteris sacris hominibus incorruptas communicasse, uti et deinceps communicaturi sumus, prout quidem et nos ad dicendum, et pares alli fuerint ad audiendum: nec iniqui circa traditionem erimus, nisi si vel ad intelligendum vel ad eloquendum fuerimus tardiores. Sed haec quidem, ut Deo gratum, ita se habeant, et dicantur: et hic sit divinorum nominum quae mente percipiuntur finis: nunc ad theologicam symbolicam, Deo ducente, transibimus.
The second virtue which shines forth in the writings of Dionysius with pleasing aspect and as it were with bashful countenance, and on that account ought deservedly to be loved by all writers and ever held in their bosom, is modesty, as the faithful companion and intimate comrade of piety. Which modesty in the estimation of one's own talent and judgement (which in men is wont almost always to be most proud), no less than in other matters, was most lovingly and strictly embraced by the great Areopagite. Which may be gathered both from other passages and especially from three: the first On the Celestial Hierarchy, the second On the Ecclesiastical, the third On the Divine Names. For in the first of these books, after he had set forth his own opinion upon that question, Why the prophet Isaiah is said to have been cleansed by a seraph, he frankly confessed that he had learned it from another, and would gladly change it if a better one were brought forward. For thus he writes: "And this indeed he taught me, and I hand it on to you. It will be for your wisdom and erudition either to free one of the two causes alleged from all doubt and prefer it to the other as fair and agreeable to reason, and perchance true, or to devise by yourself something nearer to the truth, or to learn it from another, while God supplies the word and angels convey it, and thus to disclose to us who are zealous for the angels a clearer, if it may be, and dearer contemplation." Thus he to St. Timothy. Then he concludes the last chapter of the same book with this fair ending: "Let these things have been said by me concerning the sacred figures; which, though far removed from an exact interpretation of them, nevertheless help towards this, as I suppose, that we do not cleave too abjectly to the figurative images. And if you object that we have not made mention of all the angelic powers, or operations, or images, I for my part shall answer you altogether as the matter stands: namely, that we are unacquainted with that supermundane knowledge, and rather need another teacher and interpreter to learn those things thoroughly; and moreover, that those things which are similar to what has previously been set forth and have the same force we have willingly passed over, both studying measure in speaking and venerating in silence hidden things that are greater than our capacity." And the second book, which is On the Celestial Hierarchy, he ended with a no less splendid close. For thus he said: "These spectacles of our hierarchy, my son, so many and so noble and singular, it has been granted me to see; whereas to other more perspicacious minds not this only, but perchance things much clearer and more divine have been perceived; and upon yourself, as I suppose, as you strive by the aforesaid steps towards a loftier ray, more illustrious and more divine beauties will shine. Wherefore do you also share with me, O beloved, a more perfect light, and point out to my eyes whatsoever more excellent and more uniform beauties you shall be able to behold. For through these things, howsoever they have been spoken by me, I trust that the sparks of divine fire implanted in you will be stirred up." And now upon the book On the Divine Names he set this truly golden crown: "These divine names gathered together into one we have explained so far as it has been granted us to attain, being not only unequal to the accurate exposition of them (which the angels also would truly say), and inferior to the praises which the angels render (since our theologians yield even to the lowest of them), nor likewise to be compared to the theologians themselves and their hearers and followers, but even of those who are of our own order the last and lowest. Wherefore if the things that have been said by me are right, and according to our place and order we have attained the meaning of the interpretation of the divine names, let that be credited to the Author of all good things, Who grants first the power of speaking, and then that of speaking well. And if any of those names which have the same force has been passed over, it will have to be understood by the same way and method. But if these things have been treated by us less rightly or less perfectly, or if we have even wandered from the truth either wholly or in part, it will be for your kindness to correct one who is not willingly ignorant, and to instruct one eager to learn more; and also to bring help to one not strong enough of himself, and to apply medicine to one who does not wish to be sick; and to pour over into us things discovered partly by yourself and partly by others, yet all of them good things received from Him. Nor let it irk you to bestow a kindness upon a friendly man, since you see that we too have kept within ourselves none of the sacred instructions handed down to us, but have communicated them uncorrupted to you and to other sacred men, even as we shall continue to communicate them hereafter, according as both we shall be fit to speak and others equal to hearing; nor shall we be grudging regarding the tradition, unless we be too slow either to understand or to utter it. But let these things indeed be so and be spoken as is pleasing to God; and let this be the end of the divine names which are perceived by the mind; now, with God leading, we shall pass over to symbolic theology."
Ita librum illum beato fine concludit Dionysius. Cujus modestia et animi submissio non ex his tantum, sed ex aliis compluribus locis, quorum aliqua alibi tetigimus, cognosci potest. Verumtamen ea quae conjunctam habent ipsius erga praeceptores suos insignem reverentiam atque laudem, tacite praeterire qui possum? Nam optimi sane animi et nobilissimae indolis signum est clarissimum, ut minorum erga majores, sic discipulorum adversus praeceptores suos honor et reverentia. Quae in sancto Dionysio tam illustribus notis emicuerunt, quam in ullo alio antehac fortassis nemine. Siquidem magistrorum suorum vix unquam, ac ne vix quidem in scriptis suis, nisi suis gratissima debiti honoris praefatione, et sui prae illis magna submissione atque despicientia commeminit. Nam Hierothei quidem unius e magistis suis verba e theologicis institutionibus, ad firmandam ejus auctoritate propositam a se doctrinam, non sine eximia ejusdem laude ac veneratione aliquoties profert in medium. Cum enim admirandam Domini Jesu in utero virgineo efformationem nec sermone ullo exprimi, nec ulla mente concipi, ne angelica quidem et seraphica, docuisset, tum de eadem Christi humana generatione atque miraculis haec cum magistri honore subjecit: Haec autem, inquit, et alibi a nobis compluribus in locis demonstrata sunt, et ab inclyto praeceptore nostro in suis Theolonicis institutionibus « perquam eximie celebrata: sive illa a sacris theologis acceperit, sive ex accurata Scripturarum perscrutatione multa in eis exercitatione usuque diuturno perspexerit, sive ex aliqua diviniore inspiratione edoctus fuerit, non studio solum, sed etiam experimento divina assecutus, atque ex quadam naturae convenientia atque consensione, si ita loqui fas est, ad mysticam, et quae non docetur, sed suspicitur, conjunctionem atque fidem perfecte provectus. Atque ut multas et beatas optimae illius mentis speculationes in paucissimis ostendam, haec de Jesu in collectis a se institutionibus ait: Omnium causa est et complementum Jesu divinitas, » etc. Ita Dionysius libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 2. Jam autem ejusdem libri cap. 3, ubi de celeberrimo illo apostolorum aliorumque pontificum apud sanctissimam Deiparam conventu agit, quam eumdem magistrum « suum extollit! quam se deprimit! Ejus verba S. Timotheum Ephesi episcopum alloquentis haec sunt: Apud ipsos, inquit, « Deo afflatos pontifices nostros, cum et nos, ut nosti, et ille » (Hierotheus scilicet) « ac plerique e nostris sanctis fratribus ad contemplationem corporis illius, quod vitae principium exstitit, Deumque suscepit, convenissemus (aderat autem et Jacobus frater Domini, et Petrus supremum ac maxime venerandum theologorum columen) cumque eo conspecto placuisset, ut potentissimam divinae imbecillitatis bonitatem pontifices omnes pro suo quisque ingenio collaudarent, tum ille, ut scis » (Hierotheus) « aliis omnibus sacrorum magistris secundum apostolos praecellebat, totus excedens,
Thus does Dionysius conclude that book with a blessed ending. Whose modesty and humility of soul can be known not from these passages only, but from several others, some of which we have touched upon elsewhere. Yet how can I pass over in silence those passages which have joined to them his remarkable reverence and praise towards his teachers? For the clearest sign of a truly excellent soul and most noble character is, as the honour and reverence of inferiors towards superiors, so that of disciples towards their teachers. Which shone forth in Saint Dionysius with marks as illustrious as in anyone else, perchance, heretofore. For in his writings he scarcely ever, nay, not even scarcely, makes mention of his masters without a most grateful preface of due honour to them, and great submission and disparagement of himself in comparison with them. For several times he brings forward the words of Hierotheus, one of his masters, from his Theological Elements, to confirm by his authority the teaching set forth by himself, not without extraordinary praise and veneration of the same. For when he had taught that the admirable fashioning of the Lord Jesus in the virginal womb can neither be expressed by any speech nor conceived by any mind, not even angelic and seraphic, he then subjoined with honour to his master these words concerning the same human generation and miracles of Christ: Now these things, he says, have both been demonstrated by us elsewhere in several places, and by our renowned teacher in his Theological Elements "most excellently celebrated: whether he received them from the sacred theologians, or from an accurate searching of the Scriptures perceived them through much exercise and long practice therein, or was instructed by some more divine inspiration, having attained divine things not by study alone, but also by experience, and through a certain sympathy and affinity of nature, if it is lawful so to speak, having been perfectly advanced to a mystical union and faith which is not taught, but looked up to. And to show in very few words the many and blessed speculations of that best mind, thus he says concerning Jesus in the Elements compiled by him: The divinity of Jesus is the cause and fulfilment of all things," etc. Thus Dionysius in the book On the Divine Names, ch. 2. And now in ch. 3 of the same book, where he treats of that most famous assembly of the apostles and other pontiffs in the presence of the most holy Mother of God, how he extols that same master of his! how he humbles himself! His words addressing St. Timothy, Bishop of Ephesus, are these: Among our God-inspired pontiffs themselves, he says, "when both we, as you know, and he" (namely Hierotheus) "and most of our holy brethren had assembled for the contemplation of that body which was the principle of life and received God (and there was present also James the brother of the Lord, and Peter, the supreme and most venerable pillar of theologians), and when after beholding it, it pleased all the pontiffs that each according to his own ability should praise the all-powerful goodness of the divine weakness, then he, as you know" (Hierotheus), "excelled all the other masters of sacred things next after the apostles, wholly going out of himself,
Editors' notes and page, col. 837

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's full-width text (Caput XXII). No footnotes at the foot. --> (none) (printed under page 436)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 510 after librum,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:838
Editors' notes and page, col. 838

Page

  • other: col 838 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 837 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:839
« totus se deserens, atque adeo quamdam eorum, quae praedicabantur communionem in se experiens, ab omnibus qui videbant et audiebant, qui noscebant vel ignorabant, sacro numine correptus, et laudator divinus judicabatur. Sed quid ego tibi ea quae de divinis rebus ibi dicta sunt, commemorem? Nisi enim meimet ipsius plane oblitus sum, scio me quoque abs te istorum divinorum hymnorum partes aliquas audivisse. Adeo tibi cordi est divina haud leviter persequi. Verum ut mystica illa, et sicut in vulgus non efferenda, et tanquam tibi perspecta praetermittamus, quotiescunque nostra cum multis communicare, et quamplurimos ad doctrinam sacram adduci oportuit, ille plerisque sanctis doctoribus, et usu temporis, et mentis puritate, et demonstrationum certitudine, et caeteris sanctae eloquentiae facultatibus haud parvo intervallo antestabit: ita ut adversus tam magnum solem nostros figere obtutus ausi nunquam fuerimus. Ita enim nobis conscii sumus, ita sentimus non posse nos, nec divina, quae mente percipienda sunt, satis intelligere, nec quae super Dei cognitione exprimenda sunt, digne effari: sed cum procul ab eo absimus, id etiam accedit, quod ista divinorum virorum ad veritatem theologicam spectante scientia deficimur, atque eo prorsus ex magno metu et reverentia devenimus; ut nihil omnino de sacra philosophia nec audiremus, nisi insedisset animo, non esse divinarum rerum quantulamcunque cognitionem negligendam. Quod quidem nobis persuadens non modo naturales mentium appetitiones quae tantum, quantam capere possunt, rerum sublimium contemplationem studiose semper affectant, sed ipsa quoque divinarum legum optima institutio, quae ea quidem, quae supra nos sunt, tanquam meritum et captum excedentia, vetat curiosius investigare: omnia vero quae permissa et concessa sunt, jubet attente condiscere et benigne cum aliis communicare. His igitur et nos inducti, atque ad divinorum, quatenus assequi licet inventionem, nec labori parcentes, nec inertiae concedentes, imo nec eos qui nostris altiora contemplari non valent, absque subsidio relinquere sustinentes, animum ad scribendum appulimus; nihil quidem novi inducere ausi, sed minutioribus duntaxat, et particularibus quibusdam instructionibus, ea quae compendiose a nostro vere Hierotheo dicta sunt, distincturi atque explanaturi. » Hactenus verba Dionysii de se tam tenuiter atque submisse, quam de praeceptore Hierotheo reverenter ac honorifice dicta.
wholly forsaking himself, and experiencing within himself such a communion with the things that were being proclaimed, that by all who saw and heard him, whether they knew him or knew him not, he was judged to be seized by the sacred deity and a divine praiser. Yet why should I recount to you the things that were spoken there concerning divine matters? For unless I have clean forgotten myself, I know that I too have heard from you some parts of those divine hymns; so much have you at heart to pursue divine things not lightly. But to pass over those mystical things, both as not to be published abroad to the multitude and as already well known to you, whenever it behooved us to communicate our teachings with many and bring as many as possible to sacred doctrine, he excelled most of the holy teachers by no small interval both in experience of time, and in purity of mind, and in certainty of demonstrations, and in the other faculties of sacred eloquence; so much so that we never dared to fix our gaze against so great a sun. For we are so conscious within ourselves, and so feel, that we can neither sufficiently understand the divine things which are to be perceived by the mind, nor worthily utter the things which are to be expressed concerning the knowledge of God; nay, being far removed from that, there is added this also, that we fall short of that knowledge of divine men which looks to theological truth, and out of great fear and reverence we have come to such a pass that we would not even hear anything at all concerning sacred philosophy, were it not settled in our mind that even the smallest knowledge of divine things is not to be neglected. Persuading us of which are not only the natural desires of minds, which ever studiously aspire to the contemplation of sublime things so far as they are able to grasp it, but also the most excellent institution of the divine laws itself, which forbids indeed investigating too curiously those things that are above us, as exceeding our desert and capacity, yet commands us attentively to learn and benignly to communicate with others all things that have been permitted and granted. Induced therefore by these considerations, we too, neither sparing labour for the discovery of divine things so far as it is permitted to attain, nor yielding to sloth, nay, not bearing to leave without help those who are unable to contemplate things higher than ours, have applied our mind to writing; not daring indeed to introduce anything new, but only by certain more detailed and particular instructions about to distinguish and explain those things which have been compendiously spoken by our truly sacred Hierotheus." So far the words of Dionysius, spoken as humbly and submissively of himself as reverently and honourably of his teacher Hierotheus.
De quo rursus capite 4 ejusdem libri sic ait: « Haec etiam praeclarus ille noster sacrorum moderator (Hierotheus) « in hymnis amatoris divine exposuit. Quorum hic meminisse, et nostro » De amore « tractatui velut sacrum quoddam caput adnectere, haud erit alienum. » Adnectit deinde illud caput, quod ad ipsiusmet Hierothei Vitam differo. Adeo vir ille sanctus quantum praeceptoribus et rerum divinarum magistris deberetur honoris et observantiae, non intelligebat modo, sed etiam absque omni invidia prae se gratissimo animo ferebat, posterisque tradebat. Quin etiam neque eamdem, quam suus doctor Hierotheus, materiam ante ausus est pertractare, quam clarum fecisset, id se bona ejus venia, imo suasu atque jussu facere: nec tam quae ille ardua atque difficilia perscripsisset majoribus animis et perfectis sensibus accommoda: quam quae idem tanquam minora omisisset ab aliis explicanda, et tardioribus ingeniis exponenda, sese alieno rogatu scriptis mandare professus esset. In quibus tam propter exemplum juventutis, quae olim suos magistros his tracta vestigiis venerabitur, quam quia sancti Dionysii perillustris, et omnibus aemulanda scriptoribus tam sua extenuantis, quam aliena extollentis elucet modestia animique submissio, non pigebit aliquantisper in monstranda tantae virtutis pulchritudine immorari. Haec igitur sunt magni Aeropagitae verba: « Sed aliquis requiret fortasse quid sit quamobrem postquam venerandus praeceptor noster Hierotheus » Theologicas institutiones « perexcellenter collegerit, nos jam, quasi illae minus sufficerent, novas alias et praesertim hanc theologiam conscripserimus. Atqui si ille quidem omnia quae ad theologiam pertinent, ex ordine commentari voluisset, ac totius theologiae summam brevissimis explicationibus persequi, eo vesaniae aut temeritatis nunquam prorupissemus, ut nos illo arbitraremur vel perspicacius res theologicas esse assecuturos vel divinius, neque item animum induxissemus in iisdem labore supervacaneo repetendis operam nostram ludere; quid dicam et praeceptorem et amicum ex cujus praecipue sermonibus secundum divinum Paulum instituti sumus, injuria afficere, et praestantissimam ejus contemplandi scientiam et expositionem suffurari? Sed cum is divina graviter explanans, compendiosas nobis et multa breviter complectentes definitiones exposuerit, simulque mandaverit, ut et nos pro virili, et quicunque nostri similes rudiorum sunt animarum magistri, apto sermone breves illas et singulares mentis illius perspicacissimae sententias explicaremus, tuque ipse nos, o Timothee, ad idem praestandum saepenumero exhortatus sis, et nobis ejus librum tanquam sublimiorem remiseris: hinc et nos illum ut perfectorum atque exercitatorum ingeniorum magistrum iis qui supra vulgus sapiunt, secernimus ejusque scripta velut altera scripta divinis, et apostolicis proxima reputamus: nostri autem similibus pro nostro et ipsorum captu res divinas exponemus. Si enim perfectorum est solidus cibus, alios eo pascere quantae perfectionis est? Recte igitur hoc quoque a nobis dictum est, claram illam et per se oculatam spiritualium eloquiorum contemplationem et succinctam eorum doctrinam exercitatioris indigere facultatis; sermonum autem qui eo deducant, scientiam atque disciplinam inferioribus sacrorum mysteriorum magistris juxta et discipulis convenire. Quanquam et illud quoque a nobis perquam diligenter est observatum, ut quae divinus ille praeceptor plana expositione distinxisset, nullo modo attingeremus, nec iis quae ipse dilucidasset, denuo repetendis actum ageremus. » Hactenus Dionysii Areopagitae, viri in maxima et sublimissima scientia longe modestissimi verba plane aurea, quae cunctis sacrae theologiae doctoribus, sed et quibuslibet aliis quarumcunque artium magistris, sed tamen illis potissime, ut ejusdem studii corrivalibus, cum Christianae submissionis, tum debitae majoribus, et praesertim magistris suis reverentiae exemplo esse debeant. Verum de modestia satis: nunc germana ejus mansuetudo inspici cupit.
Concerning whom again in chapter 4 of the same book he speaks thus: "These things also that renowned director of our sacred rites" (Hierotheus) "divinely set forth in his Hymns of Love. To call these to mind here, and annex them as a kind of sacred head to our treatise On Love, will not be out of place." He then annexes that chapter, which I defer to the Life of Hierotheus himself. So well did that holy man not only understand how much honour and respect was owed to teachers and masters of divine things, but also without any envy display it with a most grateful mind and hand it down to posterity. Nay more, he did not dare to treat the same subject as his teacher Hierotheus before he had made it clear that he did so with his good leave, nay, by his persuasion and command, and had professed that at another's request he was committing to writing not so much the arduous and difficult things which that master had written down as suited to greater minds and perfected senses, as those things which the same had omitted as lesser, to be explained by others and expounded to slower minds. Wherein, both for the example of youth, who drawn by these footsteps will one day venerate their own masters, and because the illustrious modesty and humility of soul of Saint Dionysius, to be emulated by all writers, shines forth as much in extenuating his own things as in extolling those of others, it will not irk us to linger a little while in showing the beauty of so great a virtue. These, therefore, are the words of the great Areopagite: "But someone perchance will ask why it is that after our venerable teacher Hierotheus most excellently compiled his Theological Elements, we have now written others anew, and especially this theology, as though those were less sufficient. Yet if he indeed had wished to comment in order upon all things that pertain to theology, and to pursue the sum of the whole of theology in very brief explanations, we should never have broken forth into such madness or rashness as to suppose that we should attain theological matters either more perspicaciously or more divinely than he, nor likewise should we have resolved to waste our labour in repeating the same things with superfluous toil—why should I say, both to wrong a teacher and friend by whose discourses chiefly, next after the divine Paul, we were instructed, and to steal his most excellent science of contemplation and exposition? But since he, gravely explaining divine things, set forth for us compendious definitions briefly embracing many things, and at the same time commanded that both we according to our ability, and whosoever like ourselves are teachers of more uninstructed souls, should unfold in fitting speech those brief and singular sentences of that most perspicacious mind, and you yourself, O Timothy, have oftentimes exhorted us to perform the same, and have sent back his book to us as too sublime: hence we too set him apart as a master of perfect and practised minds for those who are wise above the common sort, and reckon his writings as second scriptures next to the divine and apostolic ones; whereas to those who are like ourselves we shall expound divine things according to our own and their capacity. For if solid food belongs to the perfect, of how great perfection is it to feed others therewith? Rightly therefore was this also said by us, that the clear and self-sighted contemplation of spiritual utterances and the succinct teaching of them needs a more practised faculty, whereas the knowledge and discipline of the discourses which lead thereto suits lower masters of sacred mysteries and disciples alike. Although this too has been very diligently observed by us, that whatsoever things that divine teacher had distinguished by a plain exposition we should in no way touch, nor do what is already done by repeating anew the things which he himself had elucidated." So far the truly golden words of Dionysius the Areopagite, a man by far the most modest in the greatest and most sublime knowledge, which ought to be an example both of Christian humility and of the reverence due to elders, and especially to their own masters, for all doctors of sacred theology, and for any other masters of whatsoever arts as well, yet above all for the former, as fellow-rivals in the same study. But enough concerning modesty: now its sister, meekness, desires to be examined.
CAPUT XXIV.
Chapter XXIV.
Dionysii mansuetudo, et mansuetudinis commendatio.
The meekness of Dionysius, and a commendation of meekness.
Sancti Dionysii modestiae comes mansuetudo jungatur. Quibus scilicet ut geminis germanisque sororibus, cum scripta ejus caetera, tum epistolae praesertim insignes sunt, tresque potissimum, una ad Polycarpum Smyrnae pontificem, altera ad Demophilum monachum, tertia ad Sopatrum sacerdotem. In quarum prima leniter admodum et mansuete conjectum in se Apollophanis grave convicium retorquet: secundam vero totam fere in eximia mansuetudinis laude consumit. In tertia quam suaviter cum probis viris alia quam nos sentientibus agendum sit, ipsius suae epistolae exemplo docet; est enim illa graviter juxta et perhumaniter scripta. Dionysio hoc proprium fuit, ut sua conaretur solide comprobare, aliena non magnopere curaret (nisi si multum religioni officerent) refutare. Ostensa enim certo et liquido veritas omnem contrariam falsitatem suo marte supplantat. Quod idem ipse in Epistola ad S. Polycar-
To the modesty of Saint Dionysius let its companion meekness be joined. By which two, namely, as twin and true sisters, both his other writings and especially his letters are distinguished, and three above all: one to Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, the second to Demophilus the monk, the third to Sopater the priest. In the first of which he very gently and meekly turns back the heavy abuse of Apollophanes Hurled against himself; the second he spends almost wholly in the extraordinary praise of meekness; in the third he teaches by the example of his own letter itself how sweetly one must deal with upright men who think otherwise than we do, for it is written with equal gravity and humanity. This was characteristic of Dionysius, that he endeavoured solidly to prove his own views, and did not greatly care to refutethose of others (unless they were very harmful to religion). For truth shown certainly and clearly overthrows all contrary falsehood by its own strength. Which he himself in the Letter to St. Poly-
Editors' notes and page, col. 839

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 511 before omnibus; 512 after divinus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word Polycar-(pum) split at column break
PG 4:840
Editors' notes and page, col. 840

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's full-width text (end of Caput XXIII, start of Caput XXIV) with one footnote under it. --> (*) ‹anchor: epistolae exemplo docet› · call in col 840 Est inter epistolas sancti Dionysii ordine sexta.

It is the sixth in order among the letters of St Dionysius.

(printed under page 437)

Page

  • other: col 840 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 839 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:841
pum egregie docet atque exemplo veri ac regii numismatis conformat: quo in medium posito, adulterina omnia mox deprehenduntur. Recte tamen observavit Maximus S. Dionysii interpres, non simpliciter ab auctore nostro refutationes aliarum opinionum reprobari (cum et ipse Elymae magi sententiam refutet in libro De divinis nominibus), sed tum duntaxat, cum praeter institutum aliena operosius refellantur, quam propria confirmentur.
carp excellently teaches and illustrates by the example of true and royal coin: when this is set in the midst, all counterfeits are straightway detected. Rightly nevertheless did Maximus, the interpreter of St. Dionysius, observe that refutations of other opinions are not simply disapproved by our author (since he himself also refutes the opinion of Elymas the magician in the book On the Divine Names), but only when, beside the purpose, the views of others are more laboriously refuted than one's own are confirmed.
Epistolam ad S. Polycarpum suo loco ante positam de superato per mansuetudinem convicio, non existimavi hic reponendam, sed in memoriam solum esse revocandam. Verum eamdem mansuetudinem in laudata superius ad Demophilum Epistola, uti meminisse lector potest, adeo exacte, fuse fervideque partim exemplis, partim sententiis vir sanctissimus et mansuetissimus exaggeravit, ut inde satis signi sit, quam eadem virtus illi chara et intimis insita medullis fuerit. Ubi inter alia exemplum illud de S. Carpo, Christi mansuetudinem per visum nocturnum edocto, ut longe pulcherrimum, atque ad eliciendam in peccatores lenitatem efficassimum, cunctis curam animarum gerentibus necessario legendum est. Quocirca totum una cum sua Epistola in superioribus est positum. Illuc ergo, quos ea res tangit, ablego. Nam ad reges Christianissimos (in quorum auxilia et nunc et olim currere solitus est S. Dionysius) cum in praesenti avocet, moram non traho.
The Letter to St. Polycarp, placed before in its own place, concerning abuse overcome through meekness, I did not think should be repeated here, but only recalled to memory. However, in the Letter to Demophilus praised above, as the reader can remember, the most holy and most meek man magnified the same meekness so accurately, copiously, and fervently, partly by examples, partly by maxims, that from this there is sufficient sign how dear that same virtue was to him and how deeply implanted in his inmost marrow. Where, among other things, that example concerning St. Carpus, taught the meekness of Christ through a night vision, as by far the fairest and most efficacious for drawing forth gentleness towards sinners, must necessarily be read by all who bear the care of souls. Wherefore the whole of it together with its Letter has been placed in the preceding pages. Thither, therefore, I refer those whom that matter concerns. For since he now calls me away to the Most Christian Kings (to whose aid St. Dionysius is wont both now and of old to hasten), I make no delay.
CAPUT XXV.
Chapter XXV.
Sancti Dionysii in Christianissimos Francorum reges beneficia.
The benefits of Saint Dionysius towards the Most Christian Kings of the Franks.
Proximum virtutibus locum merito sibi prodigia vindicant, et ea praesertim quae animis juxta et corporibus profuere. Quorum quia Christianissimi Francorum reges praecipue compotes fuerunt, ab iis auspicato capiendum videtur initium. Primus igitur in hunc ordinem veniet Dagobertus, Clotharii filius, quando hunc ei locum tam series temporis, quam percepti a sancto Dionysio beneficii magnitudo addicit: quippe qui et patris iram adolescens, et Dei vindictam terris excedens, hujus sanctissimi martyris opportuno interventu evaserit. Quae quo pacto acciderint, breviter enarrabo.
The next place after virtues prodigies deservedly claim for themselves, and those especially which have profited souls and bodies alike. And since the Most Christian Kings of the Franks have chiefly been partakers of these, it seems good to make an auspicious beginning from them. First therefore into this order will come Dagobert, son of Clothar, since both the sequence of time and the greatness of the benefit received from Saint Dionysius assign this place to him: inasmuch as both when a youth he escaped the wrath of his father, and when departing from the earth the vengeance of God, through the timely intervention of this most holy martyr. How these things happened I shall briefly relate.
Rex Clotharius Dagoberti parens, charum in paucis et cui res fidenter committeret, certum hominem habebat nomine Sadragesillum: et hunc filio moderatorem et Aquitaniae gubernatorem praefecerat. Sed eumdem Dagobertus, ut severiorem et minus sui reverentem, odio tacito et vindictae avido persequebatur. Patre igitur Clothario per venationum studia ab se longius sejuncto, commodam sui ulciscendi occasionem nactus Sadragesillum invitat, adhibetque mensae: post mensam in eum manus injici, vestes detrahi, flagris caedi, barbam amputari mandat. Cujus tam audacis facti exinde conscius et cito poenitens (ita scilicet est animus juvenum, ut caecus et praeceps ad audendum, sic celer et facilis ad retractandum) patris iram et conspectum exhorrebat, nec sine causa. Nam reversus pater, et illatam homini amico tam atrocem injuriam oculis suis conspicatus, graviter admodum et iniquo animo ferre; imo et ingentibus minis tanti auctorem facinoris filium ad poenam deposcere: hica utem nusquam tutus, latebras ubique quaerere, et prae nimio metu loca identidem commutare, donec tandem in vicum Catulliacum, et in sacram ibidem aediculam, S. Dionysii et sociorum corporibus illic asservatis nobilem, tanquam in asylum, confugit. Ibi enim cervum contra insequentes molossos et venatores, quos occultus nexus aditu arcuerat, salutem quondam invenisse meminerat. Hic ergo maestus ac lugens cum jaceret tam animo dejectus, quam oppressus somno, ecce illi per visum vir ore venerando objici, hortarique ut, posito metu, bono sit animo: isto enim illum periculo, atque etiam majori quam hoc esset, olim defuncturum: imo et Francorum regno quondam potiturum, si tamen eorum, qui hic siti essent, monumenta sese ornaturum promitteret. Promisit: moxque ut dictis et promissis certa constaret fides, coelestem opem sensit. Nam eos qui a patre missi venerant, cum uno circiter milliari ab aede illa abstarent, ne ultra progredi possent, vis divina inhibuit. Qui proinde subitaneo territi prodigio iter reflectunt, et quid monstri sibi accidisset, regi renuntiant. Quibus ille recusans fidem, et inertiae potius atque infidelitati, quam certo prodigio factum attribuens, alios eodem submittit; sed illi quoque in pari intervallo accessu prohibiti, idem quod nuntii priores, referunt. Quibus perinde increpitis, et tanquam principi filio obsecundantibus, acerbe rejectis, abit ipsemet stomacho plenus, velut filium a sepulcris martyrum suis manibus abstracturus: verum ubi se nihilo minus quam satellites ibidem loci, quadam vi clandestina ab appropinquando distineri animadvertit, coelesti tandem potentia et martyrum virtute recognita, dat manus, reditque cum filio in gratiam, et recepta progrediendi facultate aediculam ingressus, gloriosos martyres supplex adveneratur, et sibi propitios facit. Filius autem Dagobertus accepti memor beneficii, magno deinceps honore et horrore eum locum, et sanctos loci praesides, potissimeque Dionysium, coluit. Quo tamen in cultu haud sane id probaverim, quod illud sapientissime dictum: Ne quid nimis, aut non satis attenderit, aut parum curaverit. Siquidem nimia exornandae S. Dionysii basilicae, quam ipse exaedificaverat, cupidine, omnia fere Galliarum templa praecipuis exspoliasse ornamentis fertur, adeoque aedis S. Hilarii Pictaviensis episcopi valvas ex aere fusili fabrefactas, in D. Dionysii haud veritus est transportare: non reputans scilicet animo, quam ea pietas vel ingrata sanctis vel invisa Deo foret, quae unius divorum ornamenta ex alterius conflaret exuviis. Neque vero coelites ipsi de tam impia et irreligiosa (si fas est sic appellare) pietate et religione atrum ferre calculum distulerunt. Nam earum valvarum alteram, dum per Oceanum in Sequanam, et per hanc Parisios versus deveheretur, profundo fluminis alveo nunquam adhuc repertam demerserunt. Sed et hoc et alia Dagoberti peccata cum ejus serio poenitentis regiae eleemosynae, et pia opera, tum etiam sanctorum martyrum, et in primis Dionysii cultus et veneratio, teste certa revelatione absterserunt. Narrat enim Aimoinus, et narrationi subscribunt rerum Gallicarum scriptores universi, Ansoaldum illustrem virum, eumdemque Pictaviensis Ecclesiae protectorem, cum peragratis Siciliae oris in Galliam postliminio renavigaret, ad quamdam brevem insulam appulisse: illic viri cujusdam sanctissimi solitarie degentis, Joannis nomine, congressu et confabulatione usum, atque inter alios de animae salute sermones interrogatum ab eo fuisse, num regem Dagobertum nosset. Qui cum nosse respondisset, illum rursus sciscitatum, quae vita, qui mores hominis exstitissent. Quibus ex ordine commemoratis, demum subjecisse senem illum solitarium, quae super ejusdem regis statu per visum accepisset; nempe sibi vigiliis ac jejuniis, atque etiam ipso senii gravamine in somnum depresso virum quemdam veneranda canitie spectabilem astitisse, monuisseque, uti propere surgeret, ac pro Dagoberti regis anima, quae eadem ipsa hora corpus deseruisset, preces ad Deum funderet: quod impigre exsequenti subito apparuisse in ipso pelago, nec a se procul, terribiles visu formas, teterrimos scilicet ac truculento
King Clothar, the father of Dagobert, had a trusty man, dear to him among few and one to whom he confidently committed his affairs, named Sadragesillus; and he had set him over his son as governor and ruler of Aquitaine. But Dagobert pursued the same man, as overly severe and less respectful of himself, with silent hatred eager for vengeance. When his father Clothar, therefore, was separated at a considerable distance from him in the pursuits of hunting, having found a convenient opportunity for avenging himself, he invites Sadragesillus and admits him to his table; after table he orders hands to be laid upon him, his garments stripped off, him to be beaten with whips, and his beard cut off. Conscious thereafter of so audacious a deed and quickly repenting of it (for such is the mind of youths, as blind and headlong to dare, so swift and ready to retract), he dreaded the wrath and sight of his father, and not without cause. For when his father returned and beheld with his own eyes so atrocious an injury inflicted upon a friendly man, he bore it very grievously and with indignant mind; nay, with vast threats he demanded his son, the author of so great a crime, for punishment; while he, safe nowhere, sought hiding-places everywhere and for excessive fear repeatedly changed his quarters, until at length he fled as into an asylum to the village of Catulliacus and to the sacred chapel there, noble through the bodies of St. Dionysius and his companions preserved in that place. For he remembered that there a stag had once found safety against the pursuing hounds and hunters, whom a hidden bond had barred from entrance. While he lay here, therefore, sad and mourning, as cast down in mind as weighed down with sleep, behold, in a vision a man of venerable countenance presented himself to him and exhorted him to lay aside fear and be of good cheer: for he would one day be delivered from that peril, and even from a greater one than this; nay, he would one day gain possession of the kingdom of the Franks, provided only he promised that he would adorn the monuments of those who lay there. He promised; and soon, that sure faith might be established in the words and promises, he felt heavenly aid. For those who had come sent by his father, when they were about one mile distant from that church, a divine power prevented from advancing further. Terrified accordingly by the sudden prodigy, they turn back their journey and report to the king what portent had befallen them. Refusing credence to them, and attributing the occurrence to sloth and unfaithfulness rather than to a sure prodigy, he dispatches others to the same place; but they too, prevented from approaching at an equal distance, report the same thing as the former messengers. Having rebuked them in like manner, and bitterly rejected them as humouring the prince his son, he goes off himself full of spleen, as if about to drag his son away from the tombs of the martyrs with his own hands; but when he perceived that he himself no less than his attendants was held back at the same spot from approaching by a certain secret force, recognizing at last the heavenly power and the virtue of the martyrs, he yields and is reconciled with his son, and having recovered the power of advancing, enters the chapel, humbly venerates the glorious martyrs, and renders them propitious to himself. And his son Dagobert, mindful of the benefit received, honoured thereafter with great honour and awe that place and the holy guardians of the place, and above all Dionysius. Yet in that devotion I could certainly not approve this, that he either paid insufficient heed to, or cared too little for, that most wise saying: Nothing in excess. Inasmuch as out of an excessive desire of adorning the basilica of St. Dionysius which he himself had built, he is said to have despoiled almost all the churches of the Gauls of their chief ornaments, and so did not fear to transport the doors wrought of cast bronze of the church of St. Hilary, Bishop of Poitiers, into that of St. Dionysius: not considering in his mind, to be sure, how unpleasing to the saints or hateful to God that piety would be which fashioned the ornaments of one of the saints out of the spoils of another. Nor indeed did the inhabitants of heaven themselves delay to cast a black stone against so impious and irreligious a piety and religion (if it is lawful so to call it). For one of those two doors, while it was being carried down by way of the Ocean into the Seine, and through the latter towards Paris, they sank in the deep bed of the river, never yet found to this day. Yet both this and the other sins of Dagobert, as he seriously repented, both his royal alms and pious works, and also his devotion and veneration towards the holy martyrs, and first of all Dionysius, wiped away, as a sure revelation bears witness. For Aimoin relates, and all the writers of Gallic affairs subscribe to the narrative, that Ansoald, an illustrious man and protector of the Church of Poitiers, when after travelling through the coasts of Sicily he was sailing back home to Gaul, put in at a certain small island; that there he enjoyed the meeting and conversation of a certain most holy man living in solitude, John by name, and amid other discourses concerning the salvation of the soul was asked by him whether he knew King Dagobert. And when he had answered that he knew him, the other inquired again what the life and what the manners of the man had been. When these had been recounted in order, that solitary old man at length subjoined what he had learned in a vision concerning the state of the same king: namely, that when he was weighed down into sleep by vigils and fasts and also by the very burden of old age, a certain man remarkable for venerable grey hairs stood by him and admonished him to rise hastily and pour forth prayers to God for the soul of King Dagobert, which at that very same hour had left the body; and as he promptly executed this, there suddenly appeared upon the sea itself, not far from him, forms terrible to behold, namely most foul demons of truculent
Editors' notes and page, col. 841

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's full-width text (Caput XXIV, on Dagobert; call (4) to a later notatio). No footnotes at the foot; only the signature line "PATROL. GR. IV. 27". --> (none) (printed under page 438)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 513 after magnitudo; 514 after visu
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word (Polycar)pum split at column break
PG 4:842
Editors' notes and page, col. 842

Page

  • other: col 842 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 841 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:843
vultu daemones, qui vinctum regem Dagobertum per vasta maris spatia vexantes, plagisque lancinantes, ad antra ignea pertraherent; ipsum vero regem diris distentum cruciatibus, inter verbera vexationesque, certorum sanctorum efflagitasse subsidia; atque tum aperto derepente coelo, viros quosdam nitore admirabili, inter crebra fulmina multa cum fragrantia ruentia descendere visos, qui ab eo interrogati quinam essent, eos se esse responderunt, quos Dagobertus in suppetias advocasset, Dionysium scilicet et Mauritium martyres, et cum his S. Martinum confessorem. Hos ergo vidisse se referebat, ereptam daemonibus animam ad coelos cum hoc epinicio deducentes: Beatus, quem elegisti et assumpsisti, Domine, inhabitabit in atriis tuis. Haec solitarius ille aetate et sanctitate venerabilis a se visa Ansoaldo narravit Ansoaldus S. Audoeno Audoenus et Aimoinus posteritati. E quibus duo videntur ad vitam bene beateque degendam elici posse utilia documenta: quae omnibus quidem mortalibus sed potissime regibus cordi esse debet. Unum, ut peccata sua, quibus ob curarum molem eos contaminari necesse est, mature ac sollicite profusis in egenos largitionibus redimant; alterum, ut nonnullos e sanctorum numero, quos peculiari cultu et veneratione in vita prosequantur, et quorum ope in exitu securiores sint, sibi patronos asciscant. Quod utrumque Dagobertus ille magna animae suae bono mille fere ante annis praestitit. Nam praeter sancti Dionysii templum, quod universis, quae Gallia tum habuit, magnificentius exstruxit, hoc praeterea effecit immortali memoria dignissimum, quod subjugatis circumquaque vicinis nationibus, et pace toto regno firmata, cum se alius, ut solet, luxui otioque dedidisset, ipse nuntio his remisso, animum ad pietatem, et cogitationes suas ad regnum aliud vere regnum pulchris meritis comparandum, serio adjecerit. Siquidem in unum coactis Galliae proceribus, eam super vitae suae mutatione habuit orationem, quam frequentissimus ille pontificum coetus ingenti plausu excepit. Se nimirum, considerata hinc mortalitate corporum, inde immortalitate animorum, in hanc deinceps, cujus praecipua sit habenda ratio redemptis praeteritae vitae flagitiis, penitus et ex animo velle intendere, proindeque testamentum condere decrevisse in quo omne regni sui celebriores basilicas certis copiis et praedus locupletaret. Quod ille quidem non dixit magnificentius, quam praestitit liberalius. Nam et apud ipsum Aimoinum, et alios rerum Gallicarum scriptores, non orationem modo regis, sed et testamentum ipsum piis instructum donationibus invenias.
countenance, who harassing the bound King Dagobert across the vast spaces of the sea and mangling him with blows, were dragging him away to fiery caverns; while the king himself, racked with dire torments, amid the blows and buffetings earnestly implored the succour of certain saints; and then, as heaven was suddenly opened, certain men of admirable brightness were seen descending amid frequent lightnings rushing down with much fragrance, who when asked by him who they were, answered that they were those whom Dagobert had called upon for aid, namely the martyrs Dionysius and Maurice, and with them St. Martin the confessor. These, therefore, he related that he saw escorting the soul rescued from the demons to the heavens with this song of victory: Blessed is he whom Thou hast chosen and taken to Thyself, O Lord; he shall dwell in Thy courts (Ps. 64:5). These things seen by himself that solitary, venerable in age and sanctity, related to Ansoald, Ansoald to St. Ouen, and Ouen and Aimoin to posterity. From which two useful lessons for living well and blessedly seem able to be drawn, which ought to be at heart to all mortals indeed, but above all to kings: one, that they should seasonably and solicitously redeem by lavish largesses poured out upon the needy their sins, wherewith on account of the weight of cares they must needs be defiled; the other, that they should adopt for themselves as patrons some from the number of the saints, whom they may honour during life with special devotion and veneration, and by whose help they may be more secure at their departure. Both of which that famous Dagobert performed to the great good of his soul nearly a thousand years ago. For besides the church of Saint Dionysius, which he built more magnificently than all that Gaul then possessed, he accomplished this also, most worthy of immortal memory, that when the neighbouring nations round about had been subjugated and peace established throughout the whole kingdom, whereas another, as is wont, would have given himself up to luxury and ease, he himself, bidding farewell to these, seriously applied his mind to piety and his thoughts to gaining by fair merits another kingdom that is truly a kingdom. Inasmuch as having assembled together the nobles of Gaul, he delivered that discourse concerning the change of his life which that most numerous assembly of pontiffs received with vast applause: that namely, having considered on the one hand the mortality of bodies and on the other the immortality of souls, he wished henceforth thoroughly and from the heart to direct his efforts to the latter, of which chief account must be taken, redeeming the offences of his past life, and accordingly had decreed to make a will in which he would enrich all the more celebrated basilicas of his kingdom with fixed revenues and estates. Which he did not utter more magnificently than he performed liberally. For both in Aimoin himself and in other writers of Gallic affairs you may find not only the speech of the king, but also the will itself furnished with pious donations.
Neque vero solum Dagoberto, sed et aliis eum consecutis Francorum regibus idem ille regni apostolus in utrisque tam terrenis quam coelestibus bonis commodavit. Exstat enim egregia Ludovici Pii imperatoris, ejusdemque Francorum regis, ad Hilduinum abbatem epistola, in qua e majoribus suis complures recenset, quibus incredibili bono fuit, piam B. Dionysii coluisse memoriam: « Qui dum sacras ejus exuvias (ita loquitur imperator) in terris ob amorem et honorem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, opibus quibus poterant, honoraverunt, per ejus preces dignissimas honoris privilegio potiri et in terrenis et in coelestibus meruerunt: ut videlicet unus e priscis Francorum regibus Dagobertus, qui eumdem pretiosissimum Christi martyrem veneratus non mediocriter fuerat, et immortali est vita sublimatus, et per ejus adjutorium, sicut divina ac celebris ostensio perhibet, a poenis est liberatus, inque vita perenni desiderabiliter constitutus. » Ita de Dagoberto rege Ludovicus Pius laudatae superius revelationi conformiter memoravit. Qui ibidem deinceps ejusdem Dionysii, primo in proavum suum Carolum, deinceps in Pipinum, postea in patrem suum Carolum Magnum, et postremo in semetipsum merita et beneficia gratissimo animo persequitur: Proavus, inquit, noster Carolus, princeps Francorum inclytus, per orationes ipsius excellentissimi martyris adeptum se fuisse gratulatus est apicem principatus. » Denique, quo brevis sim, eadem prope de avo, de patre de se ipse praedicat; nempe S. Dionysii meritis regni coronam ipsis datam, servatam, restitutam Neque vero in hos magis, quam in posteros reges, ejusdem martyris se prodidit beneficentia. Nempe pares pietates paria solent beneficia comitari.
Nor indeed to Dagobert alone, but also to the other Kings of the Franks who succeeded him did that same apostle of the kingdom minister in both earthly and heavenly goods. For there is extant a noble letter of the Emperor Louis the Pious, who was also King of the Franks, to Abbot Hilduin, in which he recounts several of his ancestors to whom it was an incredible good to have cherished the pious memory of blessed Dionysius: "Who while they honoured his sacred relics on earth (so speaks the emperor) with what wealth they could for the love and honour of our Lord Jesus Christ, through his most worthy prayers merited to obtain the privilege of honour both in earthly and in heavenly things: as namely one of the ancient Kings of the Franks, Dagobert, who had venerated in no small measure the same most precious martyr of Christ, was both exalted to immortal life and through his help, as a divine and famous vision testifies, was freed from punishments and desirably established in everlasting life." Thus did Louis the Pious relate concerning King Dagobert in conformity with the revelation praised above. And in the same place he next pursues with most grateful mind the merits and benefits of the same Dionysius, first towards his great-grandfather Charles, then towards Pepin, afterwards towards his father Charlemagne, and finally towards himself: "Our great-grandfather Charles," he says, "the renowned Prince of the Franks, rejoiced that through the prayers of that most excellent martyr he had obtained the summit of sovereignty." Finally, to be brief, he proclaims nearly the same things concerning his grandfather, concerning his father, and concerning himself: namely that through the merits of St. Dionysius the crown of the kingdom was given, preserved, and restored to them. Nor indeed did the beneficence of the same martyr show itself more towards these than towards the later kings. Doubtless equal benefits are wont to accompany equal pieties.
Itaque Robertus, qui ad regni potentiam non modo pietatem, sed et doctrinam quoque, eamque rege pio dignissimam adjunxit, cum suae magnam partem felicitatis sancto Diodysio ascriberet, in ejus honorem et grati signum animi coenobitis Dionysianis agros non paucos, et praeclara latifundia insigni liberalitate condonavit, his usus verbis: « Probavimus ergo, inquit, operae pretium esse (ut diligentius obsequiis divinis vacarent, et nostram ac totius regni salutem Deo commendarent) qualemcunque largitionis nostrae opem conferre fratribus e monasterio specialis patroni nostri macarii Dionysii: cujus protectionum alis erecti, et quam plurima jam pericula superavimus, et ad haec regni fastigia nos ascendisse confidimus. » Dein recenset rex liberalissimus juxta et pientissimus villas decem, quas illas totas concedit, aliaque insuper non pauca. Post quae subjungit: « Haec itaque regia largitionis nostrae indulgentia cupimus sanctorum martyrum Dionysii, Rustici, et Eleutherii, quibus olim omnem spei nostrae fiduciam commisimus, patrocinia promereri, quatenus hostibus nostris et victrices dextras inferre, et cum triumpho victoriae, invicta, annuente Deo, exinde de de eorum subjectione vexilla referre. » Haec ille. Itaque semper invictus fuit: semper omnium quaecunque attentavit compos et victor, semper etiam pius. Hinc et multa aedes sacras variis in locis extruxit: apud Silvanectum, sancto Regulo B. Dionysii socio unam: Aureliae, divino Aniano aliam: Stampis beatissimae Virgini tertiam: Augustoduni, duas: apud Possiacum, rursus eidem Virgini alteram. Anno demum regni sui trigesimo quarto, et salutis nostrae circiter millesimo tricesimo tertio, sancte obiit, atque in aede sancti Dionysii tumulum in coelo regnum aliud acquisivit.
Therefore Robert, who joined to the power of the kingdom not only piety, but learning also, and that most worthy of a pious king, since he ascribed a great part of his felicity to Saint Dionysius, in his honour and as a sign of a grateful soul bestowed with remarkable liberality upon the monks of Saint-Denis not a few lands and noble estates, using these words: "We have judged it worth while, therefore," he says, "(that they might apply themselves more diligently to divine services, and commend our safety and that of the whole kingdom to God), to confer whatsoever aid of our largess upon the brethren from the monastery of our special patron the blessed Dionysius: raised up by the wings of whose protection, we have both overcome very many perils already, and trust that we have ascended to these heights of the kingdom." Then the no less most liberal than most pious king recounts ten estates, all of which he grants in their entirety, and not a few other things besides. After which he subjoins: "By this royal indulgence of our largess, therefore, we desire to merit the patronage of the holy martyrs Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius, to whom of old we committed all the confidence of our hope, that we may both bring victorious right hands against our enemies, and with the triumph of victory, God granting it, carry back thence unconquered standards from their subjugation." So far he. And so he was ever unconquered: ever master and victor in all things whatsoever he attempted, ever pious as well. Hence he also built many sacred churches in various places: at Senlis, one to Saint Regulus, companion of blessed Dionysius; at Orléans, another to the divine Anianus; at Étampes, a third to the most blessed Virgin; at Autun, two; at Poissy, again another to the same Virgin. Finally in the thirty-fourth year of his reign, and of our salvation about the one thousand and thirty-third, he died holily, and acquired a tomb in the church of Saint Dionysius, and another kingdom in heaven.
De Henrico autem I ejus filio, quid dicam? An a patris germana pietate descivit, aut ab avito Dionysii cultu vel latum unguem degeneravit? Nempe qui propter Ratisbonensium de corpore S. Dionysii dissensionem, cum illud in coenobio Dionysiano detegi jussisset, inibique repertum, et quidem mira odoris fragrantia divinitus refertum cognovisset, confestim extraordinaria instinctus pietate, Parisiis ad S. Dionysii urbem, eadem ipsa die (hoc est, nona Junii, quae exinde quotannis festa est ad visendum atque venerandum idem corpus, nudis pedibus rex tantus et tam potens, ad duo circiter milliaria properavit, et regalia munera sacrae ejus arae devotus imposuit.
And concerning Henry I, his son, what shall I say? Did he fall away from the genuine piety of his father, or degenerate even a nail's breadth from his ancestral devotion to Dionysius? Assuredly not he who, on account of the dispute of the people of Regensburg concerning the body of St. Dionysius, when he had ordered it to be uncovered in the monastery of Saint-Denis, and had learned that it was found there and indeed divinely filled with a wonderful fragrance of odour, forthwith inspired with extraordinary piety, on that very same day (that is, the ninth of June, which thenceforth is kept festal every year for viewing and venerating the same body) hastened barefoot, so great and so powerful a king, for about two miles from Paris to the town of Saint-Denis, and devoutly placed royal gifts upon his sacred altar.
Denique et Philippus Augustinus, et ejus filius Ludovicus sancti Ludovici pater, et ipse sanctus Ludovicus (ut tres sint instar omnium) praesentissimam patroni sui opem non semel, sed saepius experti sunt. Nam anno quidem Domini millesimo centesimo nonagesimo primo, aegrotantibus non uno eodemque tempore, et uno eodemque morbo, sed locis maxime dissitis, Philippo rege et Ludovico filio, hoc in Francia, illo in transmarinis regionibus, ubi adversus Turcas pro terra sancta militabat, invocata S. Dionysii et sociorum ope, atque insuper instituta ab ejus coenobii religiosis ad urbem usque
Finally both Philip Augustus, and his son Louis the father of Saint Louis, and Saint Louis himself (that three may stand for all) experienced the most present help of their patron not once, but many times. For in the year of the Lord one thousand one hundred and ninety-one, when King Philip and his son Louis were sick at one and the same time, and of one and the same disease, but in places most widely separated—the latter in France, the former in regions beyond the sea, where he was warring against the Turks for the Holy Land—after the help of St. Dionysius and his companions had been invoked, and moreover a procession had been instituted by the religious of his monastery all the way to the city
Editors' notes and page, col. 843

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's full-width text (Caput XXIV, the kings' devotion to St Denis) with one Migne footnote. The call (x) is not in the visible part of the text (above the crop, or on the previous page). Calls (7-8), (9), (10) go to later notationes. --> (printed under page 439)

(x) ‹anchor: not visible› · call in cols 843–844 (full-width text; not located)

Psal. LXIV, 5.

Psalm 64:5 (Vulgate numbering).

(printed under page 439)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 515 after nostrae
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix
PG 4:844
Editors' notes and page, col. 844

Page

  • other: col 844 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 843 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:845
Parisios solemni supplicantium procesione, ambobus e periculosissimo dysenteriae morbo incolumitas est restituta. Qua quidem in re mirabilis sane Dei opt. max. largitas constitit: qui pro solo filio deprecantibus (nihil dum enim de patris invaletudine inaudierant) non tantum pro filio, sed etiam pro patre propitius fuit, ambosque eadem hora persanavit. Quae duplicata sanitas, incredibile dictu quanta deinceps reipublicae Christianae commoda importarit. Fuerunt enim illi duo reges non modo Ecclesiae fortissimi propugnatores, sed etiam haereticorum, ac praesertim Albigensium, impugnatores acerrimi, nec sine magna opinione sanctitatis. Neque desunt qui Philippo ipsi vita functo occurrisse Dionysium, atque se illi ad coelos ducem ac comitem praebuisse, divina certum ostensione asseverent. Quod suis celebrare versibus minime praetermisit Guillelmus Brito, qui in libris Philippiados haec de illo cecinit inter alia:
of Paris in solemn supplication, health was restored to both from a most perilous disease of dysentery. Wherein truly the wonderful bounty of God, best and greatest, stood forth: Who, while they were praying for the son alone (for they had as yet heard nothing of the father's illness), was propitious not only for the son, but also for the father, and thoroughly healed them both at the same hour. Which doubled health it is incredible to tell what great advantages it thereafter brought to the Christian commonwealth. For those two kings were not only most valiant defenders of the Church, but also mostkeen assailants of heretics, and especially of the Albigensians, and not without a great reputation for sanctity. Nor are there lacking those who affirm as certain by a divine vision that Dionysius met Philip himself when he departed from life, and showed himself a leader and companion to him to the heavens. Which William the Breton by no means omitted to celebrate in his verses, who in the books of the Philippide sang these things concerning him among others:
. . . . Spiritus aula Fulget in angelica, ductore receptus eodem: Idque pari patrum Dionysius ipse sequenti Nocte revelavit: ne quis regnare Philippum Cum Christo dubitet, re tanto teste probata.
His spirit shines in the angelic court, received under the same leader; and this Dionysius himself revealed on the following night to a peer of the fathers, lest anyone doubt that Philip reigns with Christ, the matter having been proved by so great a witness.
S. Ludovicus vero gratiarum beati Dionysii expers esse qui potuit? quippe qui in illius cultu (si veram et sinceram spectes pietatem) nulli superiorum regum aut imperatorum concessit. Quare cum anno Domini millesimo ducentesimo quadragesimo quarto in gravem et medicis desperatum morbum incidisset, et eo quidem tempore quo ejus opem praecipue exspectabat et efflagitabat Ecclesia (nam ad illum Innocentius IV pontifex ob Friderici imp. tyrannidem confugerat) tum et ipse rex Ludovicus, et sanctissima ejus mater Blancha regina, non aliunde secundum Deum et sanctissimam Virginem, quam a B. Dionysio regni patrono, certum ac praesens auxilium sperandum rati, ejus sacras reliquias ex abditis latebris in lucem erui, palam et publice coli, per aedem et claustrum Dionysianum religioso ritu circumferri, preces denique tam ad eum, quam ad socios martyres pro ejus salute spargi expetierunt. Quae simul fieri coepta sunt, statim rex convalescere, confestim regni Ecclesiaeque negotia in melius procedere occeperunt.
And how could St. Louis be without a share in the graces of blessed Dionysius? Inasmuch as in devotion to him (if you look to true and sincere piety) he yielded to none of the former kings or emperors. Wherefore, when in the year of the Lord one thousand two hundred and forty-four he had fallen into a grave illness despaired of by the physicians, and at that very time when the Church was chiefly awaiting and earnestly entreating his help (for Pope Innocent IV had fled to him on account of the tyranny of the Emperor Frederick), then both King Louis himself and his most holy mother Queen Blanche, judging that sure and present help was to be hoped for from no other source next after God and the most holy Virgin than from blessed Dionysius, patron of the kingdom, desired that his sacred relics should be brought forth to the light out of their hidden recesses, openly and publicly venerated, and carried round with religious rite through the church and cloister of Saint-Denis, and finally that prayers should be poured forth both to him and to his companion martyrs for his safety. No sooner had these things begun to be done than straightway the king began to recover, and forthwith the affairs of the kingdom and of the Church began to proceed for the better.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(2-3) Rex Clotarius. Quae hic de Clothario memorantur, ea cunctorum Franciae historicorum consensione firmantur. Vide Aimoinum lib. IV De gestis Francorum, et Paulum Aemilium lib. I, et Robertum Gaguinum lib. III, et Belloforestium lib. I Historiar., cap. 30, et alios.
(2-3) King Clothar. The things that are recounted here concerning Clothar are confirmed by the consent of all the historians of France. See Aimoin, book IV On the Deeds of the Franks, and Paulus Aemilius, book I, and Robert Gaguin, book III, and Belleforest, book I of the Histories, ch. 30, and others.
(4) Aimonius l. 1ʌ, c. 34. De gestis Franc.
(4) Aimoin, book IV, ch. 34, On the Deeds of the Franks.
(5) Quod utrumque Dagobertus. De hac Dagoberti aut dexterae potius Excelsi in Dagoberto mutatione, tam vere quam eleganter Stephanus Forcatulus, lib. V De Gallorum imperio: « Caeterum, inquit, constat Dagobertum qui quandoque aedes divorum spoliarat, praesertim Hilarii Pictaviensis aere fusili valvas fabrefactos praetextu Dionysium exornandi, et alia profanaque sine delectu legerat, jam senescentem ita ad templa exstruenda et ditanda animum convertisse, et divinis caeremonis augendis incubuisse, ut duos in uno homine Dagobertos fuisse quis crididerit: aliter atque Salomon, qui bona juventae infami senecta exhausit inter mulierum greges diis reprobis thura adolens et immolans, ac colens Astartem deam Sidoniorum, quae non fuit alia quam Venus. » Et paulo inferius: « Melius itaque accidit Franco regi, qui impietatis priorem maculam sequente sanctitatis decore eluerit, et impurae voluptatis sordes speciosis rebus gestis purgarit. Ut et Childericus ille de quo sermonem institueram, quo nihil unquam odiosius habuere Franci quandiu immersit se spurcis voluptatibus; nec charius, dum emersisset. Tum enim majore longe cupiditate revocarunt, quam expulerant. » Ita Forcatulus.
(5) Both of which Dagobert. Concerning this change of Dagobert, or rather of the right hand of the Most High in Dagobert, Etienne Forcadel writes as truly as elegantly in book V On the Empire of the Gauls: "Moreover," he says, "it is established that Dagobert, who at one time had despoiled the churches of the saints, especially the doors wrought of cast bronze of Hilary of Poitiers under the pretext of adorning Dionysius, and had gathered other and profane things without distinction, as he grew old so turned his mind to building and enriching churches and devoted himself to increasing divine ceremonies, that one might believe there were two Dagoberts in one man: otherwise than Solomon, who exhausted the good things of his youth in an infamous old age, burning incense and sacrificing among flocks of women to reprobate gods, and worshipping Astarte the goddess of the Sidonians, who was none other than Venus." And a little below: "Better therefore did it befall the Frankish king, who washed away the former stain of impiety by the subsequent beauty of sanctity, and purged the filth of impure pleasure by splendid deeds. Just as that Childeric also, concerning whom I had begun to speak, than whom the Franks never held anything more hateful so long as he plunged himself in foul pleasures, nor dearer when he had emerged. For then they recalled him with far greater eagerness than they had driven him out." So Forcadel.
(6) Sed et testamentum. Ad Dagoberti donationes Ecclesiis factas quod attinet, tot ac tantae fuerunt ut nullius fortasse a Constantino Magno regis aut imperatoris eas aequare magnificentia potuerit. Quae autem nominatim coenobio S. Dionysii apud Lutetiam largitus sit, e regiis litteris, quas nuper edidit Jacobus Dubletius, cognosci potest. Exstant illae lib. IV Antiquitatum ejusdem coenobii, cap. 3, in quarum unis mentionem irae patris, et auxilii a sancto Dionysio obtenti strictim meminit ipsemet Dagobertus hisce verbis inter alia: « Orbis universus eum (Dionysium) summo debet venerari obsequio: multum quidem ego, qui in declinando patris iram, ipsius sensi mihi non abfuisse gratiam. »
(6) But also the will. As regards the donations made by Dagobert to the Churches, they were so many and so great that the magnificence of perhaps no king or emperor since Constantine the Great could equal them. And what he expressly bestowed upon the monastery of St. Dionysius at Paris can be known from the royal charters which Jacques Doublet recently published. They are extant in book IV of the Antiquities of the same monastery, ch. 3, in one of which Dagobert himself briefly makes mention of the wrath of his father and the help obtained from Saint Dionysius, in these words among others: "The whole world ought to venerate him (Dionysius) with the highest devotion; and much indeed ought I, who in escaping my father's wrath felt that his grace was not lacking to me."
(7-8) Exstat enim egregia Ludovici Pii imp. Epistola haec Ludovici Pii exstat in Areopagiticis Hilduini abbatis a Galeno Westcappellio editis, et apud Surium in Octobri, ad Vitam sancti Dionysii Areopagitae.
(7-8) For there is extant a noble letter of the Emperor Louis the Pious. This letter of Louis the Pious is extant in the Areopagitica of Abbot Hilduin published by Galenus Westcapellius, and in Surius in October, at the Life of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite.
(9) Denique et Philippus Augustus. etc. Videndus est Rigordus in lib. De gestis Philippi, ut etiam de Ludovico ejus filio.
(9) Finally both Philip Augustus, etc. See Rigord in the book On the Deeds of Philip, as also concerning Louis his son.
(18) Et ips S. Ludovicus. Quae hic de sancto Ludovico, et alia de eodem, vide apud Guilielmum Nangium ubi de ejus gestis.
(10) And St. Louis himself. What is said here concerning Saint Louis, and other things concerning the same, see in William of Nangis where he treats of his deeds.
CAPUT XXVI.
Chapter XXVI.
Christianissimorum Franciae regum erga B. Dionysium studia et honores.
The zeal and honours of the Most Christian Kings of France towards blessed Dionysius.
Christianissimis regibus antiquissimum in orando et honorando Dionysio Clotharium II invenio, qui plurimum quidem auri et argenti ad exornandas B. Dionysii et sociorum martyrum memorias obtulit, imo praedia quoque, et bona, et multa; sed tamen Dagobertus ejus filius, tam liberalitate et munificentia in exstruendo et notando templo patri anteivit, quam ejusdem Dionysii honore atque cultu cunctis fere regibus. Nam Ludovicorum quidem purior et religiosior pietas fuit, ut et sanctitas major: sed Dagoberto templi et coenobii Dionysiani laudem fundationis cuncti attribuunt. Cujus templi partem, quae sancta corpora obtegebat, argento texit; coenobium autem non opibus tantum largissime ditavit, sed privilegiis quoque et immunitatibus amplissime honoravit. Nerum de templi consecratione, ipsius Christi Domini peracta ministeria, mira inusitata, idoneis tamen auctoritatibus et testimoniis, praedicantur. Nam cum antistites ad celebrandam dedicationem (quae ad VI Kalend. Martii futura speraba-
Among the Most Christian Kings I find Clothar II the most ancient in praying to and honouring Dionysius, who offered very much gold and silver to adorn the memorials of blessed Dionysius and his companion martyrs, nay, estates also, and goods, and many of them; yet Dagobert his son surpassed his father in liberality and munificence in building and endowing the church, as much as he surpassed almost all kings in the honour and veneration of the same Dionysius. For the piety of the Louises was indeed purer and more religious, as their sanctity also was greater; yet all attribute to Dagobert the praise of the foundation of the church and monastery of Saint-Denis. The part of which church that covered the holy bodies he roofed with silver; and the monastery he not only most lavishly enriched with wealth, but also most amply honoured with privileges and immunities. Moreover, concerning the consecration of the church, ministries performed by Christ the Lord Himself, wonderful and unwonted, yet supported by suitable authorities and testimonies, are proclaimed. For when the prelates, to celebrate the dedication (which was hoped to take place on the sixth day before the Kalends of March-
Editors' notes and page, col. 845

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's NOTATIONES on Caput XXV (under the heading "NOTATIONES."), printed above the start of CAPUT XXVI (body text, not set). Calls 2-3, 5 and 6 stand in Caput XXV above the crop on pp. 438 or earlier. --> (2-3) ‹anchor: Rex Clotarius› · call above the crop (Caput XXV) Rex Clotarius. Quae hic de Clothario memorantur, ea cunctorum Franciae historicorum consensione firmantur. Vide Aimoinum lib. IV De gestis Francorum, et Paulum Aemilium lib. I, et Robertum Gaguinum lib. III, et Belloforestium lib. I Historiar., cap. 30, et alios.

King Clothar. What is related here of Clothar is confirmed by the agreement of all the historians of France. See Aimoin, On the Deeds of the Franks, book IV; Paolo Emilio, book I; Robert Gaguin, book III; Belleforest, Histories, book I, chapter 30; and others.

(printed under page 440)

(5) ‹anchor: Quod utrumque Dagobertus› · call above the crop (Caput XXV)

Quod utrumque Dagobertus. De hac Dagoberti aut dexterae potius Excelsi in Dagoberto mutatione, tam vere quam eleganter Stephanus Forcatulus, lib. V [516] De Gallorum imperio: « Caeterum, inquit, constat Dagobertum qui quandoque aedes divorum spoliarat, praesertim Hilarii Pictaviensis aere fusili valvas fabrefactos praetextu Dionysium exornandi, et alia profanaque sine delectu legerat, jam senescentem ita ad templa exstruenda et ditanda animum convertisse, et divinis caeremonis augendis incubuisse, ut duos in uno homine Dagobertos fuisse quis crididerit: aliter atque Salomon, qui bona juventae infami senecta exhausit inter mulierum greges diis reprobis thura adolens et immolans, ac colens Astartem deam Sidoniorum, quae non fuit alia quam Venus. » Et paulo inferius: « Melius itaque accidit Franco regi, qui impietatis priorem maculam sequente sanctitatis decore eluerit, et impurae voluptatis sordes speciosis rebus gestis purgarit. Ut et Childericus ille de quo sermonem institueram, quo nihil unquam odiosius habuere Franci quandiu immersit se spurcis voluptatibus, nec charius, dum emersisset. Tum enim majore longe cupiditate revocarunt, quam expulerant. » Ita Forcatulus.

Which Dagobert [did] both. Of this change in Dagobert — or rather this change wrought in Dagobert by the right hand of the Most High — Étienne Forcadel writes as truly as elegantly in book V [Halloix p. 516] of On the Empire of the Gauls: "However," he says, "it is established that Dagobert, who had once despoiled the churches of the saints — in particular the doors of St Hilary of Poitiers, wrought of cast bronze, under pretext of adorning [Saint-]Denis — and had gathered other and profane things without discrimination, turned his mind, as he grew old, to building and enriching churches, and devoted himself to increasing the divine ceremonies, so much that one would think there had been two Dagoberts in one man: unlike Solomon, who squandered the good things of his youth in a disgraceful old age amid herds of women, burning incense and sacrificing to reprobate gods, and worshipping Astarte, goddess of the Sidonians, who was none other than Venus." And a little below: "It went better, then, with the Frankish king, who washed out the earlier stain of impiety by the beauty of holiness that followed, and purged the filth of impure pleasure by splendid deeds. As with that Childeric of whom I had begun to speak: the Franks never had anything more hateful than him while he was sunk in foul pleasures, nor anything dearer once he had emerged. For then they called him back with far greater eagerness than they had driven him out." So Forcadel.

(printed under page 440)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: A nec charius, dum; B rium in Octobri,
  • old-edition numerals: 516 after lib. V
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii and Notationes by P. Halloix; word speraba-(tur) split at column break
PG 4:846
Editors' notes and page, col. 846

Page

  • other: col 846 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 845 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:847
tu.) Dagoberti regis invitatu in unum convenissent, leprosus quidam obtenta ab aedituis in eadem sacra aede pridie dedicationis pernoctandi facultate, dum vigil in precationibus excubat, ecce videt manifeste Christum Dominum, sanctis apostolis Petro at Paulo stipatum, assectantibus quoque Dionysio, Rustico et Eleutherio, templi patronis, ingredientem, ipsumque candido praemicantem, habitu, omne dedicationis munus per sese obeuntem. Quo absoluto munere ad se quoque accedentem, ac hujusmodi utentem verbis audit: « Tu homo dicito pontificibus, ubi crastina luce ad hanc aedem advenerint, eam a me consecratam esse, et habeto hujus testimonium certitudinis, leprae tuae mundationem. » Quae simul atque est elocutus, lepra in vicinum lapidem translata, « quae ad hunc usque diem, » inquit Robertus Gaguinus, « per summam admirationem visitur, » leprosus omnino mundatus est. Quo miraculo attoniti praesules, dedicatione abstinuerunt. De Dagoberto hactenus.
), had assembled together at the invitation of King Dagobert, a certain leper, having obtained leave from the sacristans to spend the night in the same sacred church on the eve of the dedication, while keeping watch awake in prayers, behold, manifestly sees Christ the Lord, attended by the holy apostles Peter and Paul, with Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius, the patrons of the church, also following Him, entering and shining forth in white raiment, performing in person the whole office of the dedication. Which office being completed, he hears Him approaching himself also and using words of this kind: "Man, you tell the pontiffs, when at tomorrow's light they come to this church, that it has been consecrated by Me, and have as a testimony of this certainty the cleansing of your leprosy." No sooner had He spoken these words than, the leprosy being transferred to a neighbouring stone, "which even to this day," says Robert Gaguin, "is viewed with the greatest wonder," the leper was wholly cleansed. Astonished at which miracle, the prelates abstained from the dedication. So far concerning Dagobert.
Caeteri porro reges, qua honoribus, qua largitionibus egregie sunt aemulati: qui quidem in sancti Dionysii meritis tantum esse praesidii crediderunt, ut spe beatae vitae per ejus allegationem citius obtinendae, in ejus templo voluerint tumulari: unde et idem templum pro communi regum mausoleo coeptum est deinceps usurpari. Sed inter alios, quanta Caroli Magni pietas in hoc genere, quanta modestia et animi demissio fuit? qui se ipsa Dionysii aede indignum reputans, satis sibi esse dixit, si ante ipsa aedis limina conderetur, itaque condi voluit. Qua tamen cum modestia certat vincitque, me judice, illa ejusdem in patronum suum pietas et devotio singularis qua donorum aliorum quantislibet largitionibus non contentus, in templum ipse ingressus, et deposito super aram sacram regali diademate, genibus humi flexis, palam et cunctis audientibus, regnum suum et Francorum coronam B. Dionysio obtulit ac devovit, « Domine sancte Dionysi, inquit, regio me honore ego Franciae spolio, ut vos de caetero ejus habeatis dominium. » Deinde altari quaternos aureos velut redemptionis pretium imposuit, hoc signo testans, et palam omnibus faciens, a nullo se Francorum regnum, nisi a Deo et a B. Dionysio obtinere. Quod non modo ipse fecit, sed aliis quoque post venturis regibus quotannis faciendum praescripsit. In expeditionem porro extra regnum abiturus, sive alia de causa exiturus, pro more habuit, ab eodem Dionysio facultatem exposcere, eique regnum commendare hac fere formula: « Domine sancte Dionysi, a vobis nunc abeundi facultatem peto, Franciamque vobis relinquo, ut illius secundum Deum curam ac tutelam suscipiatis. » Quod Caroli Magni exemplum ad posteros quoque transiit qui etiamnum iter aliquod magnum aggressuri, ad sanctorum martyrum corpora adeunt, et oblatis super ara B. Dionysii muneribus, ac regni cura et protectione divis concredita, ab iisdem accipiunt discedendi facultatem. Ab eodem Dionysii honore et amore priscum illud dictum emanasse creditur, quod iisdem Francorum regibus lingua patria fuit in ore quam frequentissimum, Mon Jove S. Denys, hoc est: Jupiter meus S. Dionysius. Quasi dicerent: Jovem sibi habeant alii, mihi pro Jove erit sanctus Dionysius. Quod dictum usque a Clodoveo I derivatum ferunt, qui uxoris suae Clothildis pientissimae reginae suasu atque hortatu, tam ad suscipiendae fidei Christianae votum, quam ad sancti Dionysii cultum fuerit incitatus. Haec enim cum eximia corporis forma et indole vere regia emineret, ea lege cum Clodoveo nuptias pepigerat, ut se Christianorum baptisma admissurum, et a Jove aliisque diis, nec diis, adunum Deum, atque ad Christiana sacra transiturum promitteret. Quod tunc quidem promissum, sed a nuptiis celebratis diu prorogatum, necessitas tandem extorsit. Quintodecimo enim regni sui anno Alemannos bello aggressus, et ab iis pene oppressus, dum suos a fuga cohibere non valeret, tum demum arctis in rebus, et fidei suae rediit in memoriam olim Clothildi datae, et falsis diis non succurrentibus, uni vero Deo op. max. baptismum et religionem vovit, si is a se quidem in hoc praelio staret, et domum victorem reduceret. Quo nuncupato voto, nova confestim incessente animum alacritate, denuo dari signum classico jubet, et quam sibi proximam habebat, ad sui corporis munimentum, egregiam armis juventutem secum agens retro in hostes flectit. Nec mora fugiunt persecutores, vincuntur victores, rex Alemannorum caeditur, Alemannia subjugatur. Parta igitur tam memorabili victoria occurrit victori viro victrix Clothildis una cum S. Remigio; atque, ut multa paucis, rex Clodoveus voti reus instruitur, abluitur, insignis Christi cultor et sancti Dionysii cliens efficitur, jacetque deinceps cum suis diis Jupiter, et pro Jove Dionysius passim celebratur. Denique sive in jurejurando, sive in sermone alio, cibi antea Jupiter usurpari solitus erat, jam a Christianis regibus nihil fere aliud, nisi Mon Jove S. Denys resonat: donec annis labentibus, et Jove sensim in oblivionem abeunte, posteriores reges et principes alii deflexa nonnihil pronuntiatione, arbitrati gaudium et non Jovem secunda illa voce enuntiari, coeperunt vulgo Mon joye S. Denis, id est Gaudium meum S. Dionysius, parva litterulae unius commutatione, usurpare: praesertim quod ita Clodoveum ipsum Gallici idiomatis tum satis rudem, ut pote Francum, ita locutum esse existimarent: ac proinde plus auctoritatis regi et antiquitati, quam legibus grammaticis tribuendum contenderent: secundum quas alioqui, Ma joye S. Denis: recta concimaque locutione fuissent efferendum. Denique quotiescunque insignis aliqua de hostibus parta fuisset, victoria, haec ferme erat, exsultantis exercitus, haec congratulandis populi publica acclamatio: Mon joye S. Denys, Mon joye S. Denys: quippe qui et victorias, et triumphos, et spolia uni secundum Deum accepta referrent Dionysio. Hinc et erepta hostibus signa atque vexilla, interdumque sua ipsorum arma, quibus fortiter prospereque depugnaverant, eidem velut sacro exercituum duci suspendebant. Sed nunc ad propositum revertamur.
Furthermore, the other kings excellently emulated him both in honours and in largesses: who indeed believed that there was so much protection in the merits of Saint Dionysius that, in the hope of more speedily obtaining the blessed life through his intercession, they wished to be buried in his church; whence the same church began thereafter to be used as the common mausoleum of the kings. But among others, how great was the piety of Charlemagne in this kind, how great his modesty and humility of soul! Who accounting himself unworthy of the church itself of Dionysius, said that it was enough for him if he were buried before the very threshold of the church, and so wished to be buried. Yet with that modesty vies and conquers, in my judgement, that singular piety and devotion of his towards his patron whereby, not content with any largesses whatsoever of other gifts, he himself entered the church, and having laid down his royal diadem upon the sacred altar, bending his knees upon the ground, openly and in the hearing of all offered and devoted his kingdom and the crown of the Franks to blessed Dionysius, saying: "Lord Saint Dionysius, I divest myself of the royal honour of France, that you may henceforth have the dominion thereof." Then he laid four gold pieces upon the altar as a price of redemption, testifying by this sign and making plain to all that he held the kingdom of the Franks from none save God and blessed Dionysius. Which he not only did himself, but also prescribed to be done yearly by the other kings who should come after. Moreover, when about to set out on an expedition outside the kingdom, or to go forth for any other cause, he had the custom of asking leave from the same Dionysius and commending the kingdom to him in nearly this formula: "Lord Saint Dionysius, from you I now ask leave to depart, and I leave France to you, that next after God you may undertake its care and guardianship." Which example of Charlemagne passed down to his descendants also, who even now, when about to enter upon any great journey, go to the bodies of the holy martyrs, and having offered gifts upon the altar of blessed Dionysius and entrusted the care and protection of the kingdom to the saints, receive from the same leave to depart. From the same honour and love of Dionysius is believed to have flowed forth that ancient saying which the same Kings of the Franks had most frequently upon their lips in their native tongue, Mon Jove S. Denys, that is: My Jupiter St. Dionysius. As though they should say: Let others have Jupiter for themselves; to me in place of Jupiter shall be Saint Dionysius. Which saying they report to have been derived all the way from Clovis I, who by the persuasion and exhortation of his wife Clotilde, a most pious queen, was incited both to the vow of receiving the Christian faith and to the veneration of Saint Dionysius. For as she excelled in extraordinary beauty of body and a truly royal character, she had contracted marriage with Clovis on this condition, that he should promise to receive the baptism of the Christians and pass over from Jupiter and the other gods that are no gods to the one God and to Christian rites. Which promise, made indeed at that time, but long put off after the celebration of the marriage, necessity at length extorted. For in the fifteenth year of his reign, having attacked the Alemanni in war and being almost overwhelmed by them, while he was unable to restrain his men from flight, then at last in sore straits he both called to mind his pledge given of old to Clotilde, and as the false gods brought no succour, vowed baptism and religion to the one true God, best and greatest, if He would stand on his side in this battle and bring him back home a victor. Having pronounced which vow, as a new alacrity forthwith entered his soul, he orders the signal to be given anew by the trumpet, and leading with him the youth distinguished in arms whom he had nearest him for the protection of his body, turns back against the enemy. Without delay the pursuers flee, the victors are vanquished, the king of the Alemanni is slain, Alemannia is subjugated. So memorable a victory having been won, the victorious Clotilde together with St. Remigius meets her victorious husband; and, to put much in few words, King Clovis, bound by his vow, is instructed, is washed, becomes a distinguished worshipper of Christ and client of Saint Dionysius; and thenceforth Jupiter lies prostrate with his gods, and in place of Jupiter Dionysius is celebrated everywhere. Finally, whether in swearing an oath or in other speech, where previously Jupiter was wont to be used, now from the Christian kings almost nothing else resounds than Mon Jove S. Denys; until as the years glided by and Jupiter gradually passed into oblivion, later kings and other princes, slightly altering the pronunciation, supposing that joy and not Jupiter was expressed by that second word, began commonly to use Mon joye S. Denis, that is, My joy St. Dionysius, by the small change of a single letter: especially because they supposed that Clovis himself, being then quite unversed in the Gallic tongue, as being a Frank, had spoken thus, and accordingly contended that more authority should be attributed to the king and to antiquity than to grammatical laws, according to which otherwise Ma joye S. Denis would have had to be uttered in correct and neat speech. Finally, whenever any signal victory had been won over the enemies, this was almost always the public acclamation of the exulting army and of the congratulating people: Mon joye S. Denys, Mon joye S. Denys: inasmuch as they credited victories, and triumphs, and spoils to Dionysius alone next after God. Hence also they hung up to the same, as to the sacred leader of their armies, the standards and banners snatched from the enemy, and sometimes their own arms wherewith they had fought bravely and successfully. But now let us return to our subject.
Caroli Magni egregiam in Dionysium pietatem filius Ludovicus, qui Pius est cognominatus; et Ludovici, Carolus Calvus; et Caroli Calvi, ejus posteri sunt imitati. Nam de Ludovico quidem testis est locuples ipsiusmet ad Hilduinum epistola, cui commemoratis tam in se quam in majores suos Dionysii beneficiis, conquirendorum ejusdem martyris librorum ac monumentorum omnium, sibique exhibendorum curam imponit: satis scilicet insinuans, aliquam se a fastidiosis regni negotiis animi remissionem in eorum lectione positurum. Adde quod Carolum Calvum filiorum natu minimum, adhuc admodum parvulum eidem sancto, singulari cura atque (ut Aimoinus loquitur « speciali traditione » commendarit. Qui proinde natu jam grandior, et regni potens, cultum sancti Dionysii velut patriam atque avitam haereditatem retinuit. Quare facto de subito Danorum in Franciae regnum irruptione, cum haereret inops consilii, aliis alio elabentibus, et urbem ipsam Parisios hosti praedam deserentibus, ipse ad sancti Dionysii monasterium, opem divinam imploraturus, cum exiguis copiis contendit: ubi quidem fixum habuit, vel diffluente populo, pro sanctorum martyrum reliquiis depugnare, et sanctum locum tueri, si facultas aliqua daretur, resque postularet, in hostem irrumpere, sicque laudabili corporis interitu, religionis ac fidei gloriam depasci. Sed ejus adventantis inexspectatam audaciam hostes declinaverunt; ipse vero his atque aliis defunctus periculis, sancti Dionysii templum magnis auxit proventibus, et pretiosissimis donariis adornavit, quae ad hoc usque tempus asservata visantur. inter quae donaria
The extraordinary piety of Charlemagne towards Dionysius was imitated by his son Louis, who was surnamed the Pious; and that of Louis, by Charles the Bald; and that of Charles the Bald, by his descendants. For concerning Louis indeed an ample witness is his own letter to Hilduin, upon whom, after commemorating the benefits of Dionysius both towards himself and towards his ancestors, he lays the charge of searching out all the books and monuments of the same martyr and presenting them to him: sufficiently intimating, to be sure, that he would place some relaxation of mind from the wearisome business of the kingdom in the reading of them. Add that he commended Charles the Bald, the youngest of his sons, while still a very little child, to the same saint with singular care and (as Aimoin speaks) "by a special dedication." Who accordingly, when now grown older and master of the kingdom, retained the veneration of Saint Dionysius as a paternal and ancestral inheritance. Wherefore, when a sudden irruption of the Danes had been made into the kingdom of France, while he was at a loss and destitute of counsel, as men slipped away in different directions and abandoned the city of Paris itself as a prey to the enemy, he himself hastened with scanty forces to the monastery of Saint-Denis to implore divine help: where indeed he held it fixed, even though the people melted away, to fight to the end for the relics of the holy martyrs and defend the holy place, and if any opportunity were given and the affair demanded it, to burst upon the enemy, and thus by a praiseworthy death of the body to feed upon the glory of religion and faith. But the enemy shunned the unexpected boldness of his approach; and he, having passed through these and other perils, increased the church of Saint Dionysius with great revenues and adorned it with most precious votive gifts, which are seen preserved even to this time; among which gifts
Editors' notes and page, col. 847

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's full-width text (Caput XXVI; calls 16–19 go to later notationes). No footnotes at the foot. --> (none) (printed under page 441)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 517 after me; 518 after tueri,
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word (speraba)tu. split at column break
PG 4:848
Editors' notes and page, col. 848

Page

  • other: col 848 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 847 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:849
fuerunt Dominicae crucis clavus, et spinea Christi corona, et sancti senis Simeonis brachium. Idem Carolus cum annos triginta regnasset, imperium est consecutus: quo biennium duntaxat perfunctus, Sedeciae medici, quem habebat charissimum, veneno, ut aiunt, interiit, et Vercellis urbe Italiae tumulatus est: sed in sancti Dionysii aedem septennio post transferri voluit. Nam Archengerus coenobita Dionysianus, et Alphonsus D. Quintini Viromandensis aedituus, se in templis suis pernoctantes ab ipso Carolo per quietem, de ejus corpore in martyrum aedem transferendo admonitos asseverarunt.
were a nail of the Lord's cross, and the thorny crown of Christ, and the arm of the holy old man Simeon. The same Charles, when he had reigned thirty years, obtained the empire; having enjoyed which for two years only, he perished, as they say, by the poison of the physician Sedecias, whom he held most dear, and was buried at Vercelli, a city of Italy; yet he wished to be transferred seven years later into the church of Saint Dionysius. For Archengerus, a monk of Saint-Denis, and Alphonsus, sacristan of St. Quentin in Vermandois, affirmed that while spending the night in their churches they were admonished in sleep by Charles himself concerning the transferring of his body into the church of the martyrs.
Nec fuit Ludovicus Crassus a majorum aemulanda in Dionysium veneratione degener. Siquidem irruente in Franciam Henrico II imperat., et urbi Rhemis extremum minitante exitium, interea dum miles scribitur, adit ipse ad sanctum Dionysium, regni tutorem invocat, ejus et sociorum corpora e latebris effert, venerationi exhibet: deinde assumpta ab altari flammula (vexillum hoc est sacrum et bellicum, Francis regibus in militia praeferri solitum) Rhemos cum exercitu advolat. Cujus adventu et copiis territus imperator, confusione simul et moerore et impatientia animum flagellantibus, mortis accelerata necessitate retrocessit, brevique postea, et quidem sine liberis, excessit. Ludovicus autem voti compos, dimisso exercitu, ad Dionysii coenobium, Deo et martyribus gratias acturus rediit: quibus et egregia dona suspendit. Sed quod rege dignam pietatem in primis ostendit, hoc fuit, quod recondendis eorumdem SS. martyrum corporibus suos ipse humeros rex tantus supposuit.
Nor was Louis the Fat degenerate from emulating the veneration of his ancestors towards Dionysius. Inasmuch as when the Emperor Henry II was bursting into France and threatening utter destruction to the city of Reims, meanwhile as soldiers were being levied, he himself went to Saint Dionysius, invoked the guardian of the kingdom, brought forth his body and those of his companions from their recesses, and exposed them for veneration; then having taken the oriflamme from the altar (this is a sacred war-banner, wont to be borne before the French kings on campaign), he flew with his army to Reims. Terrified by his arrival and forces, while confusion and grief and impatience at once lashed his soul, the emperor retreated with the hastened necessity of death, and shortly afterwards departed this life, and childless indeed. And Louis, having obtained his wish and disbanded his army, returned to the monastery of Saint-Denis to give thanks to God and the martyrs, to whom he also hung up noble gifts. But what above all showed a piety worthy of a king was this, that for laying back to rest the bodies of the same holy martyrs, so great a king placed his own shoulders beneath them.
Conjungamus tam pio regi conjugem suam multo pientissimam, cujus in sanctum Dionysium tanta pietas, et amor, et benevolentia fuit, ut locum martyrii ejus, sive Montem Martyrum, illustri coenobio sacrarum virginum ornare, et nova quadam perpetuae sanctimoniae corona honorare voluerit. Nam ibi Adelais aeterna digna memoria heroina, ut piis virginibus ordinis Sancti Benedicti egregium et tali coetui accommodatum esset monasterium, quo se recipere identidem ad sacros suos amores atque delicias, hoc est, ad memoriam atque monumenta gloriosae mortis sanctorum martyrum posset, institit apud maritum, pervicitque, ut viris religiosis, qui locum illum prius insidebant (erat enim prioratus, ut vocant, a coenobio S. Martini de Campis dependens) aliquis alius attribueretur, quem ipsi volentes lubentesque in commutationem acciperent. Id igitur curatum diligenter, et factum: ac illi quidem abbatiam Sancti Dionysii de Carcere appellatam non inviti accepere. Virgines autem in Montem Martyrum triumphante ac voti sui potiente Adelaide conscendere. Exstant hujus commutationis litterae a Petro Venerabili abbate Cluniacensi (nam illius ea res intererat) anno Dominicae Incarnationis millesimo centesimo tricesimo tertio datae. Absolutis porro tum aliis ad habitationem aedificiis, tum ad preces et vota templi structuris, percommodum sane accidit, tam ad majorem regis ac reginae laetitiam atque exsultationem, quam ad ipsius solemnitatis longe augustissimam et sanctissimam celebrationem, ut Eugenius III pontifex in Gallia diversaretur. Nam regis Christianissimi, et pientissimae Adelaidis invitatu templum illud novum legitimis caeremoniis dedicavit, et sibi ad aram principem facienti, S. Bernardum abbatem Claravallensem pro diacono, Petrum Venerabilem praesulem Cluniacensem pro subdiacono ministraturos assumpsit. Ac Bernardus quidem illam ipsam tunicam, qua tum sacris operatus erat, e tela argentea confectam, ejusdem monasterio munus reliquit. Quae ibi sanctae reginae gaudia, qui plausus, qui triumphi, rebus omnibus tam e voto tanquam ex animi sententia confectis, fuerint, quis dicendo exprimat? Ex illo igitur itare frequenter ad beatum illum locum, nec unquam aspectu cultuque sanctae illius terrae, quae patroni sui Dionysii sociorumque martyrum sanguinem suxit, satiari. Denique post charissimi mariti excessum cuncta illi palatia prae illo uno coenobio sorduere: ibi viduitatem suam sacrare, ibi totam deinceps vitam exigere, ibi mori et sepeliri elegit.
Let us join to so pious a king his much more pious consort, whose piety, and love, and good will towards Saint Dionysius were so great that she wished to adorn the place of his martyrdom, or the Mount of Martyrs, with an illustrious monastery of sacred virgins, and honour it with a new crown of perpetual holiness. For there Adelaide, a heroine worthy of eternal memory, in order that the pious virgins of the Order of Saint Benedict might have a noble monastery suited to such a company, whither she might betake herself again and again to her sacred loves and delights, that is, to the memory and monuments of the glorious death of the holy martyrs, urged her husband and prevailed that to the religious men who previously occupied that place (for it was a priory, as they call it, dependent upon the monastery of Saint-Martin-des-Champs) some other place should be assigned, which they themselves should willingly and gladly accept in exchange. This therefore was diligently seen to and done: and they not unwillingly received the abbey called Saint-Denis-de-la-Chartre, while the virgins ascended the Mount of Martyrs as Adelaide triumphed and obtained her wish. There are extant the letters of this exchange given by Peter the Venerable, Abbot of Cluny (for that matter concerned him), in the year of the Lord's Incarnation one thousand one hundred and thirty-three. Moreover, when both the other buildings for habitation and the structures of the church for prayers and vows had been completed, it happened very opportunely indeed, both for the greater joy and exultation of the king and queen and for the most august and most holy celebration of the solemnity itself, that Pope Eugene III was sojourning in Gaul. For at the invitation of the Most Christian King and the most pious Adelaide he dedicated that new church with the appointed ceremonies, and as he officiated at the high altar, took St. Bernard, Abbot of Clairvaux, as deacon, and Peter the Venerable, Prelate of Cluny, as subdeacon to minister to him. And Bernard indeed left that very tunic of silver cloth in which he had then officiated at the sacred rites as a gift to the same monastery. What joys of the holy queen were there, what applause, what triumphs, when all things had been accomplished so according to her wish and to her heart's desire, who could express in words? Thenceforth, therefore, she went frequently to that blessed place, and was never satisfied with the sight and veneration of that holy earth which had drunk in the blood of her patron Dionysius and his companion martyrs. Finally, after the departure of her dearest husband, all palaces seemed mean to her in comparison with that one monastery: there she chose to consecrate her widowhood, there to spend all her life thereafter, there to die and be buried.
Nec parentum virtutem in se desiderari passus est Ludovicus Junior: qui in terram sanctam parans expeditionem (annus erat salutis nostrae millesimus centesimus quadragesimus septimus) priusquam regno excederet, ad sancti Dionysii secunda post Pentecosten hebdomada accessit, a quo et opem et discedendi facultatem expetiit; quo etiam in templo sacrum vexillum ex more regio perquam reverenter accepit. Quin et patris exemplum secutus, sacro B. Dionysii feretro, dum reconderetur, succollavit.
Nor did Louis the Younger suffer the virtue of his parents to be found wanting in himself: who when preparing an expedition to the Holy Land (it was the one thousand one hundred and forty-seventh year of our salvation), before departing from the kingdom, went in the second week after Pentecost to Saint-Denis, from whom he sought both help and leave to depart; in which church also he received the sacred banner very reverently according to royal custom. Nay more, following his father's example, he placed his shoulders beneath the sacred bier of blessed Dionysius while it was being laid back to rest.
Philippum vero Augustum, hujus Ludovici Junioris filium, quis hic sine flagitio praeterire possit? Hic enim multi parentum precibus post copiosam alterius sexus sobolem a Deo impetratus, et vix decimum quintum ingressus annum vivente et volente patre, regni gubernaculis admotus cum fuisset, confestim magna in Deum pietatis, magna in Dionysium venerationis specimina edere incipit. Anno igitur Domini millesimo centesimo nonagesimo, ipsa die sancti Joannis Baptistae sacra (id quod diu ante prae se tulerat, et diutius cum animo suo volverat ac concupiverat) serio aggredi expeditionem in terram sanctam nunc instituens, in oppidum sancti Dionysii, eum invocaturus patronum et ducem praesidemque belli, se contulit. Ibi vero coram sacris ejus et sociorum suorum Rustici et Eleutherii corporibus marmoreo in pavimento humiliter prostratus, ardentes ad Deum optimum maximum preces fundere, atque illi et beatae Virgini, et hisce beatis martyribus atque omnibus sanctis suppliciter enixeque commendare: dein lacymis perfusus a precatione surgere, et sportam baculumque peregrinationis, porrigente Guilielmo Rhemensi archiepiscopo, avunculo suo, apostolicae sedis legato, cum magno pietatis sensu accipere; tum etiam bina vexilla egregie apparata, quae supra sanctorum martyrum corpora fixa erant, suis manibus refigere ac tollere: denique post expostulata a fratribus religiosis precationum subsidia, et post acceptam clavi Dominici, et spineae coronae, et brachii sancti Simeonis (quas in eo coenobio pretiosissimas servant reliquias) benedictionem abscedere, atque iter pro amplificanda religionis Christianae gloria rex Christianissimus maturare. Perruptis proinde omnibus morarum et dilationum causis, anno proximo, ipsa sacri Paschatis vigilia pro muris Acconis urbis totius Palaestinae multo munitissimae, Christianis eam obsidentibus, sed nihil admodum contra Saladini vires et loci propugnacula proficientibus, tanquam angelus Domini astitit, et dato suis animo sic oppugnare adorsus est, ut illi non exspectato Francorum insultu (jam enim patefacta via erat) dedere se malentes, quam perire, has deditionis conditiones admiserint: ut veram Domini crucem, quam habebat Saladinus, redderent: ut omnes Christianos, quos in terris suis captivos detinebant, restituerent: ipsi vero salvis tantum corporibus sine armis ullis excederent. In gravem post haec morbum Phillippus cum insidisset, aliaeque simul reditus causae intercederent, in Franciam reversus, nihil habuit antiquius, quam ut confestim ad beatissimi Dionysii aedem orationis causa deproperaret: cui adventanti ejus coenobii religiosi una cum abbate suo Hugone, « facta, ut Rigordi verbis utar, processione, » obviam ivere, eumque cum hymnis et laudibus in templum induxere. Rex autem ante sanctorum corpora humiliter prostratus, primo quidem quantas potuit maximas Deo beatisque martyribus, quorum ope tot ac tantis defunctus esset periculis, gratias egit: tum vero pallium sericum, amoris sui pignus, altari anathema imposuit. Verum quo testa-
And Philip Augustus, the son of this Louis the Younger, who could pass over here without disgrace? For having been obtained from God by the many prayers of his parents after an abundant offspring of the other sex, when he had scarcely entered his fifteenth year and had been admitted to the helm of the kingdom while his father was living and willing, he forthwith began to give great proofs of piety towards God and great proofs of veneration towards Dionysius. In the year of the Lord one thousand one hundred and ninety, therefore, on the sacred day itself of Saint John the Baptist, resolving now seriously to enter upon the expedition to the Holy Land (that which he had long before professed, and had longer revolved and desired within his own mind), he betook himself to the town of Saint-Denis to invoke him as patron and leader and president of the war. And there, humbly prostrate upon the marble pavement before his sacred body and those of his companions Rusticus and Eleutherius, he poured forth ardent prayers to God, best and greatest, and suppliantly and earnestly commended himself to Him and to the blessed Virgin, and to these blessed martyrs and all the saints; then, bathed in tears, he rose from prayer and with a great feeling of piety received the scrip and staff of pilgrimage as William, Archbishop of Reims, his maternal uncle and legate of the Apostolic See, held them out to him; then also with his own hands he unfastened and took up two nobly furnished banners which were fixed above the bodies of the holy martyrs; finally, after asking the succour of prayers from the religious brethren, and after receiving the blessing of the Lord's nail, and of the crown of thorns, and of the arm of Saint Simeon (which most precious relics they keep in that monastery), he departed, and as Most Christian King hastened his journey for amplifying the glory of the Christian religion. Having broken through all causes of delay and postponement, therefore, in the following year, on the vigil itself of holy Easter, before the walls of Acre, by far the most strongly fortified city of all Palestine, while the Christians were besieging it but making no headway at all against the forces of Saladin and the ramparts of the place, he stood forth like an angel of the Lord, and having given courage to his men began so to assault it that the enemy, not waiting for the charge of the Franks (for a way had already been laid open), preferring to surrender rather than perish, accepted these terms of surrender: that they should give back the true cross of the Lord, which Saladin held; that they should restore all the Christians whom they held captive in their lands; and that they themselves should depart with their lives only, without any arms. When after these things Philip had fallen into a grave illness, and other causes of return intervened at the same time, having returned to France he held nothing more urgent than straightway to hasten for the sake of prayer to the church of the most blessed Dionysius; as he approached, the religious of that monastery together with their Abbot Hugh, "having formed a procession, to use the words of Rigord," went out to meet him, and led him into the church with hymns and praises. And the king, humbly prostrate before the bodies of the saints, first indeed gave the greatest thanks he could to God and the blessed martyrs, by whose help he had passed through so many and so great perils, and then laid a silk mantle, a pledge of his love, as a votive offering upon the altar. However, to make more man-
Editors' notes and page, col. 849

Footnotes

<!-- Halloix's full-width text (Caput XXVI; calls 21, 22 go to later notationes). No footnotes at the foot. --> (none) (printed under page 442)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 519 before Philippum
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word testa-(tior) split at column break
PG 4:850
Editors' notes and page, col. 850

Page

  • other: col 850 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 849 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:851
tiorem suam faceret adversus Dionysium pietatem, quantumque in ejus apud Deum auctoritate spes atque fiduciae reponeret, luculentius demonstraret, idem postea pristino monachorum Dionysianorum numero tricenos alios, qui perpetuo rem divinam pro se Deo exsolverent, copiis suppeditatis adjunxit. Haec et alia in Dionysium officia cum caeteri Francorum reges observarint, tum principali cum modestia et pietate sanctus Ludovicus, qui ad iter Hierosolymitanum fidei propagandae causa accinctus, ipsam quoque religiosorum Dionysiani coenobii exedram ingressus, non modo praesulis, aut seniorum monachorum, sed juniorum quoque humiliora sedilia refugiens, locum in infimo eorum graduum, quibus ad abbatis thronum conscenditur, elegit: unde expeditis omnium religiosorum pro se et pro totius regni salute (quod beato Dionysio praecipue commendabat) sanctis precibus, et percepta clavi Dominici et spineae coronae benedictione, iter cum faustis omnium apprecationibus et acclamationibus aggressus est. Neque in morte quam in vita suam in Dionysium eximiam pietatem minus patefecit: siquidem deficientibus jam corporis viribus, illam usitatae ad beatum Dionysium precationis clausulam identidem repetere auditus est: Tribue nobis, quaesumus, Domine, prospera mundi despicere, et nulla ejus adversa formidare. In ejusdem Dionysii templo, quod multis vivens aureis coronis et ornamentis decoraverat, atque ad sepulturam elegerat, est conditus. Haec ad testificandam Christianissimorum regum in martyrem Dionysium pietatem cum abunde sint, caeteris, quae mnlta conferri possent, supersedeo.
make his devotion towards Dionysius more [conspicuous], and to show more clearly how much hope and confidence he placed in his authority with God, the same king afterwards added to the former number of the monks of Saint-Denis thirty others, supplying the means, to offer the divine service to God for him in perpetuity. These and other services towards Dionysius the other kings of the Franks observed, and above all, with princely modesty and piety, St Louis, who, when girded for the journey to Jerusalem for the spreading of the faith, entered the very chapter-house of the religious of the monastery of Saint-Denis, and, shunning not only the seat of the prelate or of the senior monks but even the humbler seats of the juniors, chose a place on the lowest of the steps by which one ascends to the abbot's throne; whence, when the holy prayers of all the religious had been offered for himself and for the welfare of the whole kingdom (which he especially commended to blessed Dionysius), and he had received the blessing of the nail of the Lord and of the crown of thorns, he set out on his journey with the good wishes and acclamations of all. Nor did he show his outstanding devotion towards Dionysius less in death than in life: for when his bodily strength was now failing, he was heard to repeat again and again that clause of the customary prayer to blessed Dionysius: Grant us, we beseech Thee, O Lord, to despise the prosperity of the world and to fear none of its adversities. He was buried in the church of the same Dionysius, which in his lifetime he had adorned with many golden crowns and ornaments, and had chosen for his burial. Since this is abundantly enough to attest the devotion of the Most Christian kings towards the martyr Dionysius, I pass over the rest, the many things that could be brought together.
NOTATIONES.
NOTES.
(12) E codice ms. in S. Dionysii coenobio apud Parisios.
(12) From a manuscript codex in the monastery of Saint-Denis near Paris.
(13-14) Verum de templi consecratione, etc. Templum sancti Dionysii in coenobio ejusdem nominis, manu Christi Domini consecratum permulti auctores referunt. Exstat autem ejus rei narratio fuse descripta apud Vincentium Bellovacensem in Speculo historiali, lib. XXIII, cap. 46, et apud Robertum Gaguinum, lib. III Hist. Franc., in Dagoberto. Rem porro minime improbabilem confirmat similis consecratio a duobus summis pontificibus comprobata. De qua sic Carolus Sausseius libro Annalium Ecclesiae Aurelianensis, numero duodecimo: « Credunt, inquit, Avenionenses, et hoc habet bulla Sixti IV papae, et alia Joannis XXII ecclesiam cathedralem suam, quae S. Mariae de Donis nuncupatur, a beata Martha Domini nostri hospita fundatam, manu Dei consecratam exstitisse. » Meminit vero idem Sausseius eodem loco dedicationis illius, de qua hic egimus. Sed et Albertus Crantzius libro primo Saxoniae. Accedit de tam sancta Dionysiani templi dedicatione. Guilelmi de Nangis, qui res sui temporis perscripsit, auctoritas. Is libro De gestis sancti Ludovici: « Anno, inquit, Domini millesimo ducentesimo vigesimo primo, regni Ludovici Franciae quinto, Odo Clementis, abbas Sancti Dionysii in Francia, coepit ex consilio regis Ludovici et reginae matris ejus dominae Blancae, aliorumque proborum virorum et religiosorum ecclesiam Beati Dionysii renovare: quod antea sine consilio non audebat facere, quia sciebat eamdem ecclesiam dedicationis mysterium a Domino recepisse. » Et infra: « Anno Domini, inquit, millesimo ducentesimo quadragesimo tertio, regni Ludovici regis septimo decimo, aetatis vero suae vicesimo octavo, sexto Kaledas Martii, in die festivitatis beati Matthiae apostoli (quo die festum Dedicationis ecclesiae Beati Dionysii Areopagitae, factae per Dominum, celebratur) peperit regi Ludovico filium diu optatum sibi desponsata venerabilis Margareta. » Sic dedicata fertur ecclesia Beatae Mariae Lakensis juxta Bruxellam. Cujus dedicationis a Domino factae solemnis memoria celebratur Dominica in Albis, seu Octava Paschae: de qua videri potest Novale sanctorum Brabantiae, et Auctarium Arnoldi de Raisse ad natales sanctorum Belgii per Molanum, ad 14 Aprilis. Mirabilis fuit ea quoque dedicatio, qua templum in honorem apostolorum Petri et Pauli ab Eduardo rege Anglorum sanctissimo exstructum, a sancto Petro apostolorum principe fuit dedicatum. De qua dedicatione vide ejusdem sancti Eduardi regis et confessoris Vitam ab Aelredo conscriptam tomo primo Surii. Nec dissimilis ea fuit, qua aedes apostolorum (quam S. Chendechildis Clodovei filia exstruxerat) divinitus, nec humana manu, consecrata praedicatur. Quam rem ita memorat
(13-14) But of the consecration of the church, etc. Very many authors report that the church of St Dionysius in the monastery of the same name was consecrated by the hand of Christ the Lord. An account of the matter, written out at length, is extant in Vincent of Beauvais in the Historical Mirror, Book XXIII, chapter 46, and in Robert Gaguin, Book III of the History of the Franks, under Dagobert. A thing by no means improbable is moreover confirmed by a like consecration approved by two supreme pontiffs. Of this Charles de la Saussaye writes thus in his book of the Annals of the Church of Orléans, number twelve: "The people of Avignon believe," he says, "and a bull of Pope Sixtus IV and another of John XXII contain it, that their cathedral church, called St Mary of the Doms, founded by blessed Martha, the hostess of our Lord, was consecrated by the hand of God." The same Saussaye in the same place also mentions that dedication of which we have treated here; and so too Albert Krantz in the first book of the Saxony. There is added, on so holy a dedication of the church of Saint-Denis, the authority of William of Nangis, who wrote up the affairs of his own time. In his book On the Deeds of St Louis he says: "In the year of the Lord one thousand two hundred and twenty-one, the fifth of the reign of Louis of France, Odo Clement, abbot of Saint-Denis in France, began on the advice of King Louis and of his mother the queen, the lady Blanche, and of other upright and religious men, to renew the church of blessed Dionysius; which he had not dared to do before without counsel, because he knew that the same church had received the mystery of dedication from the Lord." And further on: "In the year of the Lord," he says, "one thousand two hundred and forty-three, the seventeenth of the reign of King Louis, and the twenty-eighth of his age, on the sixth day before the Kalends of March, on the feast of blessed Matthias the apostle (on which day the feast of the Dedication of the church of blessed Dionysius the Areopagite, made by the Lord, is celebrated), the venerable Margaret, betrothed to him, bore King Louis a long-desired son." So too, it is said, was dedicated the church of Blessed Mary of Laeken near Brussels, the solemn memory of whose dedication by the Lord is celebrated on Low Sunday, or the Octave of Easter; on which may be seen the Novale of the Saints of Brabant, and the Auctarium of Arnold de Raisse to Molanus's Feasts of the Saints of Belgium, at 14 April. Wondrous too was that dedication by which the church built in honour of the apostles Peter and Paul by Edward, the most holy king of the English, was dedicated by St Peter, prince of the apostles. On this dedication see the Life of the same St Edward, king and confessor, written by Aelred, in the first volume of Surius. Nor was that unlike it by which the church of the apostles (which St Chrodechildis, daughter of Clovis, had built) is proclaimed to have been consecrated by God, and not by human hand. This matter is related thus by
Editors' notes and page, col. 851

Footnotes

(15) ‹anchor: Domine sancte Dionysi› · call above the crop (Caput XXVI)

Domine sancte Dionysi, etc. Haec desumpta sunt ex antiquissima Historia manuscripta, sive ex Caroli Magni constitutione illic inserta, quam ex parte refert Belloforestius in Cosmographia sua, ubi de oppido Sancti Dionysii agit. Sic est initium: « Praecepit etiam imperator, ut omnes Franciae reges et episcopi praesentes et futuri, pastori ejusdem ecclesiae essent obedientes in Christo, » etc.

Lord Saint Dionysius, etc. This is taken from a very ancient manuscript History, or rather from the constitution of Charlemagne inserted in it, which Belleforest reports in part in his Cosmography, where he treats of the town of Saint-Denis. Its beginning is this: "The emperor also commanded that all kings and bishops of France, present and future, should be obedient in Christ to the pastor of that church," etc.

(printed under page 443)

Page

  • running head: 851 S. DIONYSII AREOPA
  • marginal letters: A (12) E codice; B de qua hic; C peperit regi Ludovico
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 13 full-width lines at top (tiorem suam... to confer) and full-width heading 250 NOTATIONES. across cols 851-852 cut at right edge, not set; ends mid-word me- across to col 852
  • running head: 851 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 852
  • marginal letters: A (12) E codice ms.; B de qua hic egimus. Sed; C tur) peperit regi; D (none seen)
  • old-edition numerals: 250 before NOTATIONES (as printed; sequence with 506/507 on p. 433 looks odd, UNSURE)
PG 4:852
Bernardus Odonius in Gestis Hormisdae pontificis: « Per idem, inquit, tempus floruit Chendechildis filia Clodovei, virginitate pariter et pietate famosa. Haec in prospectu civitatis Senonis coenobium sub honore apostolorum construxit, multis aedificiis illud amplians, et praediis locupletans. Quo profecti ad dedicandam basilicam cum sancte Eradio tunc Senonis praesule, vicinarum urbium praesules adfuere. Ubi dum in ecclesia pernoctarent, angelicas audierunt voces dulcissime concrepantes: facto autem mane respicientes altare, viderunt in quatuor angulis, et in medio marmoris, signacula crucis decenter impressa, stupentesque proinde non sunt ausi ulterius consecrare locum, quem cernebant divinitus consecratum. » Haec ille: quae et a Roberto Cenale laudantur, lib. I De re Gallica, perioche 12.
Bernard Odonius in the Deeds of Pope Hormisdas: "At the same time," he says, "there flourished Chrodechildis, daughter of Clovis, famed alike for virginity and piety. Within sight of the city of Sens she built a monastery in honour of the apostles, enlarging it with many buildings and enriching it with estates. When the bishops of the neighbouring cities set out thither to dedicate the basilica, with St Heraclius, then bishop of Sens, they were present. While they passed the night in the church, they heard angelic voices sounding most sweetly; and in the morning, looking at the altar, they saw the signs of the cross fittingly imprinted at the four corners and in the middle of the marble; and, amazed, they did not dare to consecrate further a place which they saw had been consecrated by God." So he: and the same things are cited by Robert Céneau, Book I On the Affairs of Gaul, section 12.
(15) Domine sancte Dionysi, etc. Haec desumpta sunt ex antiquissima Historia manuscripta, sive ex Caroli Magni constitutione illic inserta, quam ex parte refert Belloforestius in Cosmographia sua, ubi de oppido Sancti Dionysii agit. Sic est initium: « Praecepit etiam imperator, ut omnes Franciae reges et episcopi praesentes et futuri, pastori ejusdem ecclesiae essent obedientes in Christo, » etc.
(15) O Lord St Dionysius, etc. These things are taken from a most ancient manuscript History, or rather from a constitution of Charlemagne inserted there, which Belleforest reports in part in his Cosmography, where he treats of the town of Saint-Denis. Its beginning is thus: "The emperor also commanded that all the kings and bishops of France, present and future, should be obedient in Christ to the pastor of the same church," etc.
(16) Mon Jove Sainct Denys. De hac bellica acclamatione ita Robertus Cenalis, lib. I De re Gallica, perioche 12: « Vides, ut externo etiam testimonio, Gallofrancorum comprobetur aeterna memoria, Clodovei armis strenue comparata? Vicit quidem Clodoveus, sed supra communem hominis captum, divino potius auxilio, quam humano consilio. Cum enim in pendenti aequilibrio inter utrumque volaret exercitum dubils victoria pennis, essentque plurimi a parte nostra catholici milites, statim audita acclamatione ex ore principis, Sainct Denis, mon jove, resumptis, qui pene interciderant animis, in partem catholicorum inclinare coepit. Est autem hujus tesserae haec interpretatio: Illum in meum Jovem Deumque summum recipio hac publica professione, quem vobis Gallicae gentis catholicis sanctus Dionysius a multis inde et diebus et annis evangelizavit. Quae professio Clodoveo de ferocissimis hostibus victoriam peperit. Sunt qui ita interpretentur: Meus auxiliator et patronus Dionysius. Quem vos catholici milites Galliarum apostolum agnoscitis, hunc ego vobiscum communem patronum lubens recipio. Legendum itaque est, Sainct Denys, mon jove, non Sainct Denys, mont-joye. Auctorem, inquit, habeo (si quis mihi diffidit) in hac re Hubertum Thomam Leodium, de Tungrorum et Eburonum origine ita disserentem: Apparet in excelsa rupe mons Jovis, arx ita nominata, et a Romanis nimirum constructa, quae quidem hoc loco me, ut admonet Gallis male intellectam regum suorum ac
(16) Mon Jove Saint Denys. Of this battle-cry Robert Céneau writes thus, Book I On the Affairs of Gaul, section 12: "Do you see how, even by outside testimony, the everlasting memory of the Gallo-Franks, valiantly won by the arms of Clovis, is confirmed? Clovis conquered indeed, but beyond the common grasp of man, by divine aid rather than by human counsel. For when victory was hovering on doubtful wings in even balance between the two armies, and very many of the soldiers on our side were catholics, at once, on hearing the cry from the prince's mouth, 'Saint Denis, mon jove', their spirits, which had almost failed, were recovered, and it began to incline to the side of the catholics. Now the interpretation of this watchword is this: By this public profession I receive as my Jove and supreme God him whom St Dionysius for many days and years since has preached to you, the catholics of the Gallic nation. This profession won Clovis the victory over most ferocious enemies. There are some who interpret it thus: My helper and patron is Dionysius. Him whom you, catholic soldiers, acknowledge as the apostle of the Gauls, I gladly receive with you as our common patron. So the reading must be 'Saint Denys, mon jove', not 'Saint Denys, mont-joye'. I have as authority," he says, "(if anyone distrusts me) in this matter Hubert Thomas of Liège, discoursing thus on the origin of the Tungri and the Eburones: On a lofty rock there appears the Mount of Jove, a citadel so named, and built, no doubt, by the Romans, which indeed at this point, as it reminds me, the Gauls' ill-understood [battle-cry] of their kings and
Editors' notes and page, col. 852

Page

  • running head: NYSII AREOPAGITAE. 852
  • marginal letters: A morat Bernardus Odonius; B ex Caroli Magni; C clinare coepit. Est
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 13 full-width lines at top (tatem, quantumque... to supersedeo.) and full-width heading 250 NOTATIONES. across cols 851-852 cut at left edge, not set; begins mid-word morat from col 851; ends mid-word ac across to col 853
  • running head: 851 S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 852
  • marginal letters: A morat Bernardus Odonius; B ex Caroli Magni; C clinare coepit; D (none seen)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: right column of page 443; its first syllables "morat" are set whole at the end of c851_a.md. Column ends mid-sentence ("regum suorum ac"); English ends with a supplied word. UNSURE at low zoom: "sancte Eradio" (possibly sancto), "Hubertum" (could read Huberium), "Eburonum" (could read Eburonnm), "tempus floruit" printed run together "tempusfloruit" (joined spacing normalised).
PG 4:853
clamationem, dum praelia ineunt, Mon ioye sainct Denys, declarem, quam protulisse fertur is rex, qui primus inter Francos Christianae religioni nomen dedit, et quam posteri reges in animandis suis ad fortiter praeliandum usurparunt et utuntur. Interpretantur autem : Meum gaudium, S. Dionysius : quod non ita sese habere vel feminae Gallice animadvertere deberent, cum eorum lingua, joye, id est gaudium, non masculini aut neutri, sed feminini sit generis, et dicendum fuerat : Mon Joye, sainct Denys. Non igitur joye, hic gaudium significat, sed Jovem, quem Galli Jove appellabant : proptereaque Clodoveus inclinata suorum acie, cum invocando Jovem non proficeret, ad Deum Christianorum, quem per Galliam Dionysius, sive Areopagita ille, sive alius, annuntiaverat conversus ad suos, qui magna ex parte Christiani erant, exclamavit : Sistite, viri, gradum, et fortiter pugnate : Mon Jove, sainct Denys, id est, meus Juppiter sanctus Dionysius erit. Hoc est enim : Deum relicto Jove, colam, quem Dionysius praedicavit, et vos adoratis. Quo audito Galli Christiani alacres in pugnam reversi, hostes fuderunt, et Clodoveus a divo Rhemigio sancto baptismatis lavacro ablutus est. Postmodum reges hanc vocem usurpare volentes, pro Jove, ioye, pronuntiant, re non bene considerata. Quod autem verum sit Gallos Jovem, sive jove appellasse, inde deprehendo, quod iidem ipsi Jovios hodie joye appellitant. Sunt autem Jovii, lapilli, quos peregrinantes per vias in cumulos conjiciunt, ut sint recti itineris indices, quales multos per Galliam divum Jacobum petentes ubique videmus, quos Galli Mont-joye vocant. Est et in Eburonibus olim, nunc Juliacensi duci parens arx, in Arduenna silva (qua parte Eyfelt appellatur) mons Jovis dicta Mont-joye, ut hoc quoque adnotarim. » Hactenus ea de acclamatione cum Huberto Thoma Robertus Cenalis. Sunt alii, qui arbitrentur, in istis acclamationibus scribendum esse, olimque scriptum esse Mont joye, non autem Mon Jove, neque mon joye : quibus mont-joye nihil est aliud quam cumulus gaudiorum. Itaque mont-joye sainct Denys non aliud interpretantur, quam sanctum Dionysium ingentis gaudii conciliatorem esse, seu liberando ipsos ab hostibus, seu impertienda victoria, seu alia praegrandi felicitate procuranda. Quae sententia cum sit probabilis, tum etiam ad eosdem S. Dionysii laudum cumulos non parum facit.
cry of their kings, badly understood by the French, when they enter into battles, Mon ioye sainct Denys, which that king who first among the Franks gave his name to the Christian religion is reported to have uttered, and which subsequent kings have employed and still use in encouraging their men to fight bravely. Now they interpret it: My joy, St. Dionysius: which even women speaking French ought to notice is not so, since in their language joye, that is, joy, is not of the masculine or neuter, but of the feminine gender, and it should have been said: Mon Joye, sainct Denys. Therefore joye here does not signify joy, but Jove, whom the Gauls called Jove; and on that account Clovis, when his battle line was giving way, since he profited nothing by invoking Jove, turning to the God of the Christians, Whom Dionysius, whether that Areopagite or another, had proclaimed throughout Gaul, cried out to his men, who in great part were Christians: Stand fast in your step, O men, and fight bravely: Mon Jove, sainct Denys, that is, my Jupiter shall be St. Dionysius. For this means: Leaving Jove, I will worship the God Whom Dionysius preached and Whom you adore. Hearing this, the Christian Gauls returned eagerly into the battle and routed the enemies, and Clovis was washed by St. Remigius in the holy laver of baptism. Afterwards the kings, wishing to employ this cry, pronounce ioye instead of Jove, the matter not being well considered. Now that it is true that the Gauls called Jove or jove, I gather from this, that those same people today call Jovii joye. Now Jovii are little stones which pilgrims along the roads cast into heaps to serve as markers of the right way, such as we see everywhere in great numbers among those seeking St. James through Gaul, which the French call Mont-joye. There is also among the former Eburones a citadel now subject to the Duke of Jülich, in the forest of the Ardennes (in that part which is called the Eifel), a Mount of Jove called Mont-joye, that I may note this too." Thus far Robert Cenalis along with Hubert Thomas concerning that battle cry. There are others who think that in those battle cries one ought to write, and that formerly there was written, Mont joye, and not Mon Jove, nor mon joye: for whom mont-joye is nothing else than a heap of joys. And so they interpret mont-joye sainct Denys as nothing else than that St. Dionysius is the procurer of vast joy, whether by delivering them from enemies, or by bestowing victory, or by procuring other very great felicity. Which opinion, while it is probable, also contributes not a little to those same heaps of the praises of St. Dionysius.
(17) Nam de Ludovico quidem, etc. De pietate Ludovici Pii regis et imperatoris, exstat epistola ejus ad Hilduinum, edita simul cum Hilduini Areopagiticis, a Mattheo Galeno Westcappellio Coloniae excusis anno 1563.
(17) For concerning Louis indeed, etc. Concerning the piety of Louis the Pious, King and Emperor, there is extant his epistle to Hilduin, published together with Hilduin's Areopagitica by Matthaeus Galenus of Westkapelle, printed at Cologne in the year 1563.
(18) Aimoinus l. I Miraculorum S. Germani, cap. 1.
(18) Aimoin, Book I of the Miracles of St. Germanus, Chapter 1.
(19) Robertus Gaguinus l. V Hist. Francorum, cap. 1 ; Rigordus De gestis Philippi Augusti.
(19) Robert Gaguin, Book V of the History of the Franks, Chapter 1; Rigord, On the Deeds of Philip Augustus.
(20) Assumpta ab altari flammula. Dicam de hac flammula, sive auriflamma, quae apud rerum Gallicarum scriptores, tam Gallicos quam Latinos, reperi digna litteris :
(20) Taking the little flame from the altar. I shall relate concerning this little flame, or Oriflamme, the things worthy of record which I have found in writers on French affairs, both French and Latin:
1. Auriflamma (quae Gallice Oriflamme vulgo dicitur) vexillum fuit sacrum et militare, quadratum, e rubro ac flammanti serico, regibus Galliae ad bella et peregrinationes procedentibus praeferri solitum. De quo Joannes Villaneus lib. XII Historiae ita scribit : « Philippus VI eduxit e templo divi Dionysii vexillum ex auro et flamma, quod educi inde non solet, nisi pro summis regis regnique necessitatibus, idque ex auro et purpura compositum est. » Ubi per aurum intellige limbos aureos ; per flammam seu purpuram, flammei seu purpurei coloris pannum sericum, ut infra e Gaguino clarescet, num. 7. Quadratum porro fuisse, ac nihil auri nisi in limbis habuisse, inde colligi videtur, quod Brito Armoricus scribat illuc simile fuisse illis vexillis, quibus uti Ecclesia solet in publicis supplicationibus
1. The Auriflamma (which in French is commonly called Oriflamme) was a sacred and military banner, square, of red and flame-coloured silk, wont to be borne before the kings of France when setting out for wars and pilgrimages. Concerning which Giovanni Villani writes thus in Book XII of his History: "Philip VI brought forth from the church of St. Dionysius the banner of gold and flame, which is not wont to be brought forth from thence save for the highest necessities of the king and kingdom, and it is composed of gold and purple." Where by gold understand the golden fringes; by flame or purple, silk cloth of flame or purple colour, as will become clear below from Gaguin, number 7. Moreover, that it was square, and had no gold except in the fringes, seems to be gathered from the fact that William the Breton writes that it was similar to those banners which the Church is wont to use in public supplications
Editors' notes and page, col. 853

Footnotes

<!-- The whole page is NOTATIONES on Caput XXVI. The foot images show only the lower part of each column; the tops of col 853 (within note 16) and col 854 (within note 20, its §2) lie above the crop and are NOT set here. --> (printed under page 444)

(20) ‹anchor: Assumpta ab altari flammula› · call above the crop (Caput XXVI)

Assumpta ab altari flammula. Dicam de hac flammula, sive auriflamma, quae apud rerum Gallicarum scriptores, tam Gallicos quam Latinos, reperi digna litteris: ¶ 1. Auriflamma (quae Gallice Oriflamme vulgo dicitur) vexilium fuit sacrum et militare, quadratum, e rubro ac flammanti serico, regibus Galliae ad bella et peregrinationes procedentibus praeferri solitum. De quo Joannes Villaneus lib. XII Historiae ita scribit: « Philippus VI eduxit e templo divi Dionysii vexillum ex auro et flamma, quod educi inde non solet, nisi pro summis regis regnique necessitatibus, idque ex auro et purpura compositum est. » Ubi per aurum intellige limbos aureos; per flammam seu purpuram, flammei seu purpurei coloris pannum sericum, ut infra e Gaguino clarescet, num. 7. Quadratum porro fuisse, ac nihil auri nisi in limbis habuisse, inde colligi videtur, quod Brito Armoricus scribat illud simile fuisse illis vexillis, quibus uti Ecclesia solet in publicis supplicationi- [… top of col 854 above the crop] (quod oriflamme Gallice dicitur) valde reverenter accepit. » Hic autem in libro De gestis Philippi Augusti Francorum regis, ad annum Domini millesimum centesimum nonagesimum, ita de eodem Philippo: « Tandem in lacrymis ab oratione surgens, sportam et baculum peregrinationis de manu Guillelmi Remensis archiepiscopi, avunculi sui, apostolicae sedis legati, devotissime ibidem accepit: deinde desuper corpora sanctorum, duo standalia decenter insignita, pro memoria sanctorum martyrum, et tutela contra inimicos crucis pugnaturus propriis manibus accepit. » Ita ille. Ubi manifeste distinguit baculum peregrinationis a standaliis seu vexillis, quorum unum erat auriflamma; alterum, signum regale, quod utrumque nominat Brito infra num. 6. ¶ 3. Coelitus in terram delata creditur, ut quemadmodum Constantino Magno Labarum, sic Francorum regibus Auriflamma signum esset victoriae. Hinc flammulam victoriosam appellat Jacobus Meyerus lib. XII Annalium Flandriae: « Flammulam illam victoriosam gessit eo die, inquit, Milo Noerius, qui non diu post fuit in humanis. » Eamdem Stephanus Forcatulus appellat vexillum coeleste, lib. VI De Gallorum imperio, ubi sic scribit: « Nihil omnino Francos jam pietatis studiosos magis inflammavit, quam vexillum coeleste, purpureum, aureo licio variatum. Parcarum manu textum putares ad terrorem hostium nominis Christiani Francique, sparsis liliis similiter lectis ex hortis coelestibus, albicante circa medium cruce, non modo propter argenteum colorem signis militaribus familiarem, prae caeteris (quoniam, ut putat Plinius, longissime fulget), sed peculiariter a Gallis receptum in sacris et caeremoniis. » Sed ille: « Sunt qui hoc coeleste beneficium Carolo Magno collatum fuisse contendunt. » Inquit Gaguinus libro primo Historiae Francorum. Verum alii retro usque ad Clodoveum primum e Francis regibus Christianum, auriflammae originem referunt: idque velut certa ad posteros traditione fluxisse a majoribus credunt. Inde sunt aurei isti versus Ronsarci, Franciados lib. IV: / [522] Veis tu Clovis, grand honneur des Troyens? / Qui le premier abhorrant les payens, / Et des Gentils les menteuses escoles, / Pour suivre Christ, laissera les idoles, / Donnant baptesme aux François desvoyez. / Et lors du ciel luy seront envoyez, / Un oriflamme, estendart pour la crainte (continues)

The little flame taken from the altar. I will tell what I have found worth recording about this "flammula", or oriflamme, in the writers on French history, French as well as Latin. ¶ 1. The Auriflamma (commonly called in French the Oriflamme) was a sacred and military banner, square, of red and flame-coloured silk, customarily carried before the kings of France as they set out for war and on pilgrimage. Of it Giovanni Villani writes thus in book XII of his History: "Philip VI brought out of the church of St Denis the banner of gold and flame, which is not usually brought out except for the greatest needs of the king and kingdom; and it is made of gold and purple." Here by "gold" understand golden borders; by "flame" or "purple", a silk cloth of flame or purple colour, as will become clear below from Gaguin, no. 7. That it was square, and had no gold except in its borders, seems to follow from William the Breton's writing that it was like the banners the Church is accustomed to use in public processions … [… above the crop] "… (which in French is called the oriflamme), he received most reverently." And this writer, in his book On the Deeds of Philip Augustus, king of the Franks, at the year of the Lord 1190, says this of the same Philip: "At last, rising in tears from prayer, he there most devoutly received the scrip and staff of pilgrimage from the hand of William, archbishop of Reims, his uncle, legate of the apostolic see; then from above the bodies of the saints he received with his own hands two handsomely marked standards, in memory of the holy martyrs and as a protection, being about to fight against the enemies of the cross." So he. Here he clearly distinguishes the pilgrim's staff from the standards or banners, of which one was the oriflamme and the other the royal ensign, both of which the Breton names below, no. 6. ¶ 3. It is believed to have been brought down to earth from heaven, so that, as the Labarum was to Constantine the Great, so the Oriflamme might be a sign of victory to the kings of the Franks. Hence Jacob Meyer, Annals of Flanders, book XII, calls it "the victorious little flame": "On that day," he says, "Milo de Noyers carried that victorious little flame, who not long after was no longer among the living." Étienne Forcadel calls the same "the heavenly banner", in book VI of On the Empire of the Gauls, where he writes: "Nothing at all inflamed the Franks, now zealous for piety, more than the heavenly banner, purple, worked with golden thread. You would think it woven by the hand of the Fates for the terror of the enemies of the Christian and Frankish name, strewn with lilies likewise gathered from the gardens of heaven, with a cross showing white about its middle — not only because the silver colour is familiar on military ensigns above others (since, as Pliny thinks, it shines the farthest), but because it was specially adopted by the French in sacred rites and ceremonies." But [another]: "There are some who maintain that this heavenly gift was bestowed on Charlemagne," says Gaguin in book I of the History of the Franks. Others, however, carry the oriflamme's origin back to Clovis, the first Christian king of the Franks, and believe that this came down from their forebears to posterity by sure tradition. Hence these golden verses of Ronsard, Franciade book IV: [Halloix p. 522] "Do you see Clovis, great honour of the Trojans, who, first abhorring the pagans and the lying schools of the Gentiles, will leave the idols to follow Christ, giving baptism to the straying French? And then from heaven will be sent to him an oriflamme, a standard, for the fear … (continues)

(printed under page 444)

Page

  • running head: 853 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A clamationem, dum praelia; B licto Jove, colam,; C ptum esse Mont; D flammula, sive auriflamma,
  • old-edition numerals: 521 after proptereaque
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word clamationem from col 852; ends mid-word supplicationi- across to col 854
  • other: the word supplicationibus was split at the column break and stands whole here (joined on receipt); check that the English reads whole across the break into col 854
PG 4:854
seu litaniis : illa autem sunt quadrata. Aurum item in limbis duntaxat exstitisse, illis indicat verbis, ubi simplex et e simplici materia (quam cendatum vocat) fuisse scribit in his versibus lib. II Philippiados :
or litanies: now those are square. Likewise, that gold was present only in the fringes he indicates in those words where he writes that it was simple and of simple material (which he calls sendal) in these verses of Book II of the Philippide:
Ast satis est regi, tenues crispare per auras Vexillum simplex, cendato simplice textum, Splendoris rubei : Litania qualiter uti Ecclesiana solet certis ex more diebus.
Yet it is enough for the king to wave through the thin breezes a simple banner, woven of simple sendal, of ruddy splendour: such as the Church's Litany is wont by custom to use on certain days.
Posteriores versus Latiniores reddidit Massonus libro tertio Annalium, legendo et scribendo sic :
The latter verses Masson rendered into better Latin in the third book of his Annals, reading and writing thus:
..... quali celebri Litania Utitur in certis Ecclesia sancta diebus.
..... such as the holy Church uses in solemn Litany on certain days.
2. Dicta est auriflamma, quod ex auro constans et purpura, aurearum instar flammularum rutilaret. Unde Guillelmus Brito supra vocat splendoris rubei. Appellatur etiam vexillum, seu standalium, seu standartum S. Dionysii, postremis duabus vocibus e Gallico estendart efformatis.
2. It was called auriflamma because, consisting of gold and purple, it glowed red like little golden flames. Whence William the Breton above calls it of ruddy splendour. It is also called the banner, or standalium, or standartum of St. Dionysius, the last two words being formed from the French estendart.
Notandum vero baculum peregrinationis non esse quod aliqui existimarunt, eumdem cum auriflamma ; quod e Sugerio et Rigordo veteribus rerum Gallicarum scriptoribus patet : quorum ille in Vita Ludovici ita de illo : « Venit rex, ut moris est, ad ecclesiam Sancti Dionysii, a martyribus licentiam accepturus : et ibi post celebrationem missarum, baculum peregrinationis, et vexillum B. Dionysii (quod oriflamme Gallice dicitur) valde reverenter accepit. » Hic autem in libro De gestis Philippi Augusti Francorum regis, ad annum Domini millesimum centesimum nonagesimum, ita de eodem Philippo : « Tandem in lacrymis ab oratione surgens, sportam et baculum peregrinationis de manu Guillelmi Remensis archiepiscopi, avunculi sui, apostolicae sedis legati, devotissime ibidem accepit : deinde desuper corpora sanctorum, duo standalia decenter insignita, pro memoria sanctorum martyrum, et tutela contra inimicos crucis pugnaturus propriis manibus accepit. » Ita ille. Ubi manifeste distinguit baculum peregrinationis a standaliis seu vexillis, quorum unum erat auriflamma ; alterum, signum regale, quod utrumque nominat Brito infra num. 6.
Now it must be noted that the staff of pilgrimage is not, as some have supposed, the same as the Oriflamme; which is clear from Suger and Rigord, ancient writers on French affairs: the former of whom in his Life of Louis writes thus of him: "The king came, as is the custom, to the church of St. Dionysius, to receive leave from the martyrs; and there, after the celebration of Masses, he very reverently received the staff of pilgrimage and the banner of Blessed Dionysius (which in French is called oriflamme)." And the latter, in his book On the Deeds of Philip Augustus, King of the Franks, at the year of the Lord one thousand one hundred and ninety, writes thus of the same Philip: "At length rising in tears from prayer, he most devoutly received in the same place the scrip and staff of pilgrimage from the hand of William, Archbishop of Reims, his uncle, legate of the Apostolic See; then from above the bodies of the saints he received with his own hands two standards comely adorned, for the memorial of the holy martyrs and for protection as he was about to fight against the enemies of the cross." Thus he. Where he manifestly distinguishes the staff of pilgrimage from the standards or banners, one of which was the Oriflamme, and the other the royal ensign, both of which the Breton names below at number 6.
3. Coelitus in terram delata creditur, ut quemadmodum Constantino Magno Labarum, sic Francorum regibus Auriflamma signum esset victoriae, Hinc flammulam victoriosam appellat Jacobus Meyerus lib. XII Annalium Flandriae : « Flammulam illam victoriosam gessit eo die, inquit, Milo Noerius, qui non diu post fuit in humanis. » Eamdem Stephanus Forcatulus appellat vexillum coeleste, lib. VI De Gallorum imperio, ubi sic scribit : « Nihil omnino Francos jam pietatis studiosos magis inflammavit, quam vexillum coeleste, purpureum, aureo licio variatum. Parcarum manu textum putares ad terrorem hostium nominis Christiani Francique, sparsis liliis similiter lectis ex hortis coelestibus, albicante circa medium cruce, non modo propter argenteum colorem signis militaribus familiarem, prae caeteris (quoniam, ut putat Plinius, longissime fulget), sed peculiariter a Gallis receptum in sacris et caeremoniis. » Sed ille : « Sunt qui hoc coeleste beneficium Carolo Magno collatum fuisse contendunt. » Inquit Gaguinus libro primo Historiae Francorum. Verum alii retro usque ad Clodoveum primum e Francis regibus Christianum, auriflammae originem referunt : idque velut certa ad posteros traditione fluxisse a majoribus credunt. Inde sunt aurei isti versus Ronsarci, Franciados lib. IV :
3. It is believed to have been brought down from heaven to earth, that just as the Labarum was to Constantine the Great, so the Oriflamme might be to the kings of the Franks a sign of victory. Hence Jacobus Meyerus in Book XII of the Annals of Flanders calls it the victorious little flame: "That victorious little flame," he says, "was borne on that day by Miles de Noyers, who was not long afterwards among the living." The same banner Étienne Forcadel calls the heavenly banner, in Book VI of On the Empire of the Gauls, where he writes thus: "Nothing at all more inflamed the Franks, already zealous for piety, than the heavenly banner, purple, variegated with golden thread. You would think it woven by the hand of the Fates for the terror of the enemies of the Christian and Frankish name, scattered with lilies likewise gathered from the heavenly gardens, with a cross gleaming white around the middle, not only on account of the silver colour familiar to military ensigns above the rest (since, as Pliny thinks, it shines farthest), but peculiarly received by the Gauls in sacred rites and ceremonies." But as for that: "There are some who contend that this heavenly boon was conferred upon Charlemagne," says Gaguin in the first book of the History of the Franks. However, others trace the origin of the Oriflamme back all the way to Clovis, the first Christian among the Frankish kings; and they believe that this flowed down from their ancestors to posterity as a sure tradition. Thence are those golden verses of Ronsard, Book IV of the Franciade:
Veis tu Clovis, grand honneur des Troyens ? Qui le premier abhorrant les payens, Et des Gentils les menteuses escoles, Pour suivre Christ, laissera les idoles, Donnant baptesme aux François desvoyez. Et lors du ciel luy seront envoyez, Un oriflamme, estendart pour la crainte
Do you see Clovis, great honour of the Trojans? Who first abhorring the pagans, and the lying schools of the Gentiles, to follow Christ will leave the idols, giving baptism to the straying French. And then from heaven shall be sent to him an oriflamme, a standard for the fear
Editors' notes and page, col. 854

Page

  • running head: T. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 854
  • marginal letters: A bus seu litaniis; B cibus e Gallico; C rum, et tutela; D liliis similiter lectis
  • old-edition numerals: 522 before Veis
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-word bus from col 853; ends mid-sentence crainte at foot
PG 4:855
De ses haineux, et l'ampoule tressaincte. Huile sacrée onction de tes rois ? Son escusson deshonoré de trois Crapaus bouffis, des lis pour sa vieille peinture. Prendra des lis à la blanche teinture, Present du ciel Dieu qui le choisira, D'honneur, de force, et de bien l'emplira.
of his haters, and the most holy ampulla, the sacred oil, the anointing of your kings? His escutcheon, dishonoured by three puffed-up toads, instead of its old painting of lilies, shall take lilies of white dye, a gift from heaven; God Who shall choose him shall fill him with honour, strength, and good.
Ad Clodoveum refert et Stephanus Forcatulus libro supra citato. Sed de bufonibus, antiquis Francorum gentilium insignibus, valde inficiatur : et ego una. Magis enim placet derivatam fabulae originem a Gallorum sacrificiis, bufonia appellatis. Nam Graece βυφόνια dicebantur sacra, in quibus boves taurive mactabantur. Ritum porro talium sacrificiorum apud Gallos solemnium ita describit Plinius lib. XVI Historiae nat., cap. 44 : « Sacrificiis epulisque rite sub arbore praeparatis, duos admovent candidi coloris tauros, quorum cornua tunc primum vinciantur : sacerdos candida veste cultus arborem scandit, falce aurea demetit, candido id excipitur sago : tum deinde victimas immolant, precantes ut suum donum Deus prosperum faciat his quibus dederit. Fecunditatem eo poto dari cuicunque animali sterili arbitrantur, contraque venera omnia esse remedio. Tanta gentium in rebus frivolis plerumque religio est. » Sic ibi. Exstat et Badii Ascensi carmen de insignibus Franciae, hoc est de liliis, auriflamma, et sacro chrismate, quae vocat coelica dona in his versibus :
Étienne Forcadel also refers it to Clovis in the book cited above. But concerning the toads, the ancient ensigns of the heathen Franks, he strongly denies it: and I together with him. For it pleases me more that the origin of the fable was derived from the sacrifices of the Gauls called bufonia. For in Greek the sacred rites in which oxen or bulls were slaughtered were called buphonia. Moreover, Pliny describes the rite of such solemn sacrifices among the Gauls thus in Book XVI of his Natural History, Chapter 44: "When the sacrifices and banquets have been duly prepared beneath the tree, they bring up two bulls of white colour, whose horns are then bound for the first time; the priest, arrayed in a white robe, climbs the tree and reaps it with a golden sickle, and it is received in a white cloak; then next they immolate the victims, praying that God may make His gift prosperous to those to whom He has given it. They think that fertility is given to any barren animal when this is drunk, and that it is a remedy against all poisons. So great for the most part is the religion of nations in frivolous things." So there. There is extant also a poem of Badius Ascensius on the ensigns of France, that is, on the lilies, the Oriflamme, and the sacred chrism, which he calls heavenly gifts in these verses:
..... at nobis dona, Et pia Francorum placeant insignia regum ; Aurea coelesti primum sufflata colore Lilia, Caesareis olim jam credita servis : Auriflamma dehinc veterum victoria regum : Tum sacrum nitidis allatum chrisma columbis.
..... but may the gifts and pious ensigns of the kings of the Franks please us: first the golden lilies breathed upon with heavenly colour, entrusted of old to imperial servants; next the Oriflamme, the victory of the ancient kings; then the sacred chrism brought by shining doves.
Cui paria sentit Stephanus Forcatulus lib. VI De Gallorum imperio : « Tria, inquit, pignora de coelo missa imperii Gallici sempiterna : scutum liliatum, phiala odorosa, et vexillum splendidum, purpuram aetheream confitens pro certo. Nihil vero moramur incredulos et scurras, qui sorte humana, non divino. consilio, regna institui arbitrantur. »
Like sentiments to which holds Étienne Forcadel in Book VI of On the Empire of the Gauls: "There are three everlasting pledges of the Gallic empire sent down from heaven," he says: "the lilied shield, the fragrant vial, and the splendid banner,assuredly confessing ethereal purple. Nor do we care at all for unbelievers and buffoons, who think that kingdoms are established by human chance, not by divine counsel."
4. Asservabatur auriflamma in ipsa urbe et coenobio Sancti Dionysii, et magnis cum caeremoniis ab ara ejusdem sancti, per manus abbatis, a rege ad periculosam militiam aut longam peregrinationem accincto, assumebatur, et cum magnis item a reduce ibidem restituebatur. Jacobus Meyerus lib. XIII Annalium Flandriae : « Flammulam, inquit, (quod non nisi extremo discrimine solitum) ex penetralibus Dionysiaci coenobii deprompta, Petro Villerio fortissimo viro tradita. »
4. The Oriflamme was kept in the city and monastery of Saint-Denis itself, and with great ceremonies was taken from the altar of the same saint, through the hands of the abbot, by the king when girded for a perilous campaign or a long pilgrimage, and with great ceremonies likewise was restored in the same place by him when he returned. Jacobus Meyerus in Book XIII of the Annals of Flanders: "The little flame," he says, "(which was not wont to be done save in extreme peril), being brought forth from the inner sanctuary of the monastery of St. Denis, was handed over to Pierre de Villiers, a most brave man."
Ejus vexilli utendi praecipua tempora indicat breviter Forcatulus, loco supra citato : « Vexillum, inquit, Gallis coelitus missum secundos bellorum eventus vel praestitit, vel ornavit : maxime contra Turcas et Sarracenos. Nec ullo libentius usus narratur Carolus Magnus in sacris bellis, non ullo felicius. Illud quoque praeferri jussit Philippus Augustus Jerosolyma debellatum tendens cum Richardo Anglorum rege, sumpsitque ex aede Dionysiana : sicut postea divus Ludovicus Libyam petens. Plane Carolus VI etiam adversus Anglos sibi profuturum putavit idem vexillum Vido Trimollio creditum : quod auriflammeum nuncupabatur, nimirum a colore. » Sic ille.
The chief occasions for using this banner are briefly indicated by Forcadel in the place cited above: "The banner sent from heaven to the Gauls," he says, "either procured or adorned prosperous outcomes of wars, especially against the Turks and Saracens. Nor is Charlemagne related to have used any more gladly in the sacred wars, nor any more auspiciously. Philip Augustus also commanded it to be borne before him when setting out to war at Jerusalem with Richard, King of the English, and took it from the church of St. Denis; just as afterwards St. Louis when making for Libya. Plainly Charles VI also thought that the same banner entrusted to Guy de la Trémoille would profit him even against the English: which was called auriflammeum, doubtless from its colour." Thus he.
5. Acceptam in manus auriflammam dabat rex gestandam comiti Vilcassino, cui hic honos jure debitus erat, et cujus comitatus a Sancto Dionysio in feudum acceptus erat. Vide Sugerium in Vita sancti Ludovici Crassi Francorum regis, et Franciscum Belloforestium libro tertio Historiae, capite quadragesimo primo, ubi comes Vilcassinus Gallice comte de Vexin appellatur.
5. Having received the Oriflamme into his hands, the king gave it to be borne by the Count of the Vexin, to whom this honour was due by right, and whose county was held in fief from St. Dionysius. See Suger in the Life of St. Louis the Fat, King of the Franks, and François de Belleforest in the third book of his History, Chapter forty-one, where the Count Vilcassinus is called in French comte de Vexin.
De ea caeremonia sic breviter Papirius Massonus lib. III Annalium Franciae : Crassus anno millesimo centesimo vigesimo quarto, publicis tabulis
Concerning this ceremony Papire Masson writes thus briefly in Book III of the Annals of France: "Louis the Fat, in the year one thousand one hundred and twenty-four, in public charters
Editors' notes and page, col. 855

Footnotes

<!-- The whole page is NOTATIONES on Caput XXVI, all within note 20 (the Oriflamme). The foot images show only the lower part of each column; the tops of col 855 (end of §3) and col 856 (end of §5, §6 and the start of the Breton's verses) lie above the crop and are NOT set here. --> (printed under page 445)

(20) (continued) · call above the crop (Caput XXVI)

[… above the crop] vocat coelica dona in his versibus: / ..... at nobis dona, / Et pia Francorum placeant insignia regum; / Aurea coelesti primum sufflata colore / Lilia, Caesareis olim jam credita servis: / Auriflamma dehinc veterum victoria regum: / Tum sacrum nitidis allatum chrisma columbis. / Cui paria sentit Stephanus Forcatulus lib. VI De Gallorum imperio: « Tria, inquit, pignora de coelo missa imperii Gallici sempiterna: scutum liliatum, phiala odorosa, et vexillum splendidum, purpuram aetheream confitens pro certo. Nihil vero moramur incredulos et scurras, qui sorte humana, non divino consilio, regna institui arbitrantur. » ¶ 4. Asservabatur auriflamma in ipsa urbe et coenobio Sancti Dionysii, et magnis cum caeremoniis ab ara ejusdem sancti, per manus abbatis, a rege ad periculosam militiam aut longam peregrinationem accincto, assumebatur, et cum magnis item a reduce ibidem restituebatur. Jacobus Meyerus lib. XIII Annalium Flandriae: « Flammulam, inquit, (quod non nisi extremo discrimine solitum) ex penetralibus Dionysiaci coenobii deprompta, Petro Villerio fortissimo viro tradita. » ¶ Ejus vexilli utendi praecipua tempora indicat breviter Forcatulus, loco supra citato: « Vexillum, inquit, Gallis coelitus missum secundos bellorum eventus vel praestitit, vel ornavit: maxime contra Turcas et Sarracenos. Nec ullo libentius usus narratur Carolus Magnus in sacris bellis, non ullo felicius. Illud quoque praeferri jussit Philippus Augustus Jerosolyma debellatum tendens cum Richardo Anglorum rege, sumpsitque ex aede Dionysiana: sicut postea divus Ludovicus Libyam petens. Plane Carolus VI etiam adversus Anglos sibi profuturum putavit idem vexillum Vido Trimollio creditum: quod auriflammeum nuncupabatur, nimirum a colore. » Sic ille. ¶ 5. Acceptam in manus auriflammam dabat rex gestandam comiti Vilcassino, cui hic honos jure debitus erat, et cujus comitatus a Sancto Dionysio in feudum acceptus erat. Vide Sugerium in Vita sancti Ludovici Crassi Francorum regis, et Franciscum Belloforestium libro tertio Historiae, capite quadragesimo primo, ubi comes Vilcassinus Gallice comte de Vexin appellatur. ¶ De ea caeremonia sic breviter Papirius Massonus lib. III Annalium Franciae: Crassus anno millesimo centesimo vigesimo quarto, publicis tabulis [… top of col 856 above the crop] Quod cum flamma habeat vulgariter aurea nomen, / Omnibus in bellis habet omnia signa praeire: / Quod regi praestare solet Dionysicus abbas: / Ad bellum quoties sumptis proficiscitur armis. / Ante tamen regem signum regale tenebat / Montiniacensis, vir fortis corpore, Galo. / In quorum auctorum verbis est duo vexilla distinguere: unum B. Dionysii, sive auriflammam; alterum ipsius regis quod signum regale appellatur. ¶ 7. Amissa fuit auriflamma (ut auctor est Belloforestius in Descriptione oppidi Sancti Dionysii) in praelio contra Flandros commisso. De eadem auriflamma, ejusque amissione ita Gaguinus libro I Historiae Francorum, in Clodoveo: « Traditum quoque est pannum sericeum, rubrum, instar signi militaris quadratum, miro fulgore splendentem, [523] divinitus esse exceptum; quo in expeditionibus contra fidei Christianae hostes pro signo Franci reges uterentur: huicque vexillo nomen auriflammae hactenus permansisse, diuque a Dionysianis coenobitis asservatum esse: sed abutentibus signo adversus Christicolas regibus, illud evanuisse: alterum tamen non dissimili forma instauratum esse, quod ab episcopis et loci abbate consecratum inter sacra asservata. » Denique amissa creditur auriflamma ad montem Pabulanum, qui mons inter Duacum et insulas Gallo-Flandriae urbes hodieque illustris est. Commissam inibi pugnam anno Domini millesimo trecentesimo tertio inter Francos et Flandros praesente et fortiter dimicante Philippo Pulchro, Francorum rege, describit Jacobus Meyerus lib. X Annalium Flandriae. Quo in praelio et regem ipsum fuisse vulneratum, et flammulam a Flandris discissam ac laniatam, et Anselmum Cherosium ejus gestatorem interemptum, memorat. ¶ Negat tamen Dubleus recens scriptor lib. I Historiae suae, cap. 41, amissam esse: imo se illam vidisse asserit. Verum ego substitutam eam vidisse magis crediderim, quam illam veterem et primam, de qua nimis constat ex ipsismet Gallis scriptoribus esse deperditam. ¶ 8. In hujus flammulae sive auriflammae locum, alia quam simillima vexilla deinceps fuerunt substituta, ut ex iisdem Gallorum ac Flandrorum historiis condiscimus. ¶ 9. Ad auriflammae, seu veteris seu novarum, benedictionem, haec reperitur solita adhiberi precatio: « Inclina, Domine, aurem tuam ad preces humilitatis nostrae, et per interventum B. Michaelis ar- (continues)

[… above the crop] … calls them "heavenly gifts" in these verses: "… but to us gifts, and may the holy insignia of the kings of the Franks find favour: first the golden lilies, breathed upon with heavenly colour, once entrusted to Caesar's servants; next the Oriflamme, the victory of the kings of old; then the sacred chrism brought by shining doves." Étienne Forcadel holds the same, On the Empire of the Gauls, book VI: "Three everlasting pledges of the French empire," he says, "were sent from heaven: the shield of lilies, the fragrant phial, and the splendid banner" — confessing as certain its ethereal purple. "We pay no heed to the unbelievers and jesters who think kingdoms are founded by human chance, not divine counsel." ¶ 4. The Oriflamme was kept in the town and monastery of Saint-Denis itself, and with great ceremonies was taken from the altar of the same saint, by the abbot's hands, by the king when girded for dangerous warfare or a long pilgrimage, and with great ceremonies likewise restored there on his return. Jacob Meyer, Annals of Flanders, book XIII: "The little flame," he says, "brought out from the inner sanctuary of the monastery of Saint-Denis (which was done only in extreme peril), was handed to Pierre de Villiers, a very brave man." ¶ Forcadel, in the place cited above, briefly indicates the chief occasions of using that banner: "The banner sent to the French from heaven," he says, "either granted or graced the happy outcome of wars, above all against the Turks and Saracens. Charlemagne is said to have used none more gladly in his holy wars, nor any more successfully. Philip Augustus also ordered it carried before him when he set out to make war for Jerusalem with Richard, king of the English, and took it from the church of Saint-Denis; as afterwards did St Louis when he made for Africa. Charles VI, too, plainly thought the same banner would serve him against the English, and entrusted it to Guy de La Trémoille; it was called the 'oriflamme', no doubt from its colour." So he. ¶ 5. The king, having received the Oriflamme into his hands, gave it to be carried by the Count of the Vexin, to whom this honour was due by right, and whose county was held in fief from Saint-Denis. See Suger, in the Life of St Louis the Fat, king of the Franks, and François de Belleforest, History, book III, chapter 41, where the count is called in French "comte de Vexin". ¶ Of that ceremony Papire Masson writes briefly in book III of the Annals of France: "[Louis] the Fat, in the year 1124, by public charters … [… above the crop] "… which, since it has flame and gold, commonly bears its name, has the right in all wars to go before all other ensigns; which the abbot of Saint-Denis is wont to hand to the king whenever he sets out to war, having taken up arms. Before the king, however, the royal ensign was carried by Galo of Montigny, a man strong of body." In the words of these authors one can distinguish two banners: one of blessed Dionysius, the Oriflamme; the other the king's own, called the "royal ensign". ¶ 7. The Oriflamme was lost (as Belleforest states in his Description of the town of Saint-Denis) in a battle fought against the Flemings. Of the same Oriflamme and its loss Gaguin writes thus in book I of the History of the Franks, under Clovis: "It is also handed down that a red silk cloth, square like a military ensign, shining with wonderful brightness, [Halloix p. 523] was received from heaven, for the kings of the Franks to use as their standard in expeditions against the enemies of the Christian faith; that the name Oriflamme has remained to this banner until now, and that it was long kept by the monks of Saint-Denis; but that when kings misused the ensign against Christians, it vanished; and that another, of not dissimilar form, was made in its place, which was consecrated by the bishops and the abbot of the place and kept among the sacred things." Finally, the Oriflamme is believed to have been lost at Mons-en-Pévèle, a hill between Douai and Lille, cities of French Flanders, which is famous to this day. Jacob Meyer, Annals of Flanders, book X, describes the battle fought there in the year of the Lord 1303 [sic] between the French and the Flemings, with Philip the Fair, king of the Franks, present and fighting bravely. He records that in that battle the king himself was wounded, the little flame torn and rent by the Flemings, and Anselme de Chevreuse, its bearer, killed. ¶ Doublet, a recent writer, in book I of his History, chapter 41, denies that it was lost; indeed he asserts that he has seen it. But I would rather believe that he saw the substitute than that old and original one, which, as is only too clear from the French writers themselves, was lost. ¶ 8. In the place of this little flame or Oriflamme, other very similar banners were afterwards substituted, as we learn from the same histories of the French and the Flemings. ¶ 9. For the blessing of the Oriflamme, whether the old one or the new ones, this prayer is found to have been customarily used: "Incline, O Lord, your ear to the prayers of our lowliness, and through the intercession of blessed Michael the arch[angel] … (continues)

(printed under page 445)

Page

  • running head: 855 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A De ses haineux,; B excipitur sago :; C aetheream confitens pro; D felicius. Illud quoque
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only (with French verse at top), no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 854; ends mid-sentence tabulis across to col 856
PG 4:856
(quae supersunt) agnoscit comitatum Vilcassinum esse in clientela et jurisdictione Dionysii, Rustici et Eleutherii martyrum : et comites Vilcassinos retroactis temporibus jus habuisse ferendae in bellis flammulae. Idem Crassus devoluto ad se comitatu, eo bello, quod adversus Henricum Caesarem acerrimum parabatur, flammulam, non ut rex, sed ut comes, a praefecto illius monasterii alacriter suscepit. »
(which survive) acknowledges that the county of the Vexin is under the protection and jurisdiction of the martyrs Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius, and that in past times the Counts of the Vexin held the right of bearing the little flame in wars. The same Louis the Fat, after the county had devolved upon him, in that war which was being most fiercely prepared against the Emperor Henry, eagerly received the little flame from the prelate of that monastery, not as king, but as count."
6. Antecedebat auriflamma in praeliis alia omnia vexilla, etiam regium ; nec pugnabatur, nisi praecessisset, excepta ob subitos hostium incursus necessitate. De qua re exstat insignis locus apud Rigordum ad annum Domini millesimum ducentesimum decimum quintum : « Othone, inquit, imperatore ex insperato copias regis Philippi invadente, clamatur ubique per campos : Arma ! arma, viri ! clangunt tubae ; revertuntur cohortes, quae jam pontem transierant : revocatur vexillum S. Dionysii, quod omnes praecedere in bello debebat, nec satis propere revertitur, unde nec exspectatur. » Et paulo inferius : « Interea adveniunt legiones, quae fere usque ad hospitia processerant, et vexillum B. Dionysii, et accurrunt quantocius ad aciem regis, ubi videbant signum regale, vexillum scilicet floribus lilii distinctum, quod ferebat die illo Galo de Montiniaco miles fortissimus, sed non dives. » De eodem ita Guillelmus Brito lib. II Philippiados initio :
6. In battles the Oriflamme preceded all other banners, even the royal one; nor was battle joined unless it had gone before, save by necessity on account of sudden incursions of the enemy. Concerning which matter there is extant a notable passage in Rigord at the year of the Lord one thousand two hundred and fifteen: "When the Emperor Otto," he says, "unexpectedly attacked the forces of King Philip, the cry goes up everywhere through the fields: To arms! to arms, men! The trumpets sound; the cohorts which had already crossed the bridge return; the banner of St. Dionysius, which ought to precede all in war, is recalled, nor does it return quickly enough, whence it is not waited for." And a little below: "Meanwhile the legions arrive which had advanced almost all the way to their quarters, and the banner of Blessed Dionysius, and they run with all speed to the king's battle line, where they saw the royal ensign, namely the banner adorned with lily flowers, which on that day was borne by Galo de Montigny, a most brave knight, though not rich." Concerning the same William the Breton writes thus at the beginning of Book II of the Philippide:
Quod cum flamma habeat vulgariter aurea nomen, Omnibus in bellis habet omnia signa praeire : Quod regi praestare solet Dionysicus abbas : Ad bellum quoties sumptis proficiscitur armis. Ante tamen regem signum regale tenebat Montiniacensis, vir fortis corpore, Galo.
Which, since it commonly bears the name of the golden flame, in all wars holds the right to go before all ensigns: which the abbot of St. Denis is wont to furnish to the king, as often as he takes up arms and sets out for war. Yet before the king Galo of Montigny, a man strong in body, held the royal ensign.
In quorum auctorum verbis est duo vexilla distinguere : unum B. Dionysii, sive auriflammam ; alterum ipsius regis quod signum regale appellatur.
In the words of which authors two banners are to be distinguished: the one of Blessed Dionysius, or the Oriflamme; the other of the king himself, which is called the royal ensign.
7. Amissa fuit auriflamma (ut auctor est Belloforestius in Descriptione oppidi Sancti Dionysii) in praelio contra Flandros commisso. De eadem auriflamma, ejusque amissione ita Gaguinus libro I Historiae Francorum, in Clodoveo : « Traditum quoque est pannum sericeum, rubrum, instar signi militaris quadratum, miro fulgore splendentem, divinitus esse exceptum ; quo in expeditionibus contra fidei Christianae hostes pro signo Franci reges uterentur : huicque vexillo nomen auriflamma hactenus permansisse, diuque a Dionysianis coenobitis asservatum esse : sed abutentibus signo adversus Christicolas regibus, illud evanuisse : alterum tamen non dissimili forma instauratum esse, quod ab episcopis et loci abbate consecratum inter sacra asservata. » Denique amissa creditur auriflamma ad montem Pabulanum, qui mons inter Duacum et insulas Gallo-Flandriae urbes hodieque illustris est. Commissam inibi pugnam anno Domini millesimo trecentesimo tertio inter Francos et Flandros praesente et fortiter dimicante Philippo Pulchro, Francorum rege, describit Jacobus Meyerus lib. X Annalium Flandriae. Quo in praelio et regem ipsum fuisse vulneratum, et flammulam a Flandris discissam ac laniatam, et Anselmum Cherosium ejus gestatorem interemptum, memorat.
7. The Oriflamme was lost (as Belleforest states in his Description of the Town of Saint-Denis) in a battle fought against the Flemings. Concerning the same Oriflamme and its loss Gaguin writes thus in Book I of the History of the Franks, under Clovis: "It is also handed down that a red silk cloth, square like a military standard, shining with wondrous splendour, was divinely received, which the Frankish kings should use as a standard in expeditions against the enemies of the Christian faith; and that the name Oriflamme has remained to this banner down to the present, and that it was long kept by the monks of St. Denis; but that when the kings abused the standard against worshippers of Christ, it vanished; yet another of no dissimilar form was restored, which, consecrated by the bishops and the abbot of the place, is kept among the sacred treasures." Finally, the Oriflamme is believed to have been lost at Mons-en-Pévèle, which mount between Douai and Lille, cities of French Flanders, is famous even today. The battle fought there in the year of the Lord one thousand three hundred and four between the French and the Flemings, in which Philip the Fair, King of the Franks, was present and fought bravely, is described by Jacobus Meyerus in Book X of the Annals of Flanders. In which battle he records that both the king himself was wounded, and the little flame was torn and rent in pieces by the Flemings, and Anseau de Chevreuse its bearer was slain.
Negat tamen Dubleus recens scriptor lib. I Historiae suae, cap. 41, amissam esse : imo se illam vidisse asserit. Verum ego substitutam eam vidisse magis crediderim, quam illam veterem et primam, de qua nimis constat ex ipsismet Gallis scriptoribus esse deperditam.
Yet Doublet, a recent writer, in Book I of his History, Chapter 41, denies that it was lost; nay, he asserts that he saw it himself. However, I would rather believe that he saw the substituted one than that ancient and first one, concerning which it is all too clear from the French writers themselves that it perished.
8. In hujus flammulae sive auriflammae locum, alia quam simillima vexilla deinceps fuerunt substituta, ut ex iisdem Gallorum ac Flandrorum historiis condiscimus.
8. In place of this little flame or Oriflamme, other banners as similar as possible were subsequently substituted, as we learn from the same histories of the French and the Flemings.
9. Ad auriflammae, seu veteris seu novarum, benedictionem, haec reperitur solita adhiberi precatio : « Inclina, Domine, aurem tuam ad preces humilitatis nostrae, et per interventum B. Michaelis archangeli
9. For the blessing of the Oriflamme, whether of the old or of the new ones, this prayer is found to have been customarily used: "Incline Thine ear, O Lord, to the prayers of our lowliness, and through the intercession of Blessed Michael the Archarchangel,
Editors' notes and page, col. 856

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 856
  • marginal letters: A (quae supersunt) agnoscit; B sii, quod omnes; C praelio contra Flandros; D Flandros praesente et
  • old-edition numerals: 523 before divinitus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; begins mid-sentence from col 855; ends mid-word ar- at foot
PG 4:857
tui, omniumque coelestium virtutum, sed et beatorum martyrum Dionysii, Rustici et Eleutherii omniumque sanctorum tuorum, praesta nobis auxilium dexterae tuae: ut sicut benedixisti Abraham adversus quinque reges triumphantem, atque Davidem in tui nominis laude triumphales congressus exercentem; ita benedicere et sanctificare digneris hoc vexillum, quod ob defensionem regni et sanctae Ecclesiae contra hostilem rabiem defertur; quatenus in nomine tuo fideles et defensores populi Dei illud consequentes, per virtutem sanctae crucis, triumphum et victoriam se ex hostibus acquisisse laetentur. » E monumentis coenobii Dionysiani apud Lutetiam.
and of all the heavenly powers, and also of the blessed martyrs Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius, and of all Thy saints, grant us the help of Thy right hand: that even as Thou didst bless Abraham triumphing over the five kings, and David waging triumphal combats in praise of Thy name, so Thou mayest vouchsafe to bless and sanctify this banner, which is borne for the defence of the kingdom and of the holy Church against hostile rage; that in Thy name the faithful and the defenders of the people of God following it may rejoice to have won triumph and victory over their enemies through the power of the holy cross." From the monuments of the monastery of Saint-Denis at Paris.
(21) Vide in Bibliotheca Cluniacensi privilegia pontificum monasterio Cluniacensi concessa.
(21) See in the Bibliotheca Cluniacensis the privileges of the pontiffs granted to the monastery of Cluny.
(22) Rigordus l. De gestis Philippi, anno Domini 1191.
(22) Rigord, book On the Deeds of Philip, in the year of the Lord 1191.
(23) Gaguinus l. VI Hist. Franc.
(23) Gaguin, book VI of the History of the Franks.
(24) Guillelmus Nangius, in Gestis S. Ludovici.
(24) William of Nangis, in the Deeds of St. Louis.
CAPUT XXVII.
Chapter XXVII.
Aliorum partim sanctorum, partim genere illustrium adversus beatum Dionysium honores.
The honours paid to blessed Dionysius by others, partly saints and partly illustrious by lineage.
Praeter illorum, quos supra laudavimus, pietatem honoresque adversus sanctum Dionysium, multi quoque alii partim cultus frequentia et sinceritate, partim templorum, coenobiorum, aliorumve aedificiorum exstructione eumdem sibi patronum fautoremque fecerunt. In quibus primas sane sibi vindicat B. Genovefa virgo sanctissima, quae ducentis ferme annis ante regem Dagobertum, vicum Catuliiacensem ex amore et honore sancti Dionysii frequentissime celebravit, inibique illam ipsam aedem, in quam tanto postea Dagobertus patris iram fugiens, ut ante memoravi, velut in asilum confugit, non jam facultatibus suis, tametsi illis quoque, quam precibus et miraculis condidit. Quae enim ad templum tali loco et tempore aedificandum maxime desiderabantur, ea ubi reperienda essent, precando didicit, et ipsis operarum necessitatibus miracula patrando subvenit.
Besides the piety and honours towards Saint Dionysius of those whom we have praised above, many others also, partly by frequency and sincerity of veneration, partly by the building of churches, monasteries, or other edifices, made the same their patron and supporter. Among whom blessed Genevieve, the most holy virgin, assuredly claims the first place for herself, who nearly two hundred years before King Dagobert most frequently visited the village of Catulliacus out of love and honour for Saint Dionysius, and built in that same place that very church to which so long afterwards Dagobert fleeing his father's wrath, as I mentioned before, fled as into an asylum—not so much by her own means, though by those as well, as by prayers and miracles. For where the things that were most needed for building a church in such a place and time were to be found, she learned by praying, and relieved the very needs of the workmen by working miracles.
Jungatur S. Genovefae beata Birgitta, virgini Gallicanae vidua Germanica, etsi aevo quidem admodum disjuncta (inter utramque enim haud minus quam novem saecula interfuerunt), pietatis tamen ardore et colendi Dionysii studio prope par ac gemina. Quippe quae beatum martyrem tam frequenter ac tam ferventer voto et precibus adierit et lacessiverit, ut non raro qua visis coelestibus, qua opportunis solatiis ab eodem ipsam visitante affici meruerit. Et flagrante quidem inter reges Philippum Valesium Galliae, et Eduardum Angliae, quam acerrimo bello vidit inter precandum Galliae patronum Dionysium super afflicto regni statu, Reginae coeli supplicantem, et auxilium Francis implorantem. Alias item cum e peregrinatione ad sancti Jacobi Compostellani suscepta cum marito simul reverteretur, isque Atrebati in morbum incidisset, ex quo illa non mediocrem animo participaverat maerorem, gratissimam a suo patrono Dionysio consolationem percepit. Precanti enim apparens eum se esse dixit, qui ab urbe Roma Evangelii proferendi causa in Franciam venisset; et quia singulari ab ea diligeretur affectu, hinc se ejus curam habiturum, semperque praesto adfuturum: et addidit promisso pignus, brevi consecuturam mariti valetudinem. Quae et paulo post est consecuta. Denique alias saepius eumdem habere visitatorem merita est et consolatorem.
To St. Genevieve let blessed Bridget be joined, a Germanic widow to a Gallic virgin, who although widely separated in age (for between the two intervened no less than nine centuries), yet in ardour of piety and zeal for venerating Dionysius was almost equal and twin to her. Inasmuch as she approached and importuned the blessed martyr so frequently and so fervently with vows and prayers that she not seldom merited to be favoured with heavenly visions and timely consolations by the same visiting her. And indeed when a most fierce war was blazing between the kings Philip of Valois of France and Edward of England, while praying she saw Dionysius, the patron of France, supplicating the Queen of heaven over the afflicted state of the kingdom and imploring help for the French. At another time likewise, as she was returning together with her husband from a pilgrimage undertaken to Saint James of Compostela, and at Arras he had fallen into a sickness from which she shared no small grief in her soul, she received most welcome consolation from her patron Dionysius. For appearing to her as she prayed, he said that he was the one who had come from the city of Rome into France for the sake of spreading the Gospel; and because he was loved by her with singular affection, hence he would take care of her and ever be present at hand; and he added a pledge to his promise, that her husband's health would shortly follow. Which also followed a little later. Finally at other times she often merited to have the same as visitor and consoler.
His accenseri merito debent sanctus Swibertus Frisonum apostolus et B. Notgerus Eburonium episcopus: quorum ille, relicto natali solo, et stirpis nobilitate Christo substrata (Anglus enim erat, et illustri e familia oriundus), cum a sancto Wilfrido Merciorum praesule creatus antistes, ad Frisones Germanosque fide imbuendos missus esset, nihilque haberet antiquius, quam ut vanas eorum superstitiones in veram unius Dei religionem, et profana deorum fana in divorum sacra templa commutaret, tum magni Dionysii toto Occidente notissimi, et sibi in primis charissimi haud immemor, templum ejus honori sub annum salutis nostrae sexcentessimum nonagesimum in oppido Hoernaer consecravit. Alter vero multorum Leodii templorum aedificator, unum quoque in honorem et cultum B. Dionysii construxit, cui et canonicorum adjunxit collegium: qui primo quidem viginti, « procedente vero tempore (ut loquitur et testatur Anselmus) decem additis, in tricenarium profecerunt numerum. »
With these ought deservedly to be reckoned Saint Suitbert, Apostle of the Frisians, and blessed Notger, Bishop of Liège: the former of whom, having left his native soil and laid the nobility of his lineage beneath the feet of Christ (for he was an Englishman and sprung from an illustrious family), when created bishop by Saint Wilfrid, Prelate of the Mercians, and sent to imbue the Frisians and Germans with the faith, held nothing more urgent than to change their vain superstitions into the true religion of the one God, and the profane shrines of the gods into sacred churches of the saints; and not unmindful of the great Dionysius, best known throughout the whole West and dear to himself above all, consecrated a church in his honour around the six hundred and ninetieth year of our salvation in the town of Kaiserswerth. And the latter, the builder of many churches at Liège, built one also for the honour and veneration of blessed Dionysius, to which he also adjoined a college of canons, who were twenty at first, "and as time went on (as Anselm speaks and testifies), ten having been added, advanced to the number of thirty."
Sanctae vero Edithae pietas meritissime inter hos sanctos sibi locum facit. Fuit haec virgo Edgari regis filia, et Eduardi regis et martyris soror, et post patris quidem ac fratris excessum (nisi constanter recusasset) gentis suae regina: quae contempto regno et mundo, dum tota viam insistit pietatis, templum in honorem D. Dionysii patroni sui sub annum Domini nongentesimum octogesimum quartum condidit, et requietis suae locum certo mentis praesagio appellavit. Nam in eodem templo, quod vivens crebro frequentarat, a S. Dunstano, qui illud ejus invitatu dedicaverat, sepulta est. Qui Dunstanus cum in ipsa dedicatione eam virginem observasset pollicem dexterum identidem ad efformandum in fronte sua crucis signum extendere, facto delectatus apprehendit ejus dexteram, et dixit: « Nunquam putrescat hic digitus. » Qui proinde mansit imputribilis. Nam tredecim ipsis annis a suo decessu apparuit eadem sancta virgo beata Dunstano, et de corporis elevatione commonuit, addito veritatis signo, quod praeter ea membra quibus olim in puellari aetate abusa fuerat (oculorum scilicet, manuum et pedum) totum reliquum corpus incorruptum inveniretur. Adjunxit etiam de pollice his verbis: « Pollicem quoque dextrae manus, quo mihi assidue crucis signum impressi, illaesum videbis, ut appareat clementia Domini in parte servata, et paterna castigatio in parte desumpta. » Denique, ut S. Dionysii cultum olim, dum viveret egregie promoverat, ita illius mundo defunctae venerationem, quadam remunerationis vice idem Dionysius Dunstano antistiti apparens, et sacrum virginis corpus in lucem exponi et coli praecipiens, coelesti auctoritate promovit. Adeo exhibitus sanctis cultus in eos, qui exhibuerint, non sine ingenti fenore solet reciprocari.
And the piety of Saint Edith most deservedly makes a place for itself among these saints. This virgin was the daughter of King Edgar and sister of Edward, king and martyr, and after the departure of her father and brother would have been (had she not steadfastly refused) queen of her nation; who having despised the kingdom and the world, while wholly treading the way of piety, founded a church in honour of St. Dionysius her patron around the year of the Lord nine hundred and eighty-four, and with a sure presage of mind called it the place of her rest. For in the same church, which while living she had frequented often, she was buried by St. Dunstan, who had dedicated it at her invitation. And when at the dedication itself Dunstan had observed that virgin repeatedly stretching forth her right thumb to form the sign of the cross upon her forehead, delighted with the deed he grasped her right hand and said: "May this finger never decay." And accordingly it remained undecaying. For a full thirteen years after her departure the same holy and blessed virgin appeared to Dunstan and admonished him concerning the elevation of her body, adding as a sign of truth that besides those members which she had once misused in her girlish age (namely her eyes, hands, and feet) all the rest of her body would be found incorrupt. She added also concerning her thumb in these words: "The thumb also of my right hand, wherewith I assiduously impressed the sign of the cross upon myself, you shall see unharmed, that the clemency of the Lord may appear in the part preserved, and fatherly chastisement in the part taken away." Finally, just as she had excellently promoted the veneration of St. Dionysius of old while she lived, so after she had departed from the world, by way of recompense the same Dionysius, appearing to Bishop Dunstan and commanding the sacred body of the virgin to be brought forth to the light and venerated, promoted her veneration by heavenly authority. So much is veneration shown to the saints wont to be returned, not without vast interest, upon those who have shown it.
Facit porro candidissimus ille puritatis et pietatis anglicanae flos, beatissima Editha, uti et aliorum Anglorum seu regum seu principum S. Dionysii amantissimorum, et sacro ejus honori devotissimorum mihi refricetur ac redeat laeta memoria: nec tui, o beatissime Eduarde rex et confessor, ulla possim ratione oblivisci. Haud enim scio, an quidquam aliquando tulerit terra Anglia nomine tuo vel majus vel sanctius, sed simul et conjunctim gloriae S. Dionysii celebrandae et tutandae devotius. Nam cum praeter solitam in sancta regni tui loca et indigetes tuos liberalitatem ac munificentiam, Dionysii quoque, licet peregrini, memor esses, ac praedivitem ei villam plurimisque abundantem commodis elargirere, ita fere dicebas, ita scribebas: « Ego Eduardus rex Anglorum, cum essem in pace, in gloria regni mei, pro salute animae meae patrumque meorum qui ante me regnaverunt, cum consultu et decreto primatum fideliumque meorum, dedi S. Dionysio (qui celebri memoriae apud nos quidem nominatur, apud Francos autem et
Moreover, that fairest flower of English purity and piety, the most blessed Edith, causes the joyful memory of other English kings or princes also, most loving of St. Dionysius and most devoted to his sacred honour, to be refreshed and return to me; nor could I in any way forget you, O most blessed Edward, king and confessor. For I know not whether the land of England ever bore anything either greater or holier than your name, or at the same time and conjointly more devoted to celebrating and guarding the glory of St. Dionysius. For when, besides your wonted liberality and munificence towards the holy places of your kingdom and your native saints, you were mindful of Dionysius also, though a foreigner, and bestowed upon him a very rich estate abounding in very many advantages, you spoke and wrote in nearly these words: "I, Edward, King of the English, while I was in peace in the glory of my kingdom, for the salvation of my soul and of my fathers who reigned before me, with the counsel and decree of my primates and faithful men, have given to St. Dionysius (who is named with famous memory among us indeed, and among the Franks is both
Editors' notes and page, col. 857

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: A Dei illud consequentes,
  • old-edition numerals: 524 after in
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes and Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word (ar)changeli split at start of column
PG 4:858
Editors' notes and page, col. 858

Page

  • other: col 858 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 857 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:859
colitur et habetur) villam quamdam nominatam Teintuna in territorio et comitatu urbis quae Oxenaforda dicitur, cum omnibus appendicibus ejus, id est terris, silvis, pascuis, aquis, pratis, cultis et incultis. Sit autem terra haec immunis et libera ab omni negotio, excepta expeditione, et pontis vel arcis instauratione. Quod si qui violaverint, si pars eorum, decreto Dei et meo, omniumque episcoporum (quorum nomina hic habentur) cum Juda traditore, cum Dathan et Abiron, in ignem aeternum, ubi vermis eorum non moritur, et ignis non exstinguitur; nisi reatum suum coram Deo et sancto Dionysio emendaverint. Anno Dominicae Incarnationis millesimo quingentesimo nono, » etc. His litteris regiae donationis subscripserant nomina sua, primo rex et regina, deinde duo archiepiscopi, tum episcopi sex; postea duces quinque, deinceps et alii.
venerated and possessed) a certain estate named Taynton in the territory and county of the city which is called Oxford, with all its appurtenances, that is, lands, woods, pastures, waters, meadows, cultivated and uncultivated. And let this land be immune and free from every burden, except military expedition and the repair of bridge or fortress. And if any shall violate this, let their lot be, by the decree of God and mine and that of all the bishops (whose names are contained here), with Judas the traitor, with Dathan and Abiram, into everlasting fire, where their worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched; unless they amend their guilt before God and Saint Dionysius. In the year of the Lord's Incarnation one thousand five hundred and nine," etc. To this charter of royal donation had subscribed their names, first the king and queen, then two archbishops, then six bishops, afterwards five dukes, and next others also.
Sed haec studio brevitatis omitto, et ab Anglorum pietate, de qua et inferius sermo mihi necessario instituendus est, in Franciam pedem refero. Vocat enim ad se, quem hactenus omisi, S. Eligius, et in S. Dionysii honore spectari artem suam petit. Cui sane inter aevi illius aurifices facile principi, et in opus quod ad B. Dionysii spectabat ornamentum, toto quod aiunt, animo et corpore incumbenti, haud mediocris laus debetur: imo et Noviomensis episcopatus, qui post divinitus ei tributus est, ut pars forte, aliqua praemii, procuratore apud Deum Dionysio, felici sorte obtigit. Nam longe nobilissimum eidem suo et omnis Galliae patrono in civitate Parisiensi condidit mausoleum, cui et tectum auro gemmisque opere mirifico incrustatum superposuit. Quo quidem in opere tametsi regis Dagoberti liberalitas ac munificentia praeclare resplenduit, tamen omne auri gemmarumque pretium infra artis ac industriae aestimationem fuit. « Tantum enim illic (ut S. Audoeni verbis utar) suppeditante rege suam exercuit industriam, atque ita suum declaravit ingenium et artificium, ut pene singulare sit in Galliis ornamentum, et in magna omnium admiratione usque in hodiernum diem. »
But these things I omit for the sake of brevity, and from the piety of the English, concerning which I must necessarily speak below as well, I turn my step back to France. For St. Eligius, whom I have hitherto omitted, calls me to himself, and asks that his art be viewed in the honour of St. Dionysius. To whom assuredly, easily the foremost among the goldsmiths of that age, and bending himself with his whole soul and body, as they say, to the work which pertained to the adorning of blessed Dionysius, no small praise is owed; nay, the bishopric of Noyon also, which was afterwards divinely bestowed upon him, fell to him by a happy lot as perchance some part of his reward, with Dionysius as his procurator before God. For to the same patron of himself and of all Gaul he built in the city of Paris by far the noblest mausoleum, over which he also placed a canopy encrusted with gold and gems of wondrous workmanship. In which work indeed, although the liberality and munificence of King Dagobert shone forth brilliantly, nevertheless the whole price of the gold and gems was below the value of the art and industry. "For so greatly there (to use the words of St. Ouen), while the king supplied the means, did he exercise his industry, and so display his talent and craftsmanship, that it is an almost singular ornament in the Gauls, and held in great admiration by all even to this day."
Liceat mihi in horum coronam sanctorum, qui S. Dionysii gloriae et honori studuerunt, aut sacra illa loca coluerunt, etiam S. Ignatium societatis Jesu Deo duce auctorem atque fundatorem includere. Is enim Parisiis cum studeret, et nonnullis sibi adjunctis sociis totus ad res magnas ac divinas aspiraret, tandem anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo tricesimo quarto, cum instituenda formandaque perfectioris vitae initia, et quaedam velut semina futurae societatis facienda concepisset animo, non alium ad haec beata principia commodiorem aut sanctiorem locum esse judicavit, quam vicinum Parisiis montem Martyrum, hoc est montem illum S. Dionysii et aliorum martyrum cruore consecratum: illuc proinde solemni Assumptae Virginis die (quam praecipuam sibi apud Deum patronam cuncti asciverant) communiter adeundum censuerunt, ibi tantam celebritatem qua possent pietate exigendam, ibi eorum quae ad Dei gratiam et fratrum salutem conceperant vota nuncupanda. Et summa quidem votorum haec fuit: Primum, ut remisso fluxis vanisque voluptatibus nuntio, integram illibatamque in perpetuum amplexarentur castitatem. Dein, ut quod ejus fieri posset, paupertatis semita graderentur, eamque, excepto tam studiorum (quae aliqui necdum absolverant) quam destinatae ad sacra Jerosolymorum loca peregrinationis tempore gnaviter sectarentur: neu quidquam omnino pro augustissimi sacrificii celebratione quovis praetextu admitterent. Praeterea, ut in Palaestinam ad gentis ejus salutem (si quidem pateret aditus et permitteretur) certo tempore constituto simul navigarent; sin minus, ad summum pontificem adirent, atque ad ejus prostrati genua totos se ad fructum animarum ex ipsius nutu arbitrioque dedicarent. Quae vota duobus quoque annis consequentibus eodem die, et loco, et ritu renovarunt. Quis autem dubitet quin ille Galliarum apostolus, ille instructor gentium, ille ab Oriente ad Occidentem peregrinus, cum in sui martyrii loco exiguam illam coronam videret sua per vestigia incedere meditantem, ac se fratrum suorum in longinquis terris degentium saluti devoventem; quis, inquam, dubitet, quin ille verus honoris Dei amator et aemulator multum caloris multumque roboris devotae illis novorum athletarum coronae, et ad promittenda et ad praestanda tanta molimina, suis apud omnium gratiarum fontem precationibus impetrarit?
Let it be permitted to me to include in the crown of these saints who were zealous for the glory and honour of St. Dionysius, or venerated those sacred places, St. Ignatius also, under God's guidance the author and founder of the Society of Jesus. For when he was studying at Paris and, having joined beberapa companions to himself, was wholly aspiring to great and divine things, at length in the year of the Lord one thousand five hundred and thirty-four, having conceived in his mind to institute and form the beginnings of a more perfect life and make as it were certain seeds of the future Society, he judged no other place more suitable or holier for these blessed beginnings than the Mount of Martyrs near Paris, that is, that mount consecrated with the blood of St. Dionysius and the other martyrs; thither accordingly on the solemn day of the Assumption of the Virgin (whom all had adopted as their chief patroness before God) they resolved to go in common, there to spend so great a feast with what piety they could, and there to pronounce the vows of those things which they had conceived for the grace of God and the salvation of the brethren. And the sum of the vows was this: First, that bidding farewell to fleeting and vain pleasures, they should embrace perpetual, entire, and Spotless chastity. Next, that so far as might be, they should walk in the path of poverty, and diligently pursue it, except during the time both of their studies (which some had not yet completed) and of the pilgrimage destined to the sacred places of Jerusalem; nor under any pretext accept anything at all for the celebration of the most august sacrifice. Furthermore, that at a fixed time appointed they should sail together to Palestine for the salvation of that people (if indeed access were open and permitted); and if not, that they should go to the Supreme Pontiff, and prostrate at his knees dedicate themselves wholly to the fruit of souls at his nod and bidding. Which vows they renewed in the two following years also on the same day, and in the same place, and with the same rite. And who could doubt that when that Apostle of the Gauls, that instructor of the nations, that pilgrim from the East to the West, beheld in the place of his own martyrdom that little company meditating to walk in his footsteps and devoting itself to the salvation of its brethren dwelling in distant lands—who, I say, could doubt that that true lover and zealous promoter of the honour of God obtained by his prayers at the fountain of all graces much warmth and much strength for that devout company of new athletes, both for promising and for performing such great undertakings?
Addamus horum divorum numero illustres regia dignitate personas; sive Adelaidem Roberti Francorum regis matrem, egregia sanctitate feminam; sive Henricum III Angliae regem praeclara virum pietate: de quorum altera Helgaudus Floriacensis, post coenobiorum ab ea exstructorum recensionem, ita subdit: « Speciali autem suo post Dominum amicorum amico, beato videlicet Dionysio, casulam miro itidem opere factam contulit, quod opus vocatur orbis terrarum illi Caroli Calvi dissimillimum. Sperabat enim se Deo fidelis regina partem habituram cum eo eui promiserat Deus sermone non casso, impetraturum pro quibuscunque petiisset. Etenim universa progenies famulam se tanti martyris in omni opere proclamabat. » De altero autem ita Nangius: « Anno Domini millesimo ducentesimo quinquagesimo nono Henricus rex Angliae venit in Franciam, exceptusque est Parisiis a S. Ludovico: postmodum B. Dionysium visitare cupiens, discessit Parisiis, et ad ecclesiam B. Dionysii venit cum magna devotione et reverentia, mensemque et eo amplius ibi commoratus, conventui cappam auream et scyphum magni ponderis contulit. » Nec inhonoratum indonatumve S. Dionysium reliquit Philippus II Hispaniarum rex; qui obtento a rege Franciae S. Eugenii primi antistitis Toletani (quod diu multumque postulaverat) sacro corpore, in tanti memoriam beneficii, et simul quod idem Eugenius, Dionysii Areopagitae discipulus, ab eo in Hispaniam missus esset, eidem martyri Dionysio argenteam lampadem magnitudine et artificio spectabilem donum misit. Istis, quae in hoc genere praecipua sunt, cursim delibatis, caetera transiliens, ad mirabiliora Dionysianae virtutis signa depropero.
Let us add to the number of these saints persons illustrious in royal dignity: whether Adelaide, mother of Robert King of the Franks, a woman of extraordinary sanctity, or Henry III, King of England, a man of noble piety; concerning the former of whom Helgaud of Fleury, after an enumeration of the monasteries built by her, adds thus: "And to her special friend of friends next after the Lord, namely blessed Dionysius, she presented a chasuble wrought likewise of wondrous workmanship, which work is called the Orb of the Lands, not unlike that of Charles the Bald. For the queen, faithful to God, hoped that she would have a part with him to whom God had promised with no vain word that he should obtain his request for whomsoever he asked. For her whole lineage proclaimed itself the servant of so great a martyr in every work." And concerning the latter thus writes Nangis: "In the year of the Lord one thousand two hundred and fifty-nine, Henry, King of England, came into France and was received at Paris by St. Louis; afterwards, desiring to visit blessed Dionysius, he departed from Paris and came to the church of blessed Dionysius with great devotion and reverence, and having stayed there a month and more, presented to the convent a golden cope and a cup of great weight." Nor did Philip II, King of the Spains, leave St. Dionysius unhonoured or ungifted: who having obtained from the King of France the sacred body of St. Eugenius, first Bishop of Toledo (which he had long and earnestly requested), in memory of so great a benefit, and at the same time because the same Eugenius, a disciple of Dionysius the Areopagite, had been sent by him into Spain, sent as a gift to the same martyr Dionysius a silver lamp remarkable for size and workmanship. Having cursorily touched upon these things, which are the chief in this kind, passing over the rest I hasten on to more wonderful signs of the power of Dionysius.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(25) In Revel. extrav., c. 92, et in Vita ejus tomo IV Surii.
(25) In the Extravagant Revelations, ch. 92, and in her Life in tome IV of Surius.
(26) S. Marcellinus presbyter in Vita S. Swiberti, c. 11, tomo II Surii.
(26) St. Marchelm the priest in the Life of St. Suitbert, ch. 11, in tome II of Surius.
(27) Apud Surium, tomo VI Vitarum.
(27) In Surius, tome VI of the Lives.
(28) Helgaudus in Vita Roberti regis Francorum.
(28) Helgaud in the Life of Robert King of the Franks.
(29) Cui promiserat Deus sermone non casso. Promisisse Deum opem omnibus pro quibus supplicasset S. Dionysius, praeter Helgaudum Floriacensem hic laudatum, etiam testatus est Hilduinus in Vita S. Dionysii, ubi haec verba: Dilectio et benignitas quam habes, semper, pro quocunque petieris, impetrabit. Refert eadem verba Guilielmus Nangius in Vita S. Ludovici. Similem a Domino promissionem preces S. Viti martyris subsecutam esse, scribit Witichindus lib. II Gestorum Saxonicorum: « Hanc vocem, inquit, subsecuta est sponsio divinae promissionis rata et firma esse omnia quae rogasset. » De Gertrude l. I Insinuntionum, cap. 25, scribitur, pro quocunque benignissimum Deum negotio invocaret, id eventu prospero semper suc-
(29) To whom God had promised with no vain word. That God promised help to all for whom St. Dionysius should supplicate, besides Helgaud of Fleury praised here, Hilduin also has testified in the Life of St. Dionysius, where are these words: The love and benignity which you have shall ever obtain whatsoever you shall ask for. William of Nangis relates the same words in the Life of St. Louis. That a similar promise from the Lord followed the prayers of St. Vitus the martyr, Widukind writes in book II of the Deeds of the Saxons: "Upon this voice," he says, "followed the pledge of the divine promise that all things which he had asked were ratified and firm." Concerning Gertrude, in book I of the Insinuations, ch. 25, it is written that for whatsoever matter she invoked the most benign God, with a prosperous outcome it would always suc-
Editors' notes and page, col. 859

Footnotes

Note: here the notes are Halloix's NOTATIONES. They begin on this page under a rule and the heading "NOTATIONES", and are numbered to the calls in the text from (25). The text above is Latin only, set across the full page width. So "call in col" gives the half of the page where the call stands. Calls (25) and (26) stand on page 446. The call for (27) is not in the page-foot images. (printed under page 447)

(27) ‹call not visible in the page-foot images› · call in col (not seen)

Apud Surium, tomo VI Vitarum.

In Surius, vol. VI of the Lives.

(printed under page 447)

(28) ‹Helgaudus Floriacensis› · call in col 859

Helgaudus in Vita Roberti regis Francorum.

Helgaud, in the Life of Robert, King of the Franks.

(printed under page 447)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPAGITAE.
  • marginal letters: A Vita S. Dionysii,
  • old-edition numerals: 525 before Liceat
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii and Notationes by P. Halloix; word suc-(cessurum) split at column break
PG 4:860
Editors' notes and page, col. 860

Footnotes

(29) ‹sermone non casso› · call in col 860

Cui promiserat Deus sermone non casso. Promisisse Deum opem omnibus pro quibus supplicasset S. Dionysius, praeter Helgaudum Floriacensem hic laudatum, etiam testatus est Hilduinus in Vita S. Dionysii, ubi haec verba: Dilectio et benignitas quam habes, semper, pro quocunque petieris, impetrabit. Refert eadem verba Guilielmus Nangius in Vita S. Ludovici. Similem a Domino promissionem preces S. Viti martyris subsecutam esse, scribit Witichindus lib. II Gestorum Saxonicorum: « Hanc vocem, inquit, subsecuta est sponsio divinae promissionis rata et firma esse omnia quae rogasset. » De Gertrude l. I Insinuationum, cap. 23, scribitur, pro quocunque benignissimum Deum negotio invocaret, id eventu prospero semper suc- (continues)

To whom God had promised, by no empty word. That God promised help to all for whom St Dionysius should make supplication is attested by Helgaud of Fleury, cited here, and also by Hilduin in the Life of St Dionysius, where these words occur: The love and kindness that you have will always obtain whatever you ask for. William of Nangis reports the same words in his Life of St Louis. Widukind writes in Book II of the Deeds of the Saxons that a like promise from the Lord followed the prayers of St Vitus the martyr: "This utterance," he says, "was followed by the divine pledge of a promise that all he had asked would be ratified and firm." Of Gertrude it is written, in Book I of the Insinuationes, ch. 23 [the numeral is unclear on the scan], that whatever business she called upon the most kind God for, it always suc- (continues)

(printed under page 447)

Page

  • other: col 860 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 859 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:861
cessurum. Dixit etiam S. Dominicus, ille Dominicanae fundator et pater familiae, atque adeo prae se tulit, ac rebus ipsis ostendit, nihil se unquam a Domino poposcisse quin impetraverit. Ac ne cui nimis haec mira videantur, ipsum divini Psalmistae audiendum est testimonum Psal. CXLIV, 19 Voluntatem timentium se faciet, et deprecationem eorum exaudiet, et salvos faciet eos. Quin et nostra prope aetate S. Theresia Carmelitarum discalceatorum mater, sibi esse a Domino revelatum dixit, neminem quidquam in nomine B. Petri Alcantarae a Deo petiturum, quin esset impetraturus; ac se quidem multis in rebus promissi hujus expertam veritatem. Vide Vitam ejus ab ipsamet scriptam c. 24
ceed. St. Dominic also, that founder and father of the Dominican family, said, and indeed professed and showed by facts themselves, that he had never asked anything of the Lord without obtaining it. And lest these things seem overly wonderful to anyone, the testimony itself of the divine Psalmist must be heard, Ps. 144:19: He will do the will of them that fear Him, and He will hear their supplication, and will save them. Nay more, nearly in our own age St. Teresa, mother of the Discalced Carmelites, said that it had been revealed to her by the Lord that no one would ask anything of God in the name of blessed Peter of Alcántara without obtaining it, and that she herself had experienced the truth of this promise in many matters. See her Life written by herself, ch. 24.
(30) Guiliel. de Nangis l. De gestis S. Ludovici.
(30) William of Nangis, book On the Deeds of St. Louis.
(31) Istis, quae in hoc genere praecipua, etc. Nam et alia in aliis adjici possent, si necesse foret. Helgaudi tamen Floriacensis monachi et scriptoris (quia nonnulla nobis suppeditavit) fiet aliqua mentio. Is igitur fundo coenobii floriacensis aedem parvulam construxit in honorem SS. Dionysii, Rustici et Eleutherii: qua re intellecta, misit ei Robertus Francorum rex eorumdem sanctorum nonnullas reliquias, e casula scilicet S. Dionysii, e dalmatica S. Rustici, e casula S. Eleutherii, atque e vestimentis eorumdem sanguine aspersis, et de corporum pulveribus, nec non de triplici funiculo quo astrictus fuerat sanctus martyr Dionysius. Horum testis est ipse Helgaudus in Roberto, rege Francorum. Nec vero canonicorum Rhemensium pietas praetereunda est, qui templum S. Dionysi aedificarunt: quod Hervaeus Rhemensis archiepiscopus, teste Flodoardo, lib IV, c. 13, consecravit.
(31) Having cursorily touched upon these things, which are the chief in this kind, etc. For other things also could be added in other places, if it were necessary. Of Helgaud, however, monk and writer of Fleury (because he has supplied us with several things), some mention shall be made. On an estate of the monastery of Fleury, therefore, he built a little church in honour of Saints Dionysius, Rusticus, and Eleutherius; upon learning which, Robert, King of the Franks, sent him some relics of the same saints, namely from the chasuble of St. Dionysius, from the dalmatic of St. Rusticus, from the chasuble of St. Eleutherius, and from their garments sprinkled with blood, and of the dust of their bodies, and also of the triple cord wherewith the holy martyr Dionysius had been bound. Of these things Helgaud himself is witness in his Life of Robert, King of the Franks. Nor indeed must the piety of the canons of Reims be passed over, who built a church of St. Dionysius, which Hervé, Archbishop of Reims, as Flodoard testifies, book IV, ch. 13, consecrated.
CAPUT XXVIII.
Chapter XXVIII.
S. Dionysii varia in varios et vario in genere post mortem miracula.
Various miracles of St. Dionysius after death upon various persons and in various kinds.
Omnia quae B. Dionysius post excessum ad superos vario in genere perpetravit miracula, et pervestigare studiosius nimis taediosum, et accuratius enarrare nimis operosum esset: proinde praecipua duntaxat et pauca referam. In quibus tenere principatum illud debet, quod in Stephano pontifice, ejus nominis tertio, in magnum Ecclesiae bonum idem Dionysius designavit. Cujus quidem miraculi, quo certior exstet fides, ex ipsiusmet Stephani litteris, quae hodieque in promptu sunt, collecta veritas est. Hic igitur Stephanus ab Aistulpho Longobardorum rege inique oppressus, expetitis frustra ab imperatore Constantinopolitano auxiliis, demum ad Pipinum Francorum regem, si quid is forte subsidii afferret, se contulit; cui rex perbenigne et perhumaniter excepto, atque in B. Dionysii coenobio per hiemem hospitari jusso, spopondit se proximo vere in Aistuphum ducturum, et opem afflictae Italiae, urbique ipsi et pontifici quietem et pacem allaturum. Stephano interea tam ex itinerum laboribus, quam ex injuriis temporum gravissime laboranti, et desperata jam valetudine, nusquam nisi in Deo et in sanctis spes suas reponenti, ecce dum in aede sacra preces fundit, per visum apparent principes apostolorum Petrus et Paulus, et cum illis una templi praeses S. Dionysius, et hic quidem gracili ac procero corpore, vultu amoeno, coma candida, tunica nivea clavo purpureo juncta, pallio conchyliato stellulis aureis intexto: et hi inter sese laeto ac hilari ore sermocinantes, Dionysio medenti munus deferunt: tum ille palmam et thuribulum manu gestans, presbytero et diacono, qui seorsum adhuc steterant, latera cingentibus, ad aegrum propius accedit, salutatque: Pax tecum, frater, noli timere: non morieris donec ad sedem tuam prospere revertaris. Surge sanus, et hoc altare in honorem Dei et apostolorum ejus Petri et Pauli, quos vides, dedica, missas gratiarum agens. Erat vero ibidem (ut ipse retulit visi hujus spectator Stephanus) inaestimabilis quaedam cum mira suavitate claritas. Mox ergo sanitati est restitutus Quare cum exsequi mandatum B. Dionysii jam incolumis satageret, et demonstratam aram in Dei et apostolorum honorem consecrare, ii qui coram aderant, et pridianae infirmitatis oculati testes fuerant, desipere eum arbitrabantur, donec Pipino regi, et optimatibus atque proceribus rei serie denarrata, et fide dictis habita, rite sacris operatus, eam ipsam aram dedicavit, et super ea pallium apostolicum, ac Petri claves, velut sacra quaedam anathemata, in rei memoriam deposuit. Annus tunc agebatur Domini septingentesimus quinquagesimus quartus, ipsius autem Stephani papae tertius idem pontifex nonnullas B. Dionysii reliquias secum Romam asportasse, atque in ejusdem martyris honorem monasterium in paterno fundo aedificare coepisse, quod opus morte auctoris interceptum, Paulus ejus frater, et in pontificatu successor, magnifice absolvit, convectisque in illud compluribus SS. martyrum corporibus consecravit, et Graecis hominibus Deo ibidem famulaturis, in memoriam et honorem Dionysii Areopagitae, ut fratrem velle didicerat, attribuit: locumque Ad sanctos martyres in schola Graecorum, appellavit. Atque de Stephano hactenus.
All the miracles which blessed Dionysius after his departure to heaven wrought in various kinds it would be both too tedious to investigate very studiously and too laborious to relate very accurately; accordingly I shall recount only a few and those the chief. Among which that one ought to hold the first place which the same Dionysius wrought upon Pope Stephen, the third of that name, to the great good of the Church. Of which miracle indeed, that surer credence may exist, the truth has been gathered from the letters of Stephen himself, which are at hand even today. This Stephen, therefore, being unjustly oppressed by Aistulf, King of the Lombards, after having sought succours in vain from the Emperor of Constantinople, at length betook himself to Pepin, King of the Franks, in case he might perchance bring some aid; and having received him most benignly and most humanely, and bidden him lodge for the winter in the monastery of blessed Dionysius, the king promised that in the following spring he would lead an army against Aistulf, and bring help to afflicted Italy and quiet and peace to the City itself and the Pontiff. Meanwhile, as Stephen was suffering most grievously both from the labours of the journeys and from the injuries of the times, and as his health was now despaired of and he placed his hopes nowhere save in God and in the saints, behold, while he is pouring forth prayers in the sacred church, there appear in a vision the princes of the apostles Peter and Paul, and together with them the guardian of the church, St. Dionysius—the latter of slender and tall body, pleasant countenance, white hair, in a snow-white tunic joined with a purple stripe, and a purple-dyed mantle interwoven with little golden stars; and conversing among themselves with joyful and cheerful countenance, they commit the office of healing to Dionysius; then he, bearing a palm and a censer in his hand, while a priest and a deacon who had hitherto stood apart girded his sides, approaches nearer to the sick man and greets him: Peace be with you, brother, fear not: you shall not die until you return prosperously to your see. Rise healed, and dedicate this altar in honour of God and of His apostles Peter and Paul, whom you see, offering Masses of thanksgiving. And there was in that same place (as Stephen himself, the beholder of this vision, related) a certain inestimable brightness with a wonderful sweetness. Soon therefore he was restored to health. Wherefore, when now whole he busied himself to execute the command of blessed Dionysius and consecrate the altar pointed out to him in honour of God and the apostles, those who were present in person and had been eye-witnesses of his sickness of the day before thought that he was out of his mind, until after the course of the affair had been related to King Pepin and the nobles and chiefs, and credence given to his words, having duly celebrated the sacred mysteries, he dedicated that very altar, and laid upon it the apostolic pallium and the keys of Peter, as sacred votive offerings, in memory of the event. It was then the seven hundred and fifty-fourth year of the Lord, and the third of Pope Stephen himself. The same Pontiff is said to have carried away some relics of blessed Dionysius with him to Rome, and in honour of the same martyr to have begun to build a monastery on his paternal estate, which work, interrupted by the death of its author, Paul his brother and successor in the pontificate magnificently completed, and having brought into it several bodies of the holy martyrs consecrated it, and assigned it to Greeks who should serve God in that place, in memory and honour of Dionysius the Areopagite, as he had learned his brother wished, and called the place At the Holy Martyrs in the Schola Graecorum. And so far concerning Stephen.
Quemnam autem illi potissimum subjungemus, similis a B. Dionysio collatae valetudinis compotem et laudatorem? Te, opinor jure quam meritissimo, dux Bertholde, et inter Angliae duces verae pietatis cultu eminentissime. Tu enim in gravissimam aliquando delapsus infirmitatem, cum a medicis sperare nihil posses, ad coelestia suspirans remedia, opem a B. Dionysio et sociis martyribus confidenter exspectasti, et reportasti. Nam audito esse in Galliis eorumdem sanctorum corpora, velut quasdam efficacium medelarum apothecas, qua primum per Caroli Magni imp. (cujus in obsequiis versabare) facultatem licuit, illo te contulisti, eos veneratus es, ab iis sanitatem expostulasti, et paucis admodum, quibus ad eorum monumenta decubuisti, diebus integram plane ac solidam valetudinem recuperasti. Quid ergo? Apud ingratum et immemorem ea fuit collocata gratia? nullusque in sanctos tanti beneficii fructus redundavit? Imo vero maximus. Nam aedem illis sacram in villa tua exstruxisti, et illam ipsam villam una cum agris, pratis, silvis, aquis, campis, haereditate a majoribus acceptam, sed et portus duos maritimos ei terrae vicinos, simul cum salinis, aliisque eodem pertinentibus, perquam insigni et prolixa benignitate, eorumdem sanctorum cultoribus monachis, sive Dionysianis coenobitis condonasti: Dignum est enim, inquiebas, ut per quos sum ab omni corporis liberatus infirmitate, ipsi mihi in ipsa mea debeant haereditate succedere. Beatum porro illud saeculum (sunt enim bina haec piae liberalitatis exempla unius ejusdemque octavi saeculi) quod tales habuit clientes sanctorum! quod tam memores protulit divinorum beneficiorum susceptores!
And whom above all shall we subjoin to him as a partaker and praiser of like health conferred by blessed Dionysius? You, I think, by most deserved right, Duke Berthold, most eminent among the dukes of England in the cultivation of true piety. For having once fallen into a most grievous infirmity, when you could hope for nothing from physicians, sighing for heavenly remedies, you confidently expected and won help from blessed Dionysius and his companion martyrs. For having heard that in the Gauls were the bodies of the same saints, like storehouses of efficacious medicines, as soon as leave was permitted by the Emperor Charlemagne (in whose service you were engaged), you betook yourself thither, venerated them, earnestly asked health from them, and within the very few days during which you lay at their monuments recovered a thoroughly whole and solid health. What then? Was that favour bestowed upon an ungrateful and forgetful man? And did no fruit of so great a benefit redound to the saints? Nay, the greatest. For you built a church sacred to them on your estate, and with most signal and lavish bounty bestowed that very estate together with its lands, meadows, woods, waters, and plains, received by inheritance from your ancestors, and two seaports also neighbouring to that land, together with the salt-works and other things pertaining thereto, upon the monks who venerated the same saints, or the religious of Saint-Denis: For it is worthy, you said, that those through whom I have been freed from all infirmity of body should themselves succeed me in my very inheritance. Blessed moreover was that century (for these two examples of pious liberality belong to one and the selfsame eighth century) which had such clients of the saints! which brought forth such mindful receivers of divine benefits!
Et vero alios eosdem ipso saeculo, et ex eadem Anglia praeclaros possem adducere erga Dionysium benefactores, seu Offam Merciorum regem, seu geminos fratres Agonavalam et Sigrinum, et hosce quidem ultro et unanimi consensu omnem suam possessionem, quam portui Lundevicensi vicinam habebant, S. Dionysio contribuentes; illum autem et quidquid ibidem habebat juris benignissime remittentem, et alia insupper e suo adjungentem. Fuit, fuit olim ea in divos pietas, ea largitas, ut prae sanctorum honoribus omnis propinquorum videretur inducta oblivio: nunc e contrario tanta est propinquorum cura, et viscera
And indeed I could adduce in the very same century, and from the same England, those other illustrious benefactors towards Dionysius, whether Offa, King of the Mercians, or the twin brothers Agonavala and Sigrinus—the latter of their own accord and with unanimous consent contributing to St. Dionysius all their possession which they held near the port of London, and the former both most benignly remitting whatever right he had in that place and adding other things besides from his own. There was, there was of old such piety towards the saints, such bounty, that in comparison with the honours of the saints complete forgetfulness of kinsfolk seemed to have been brought in; whereas now, on the contrary, so great is the care of kinsfolk, and the bowels
Editors' notes and page, col. 861

Footnotes

(none) Note: the page foot holds only text. The continuation of notation (29) from page 447 is not printed here. (printed under page 448)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: A gaudi tamen Floriacensis
  • old-edition numerals: 526 after Voluntatem; 527 after veneratus
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Notationes and Vita S. Dionysii by P. Halloix; word (suc)cessurum split at column break
PG 4:862
Editors' notes and page, col. 862

Page

  • other: col 862 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 861 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:863
corrodens sollicitudo, ut nulla videatur sanctorum prae propinquis restare memoria. Verum hoc agamus et alia nostri martyris benefica revisamus miracula.
gnawing solicitude, that no memory of the saints seems to remain in comparison with kinsfolk. However, let us attend to our subject and review the other beneficent miracles of our martyr.
Auctor praeterea est Flodoardus, sua aetate, hoc est sub annum Christi nongentesimum, feminam pauperculam, Gillaudem nomine, cum totam manum impacto molae manubrio graviter sauciasset, ad B. Dionysii sacras reliquias (quae ob infestationes paganorum Rhemis tunc asservabantur) magno cum timore et reverentia adiisse, atque in preces diu noctuque prostratam ejus denique alloquio et solatio in somnis donatam esse, et simul viam obtinendae sanitatis didicisse. Alia ejusdem martyris miracula perstringit Rigordus, aevi sui scriptor: quorum bina in annum millesimum centesimum nonagesimum tertium bina in proxime sequentem inciderunt. Priora sunt haec: Puerulus quidam vita functus, ad B. Dionysii aedem a parentibus, ipso ejusdem sancti festo die deportatus, et ante martyrum corpora altari impositus, postquam parentes S. Dionysii opem mistis preces lacrymis atque suspiriis impensius implorassent, ad vitae usuram, universo respectante populo, remigravit. Item arreptitius quidam in eodem templo simili ope curatus est. Posteriora autem in sequenti anno haec fuerunt: Trimulus puer de Curte nova aquis submersus, vitam B. Dionysiis meritis recuperavit. Deinde vir quidam Misionensis, eodem invocato et succurrente Dionysio martyre, e custodia apud Rothomagum exsolutus est.
Furthermore Flodoard is voucher that in his own age, that is, around the nine hundredth year of Christ, a poor woman named Gillaudis, when she had grievously wounded her whole hand through the handle of a millstone striking into it, went with great fear and reverence to the sacred relics of blessed Dionysius (which on account of the raids of the pagans were then preserved at Reims), and prostrate in prayers day and night was at length favoured with his address and consolation in sleep, and at the same time learned the way of obtaining health. Other miracles of the same martyr are touched upon by Rigord, a writer of his own age: two of which fell in the year one thousand one hundred and ninety-three, and two in the year immediately following. The former are these: A certain little boy who had departed from life, having been carried by his parents to the church of blessed Dionysius on the feast day itself of the same saint and laid upon the altar before the bodies of the martyrs, after his parents had earnestly implored the help of St. Dionysius with tears and sighs mingled with prayer, returned to the enjoyment of life while the whole people looked on. Likewise a certain possessed man was cured in the same church by similar help. And the latter in the following year were these: A three-year-old boy of La Courneuve, drowned in the waters, recovered his life through the merits of blessed Dionysius. Next, a certain man of Misy, having invoked the same martyr Dionysius and received his succour, was released from prison at Rouen.
Nec vero tantum Dionysii cultoribus magna beneficia, sed etiam sepulcri violatoribus gravia in promptu fuerunt supplicia. Quippe duorum sacrilegorum acceleratae mortes, et unius quidem in ipso peccati articulo, alterius vero intra eumdem annum, quo facinus admiserat, idonea sunt testimonia. Prior e Sigeberti Francorum regis primoribus erat, qui eodem rege Parisios armis et flammis vastante, S. Dionysii sacram aedem non pietatis sed avaritiae impulsu ingressus a sancti sepulcro pallam holosericam auro et gemmis coruscantem tollere non dubitavit. Ecce ergo, dum infelici spolio se beatum putat, et necessitate navigandi urgente, una cum credito sibi puero, cui ducentos aureos nummos tradiderat asservandos, iter prosequitur, derepente charus ille et pretiosus puer praeceps navi, tactus a nemine, et incertum quo casu delabitur, et aquis obrutus, nec ipse nec aurum apparet. Impulit quidem ea duplex jactura, ut confestim littori applicaret, et sepulcralem pallam, unde abstulerat, referret, sed mortem sacrilegii vindicem ne annum quidem unum amoliri potuit. Eodem enim obiit. Alter eadem instigante auri cupidine ipsum ascendere, et pedibus conculcare sacrum tumulum haud veritus, dum ei impendentem columbam auream lancea tentat elidere, ipse pedibus, quibus turritum insistebat tumulum utrinque dilapsis, compressisque in ipso lapsu testiculis, et suo infixa lateri lancea, mortem pro auro invenit. Nec sane fortuito ista, sed justo Dei judicio illis evenere: ut quam aptissime in eos quadret illud Ecclesiastici: Multi dati sunt in auri casus, et facta est in specie ipsius perditio illorum, id est multi propter aurum ceciderunt, et ejus capti specie perierunt.
Nor indeed were great benefits alone in readiness for the venerators of Dionysius, but heavy punishments also for the violators of his tomb. Inasmuch as the hastened deaths of two sacrilegious men, that of the one in the very moment of his sin, and that of the other within the same year in which he had committed the crime, are suitable testimonies. The former was one of the chief men of Sigebert, King of the Franks, who while the same king was laying waste Paris with arms and flames, having entered the sacred church of St. Dionysius under the impulse not of piety but of avarice, did not hesitate to take away from the tomb of the saint an all-silk pall gleaming with gold and gems. Behold, therefore, while he counts himself happy in his unlucky spoil and, as the necessity of sailing urges, pursues his journey by boat together with a boy entrusted to him to whom he had handed two hundred gold pieces to keep, suddenly that dear and precious boy falls headlong from the ship, touched by no one and by an uncertain mishap, and overwhelmed in the waters neither he himself nor the gold appears. That double loss impelled him indeed to put in straightway to shore and carry back the sepulchral pall whence he had taken it away, yet he could not ward off even for a single year the death that avenged his sacrilege; for he died in the same year. The other, instigated by the same greed for gold, having not feared to climb upon and trample underfoot the sacred tomb itself, while attempting with a lance to strike down a golden dove hanging over it, as his feet wherewith he stood upon the turreted tomb slipped on both sides, with his testicles crushed in the very fall and his lance fixed in his own side, found death instead of gold. Nor assuredly did those things befall them by chance, but by the just judgement of God, so that most aptly does that saying of Ecclesiasticus fit them: Many have been given over to falls for the sake of gold, and their destruction has come to pass in the beauty thereof (Ecclus. 31:6), that is, many have fallen on account of gold, and captivated by its beauty have perished.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(32) Flodoard. lib. I Hist. Rhemensis, c. 24.
(32) Flodoard, book I of the History of Reims, ch. 24.
(33) Rigord., lib. De gestis Philippi Augusti.
(33) Rigord, book On the Deeds of Philip Augustus.
(34) Greg. Tur. lib. I Mirac. c. 72.
(34) Gregory of Tours, book I of the Miracles, ch. 72.
CAPUT XXIX
Chapter XXIX.
S. Dionysii reliquiae, et earum virtus atque aestimatio.
The relics of St. Dionysius, and their power and esteem.
Sanctissimum Dionysii corpus habuit initio, habetque etiamnum invicta Francia; nec est verum illud aliquando seu vi seu dolo ad gentem aliam translatum, foris remansisse, aut non esse. Nam Rhemos quidem (ut e Flodoardo superius insinuatum est) propter infestationem paganorum semel delatum esse constat, sed ibi ad meliora tantum usque tempora reservatum. Semel item a Carolo Magno in societatem militiae assumptum, sed parta victoria mox relatum. Nam adversus rebellantes sibi Saxones bellum moturus, cum satis nosset, quam forti et dura cum gente sibi res esset, et ipsa ancipitis Martis discrimina sagaci animo jam ante prospiceret; quo praeter humana auxilia et mortales copias, etiam sanctorum haberet in castris suis praesens auxilium; voluit beatorum martyrum Dionysii et sociorum ejus corpora ab religionis viris in eam expeditionem deportari. Fardulphus ergo S. Dionysii abbas (fuit hic ordine octavus decimus) eidem regi a consiliis, et cunctis in expeditionibus comes fidelis ac providus atque etiam rebus fidei ac pietatis promovendis admodum idoneus, negotium hoc suscepit, et qui vicissim sacris deportandis reliquiis succollarent, bonam vim clericorum providit. Bis pugnatum est totis castris: sed eorum altero conflictu debellatum, et victoria penes Carolum Magnum stetit. Hic autem coelesti haud immemor beneficii, hoc primo curavit (quod semper a Christianis regibus curandum est) ut victoriae fructus praecipue ad Dei honorem, et sanctae fidei augmentum recurreret. Itaque mandavit ut Saxones Christi religionem institutaque susciperent: deinde eorumdem Saxonum aliquot millia, qui varias in regni sui partes distribuerentur, et sensim Ecclesiae rudimentis et moribus imbuerentur, deportavit. Quo facto (ut Deus ipsum honorantes novis semper auget honoribus) haud multo postea ipsius regno adjecit imperium: fuitque deinceps simul rex, simul imperator; et regnavit quidem secundo rerum cursu, nec interrupta unquam valetudine, annos quadraginta septem; imperavit vero quatuordecim. Unus denique in omni vita morbus, seu febris una, vitae cum mortali eripuit felicemque et bis fortunatum immortali ascripsit, anno scilicet octingentesimo decimo quinto, ad quintam Kalendas Februarias. Qua die sancta ejus memoria quibusdam in ecclesiis pie recolitur et solemniter celebratur. Tum ergo plus ille et vere sanctus imperator sacrum Dionysii corpus ex urbe et aede sibi cognomine extulit, et cum illo una illustrem victoriam reportavit. Sed alias nunquam (nisi quis audacibus credere fabulis velit) ab urbe S. Dionysii longius quam Pasisios regni caput, tanti martyris principales reliquae praesertim, remanerent, alterique loco propriae essent, leguntur exportatae. Harum porro reliquiarum virtus, non tantum aut in morbis sanitatem, aut victoriam in praeliis, sed incrementum quoque et prosperitatem regnis et imperiis importavit. Quod Henrico regi Saxoniae Caroli Simplicis Francorum regis legatus haud obscure indicavit. Nam cum ei manum S. Dionysii auro gemmisque inclusam, fidei et amicitiae testem Caroli nomine offerret, his usus esse verbis memoratur: « Hoc habeto pignus foederis perpetui, et amoris vicarii. Hanc partem unici solatii Francorum Galliam inhabitantium (postquam eos deseruit insignis martyr Vitus et ad nostram perniciem vestramque perpetuam pacem, Saxoniam visitavit) communicare tecum maluit. Neque enim post-
Unconquered France possessed in the beginning, and possesses even now, the most holy body of Dionysius; nor is it true that having once been translated either by force or by craft to another nation, it remained abroad or is not there. For it is established that it was once carried to Reims (as was intimated above from Flodoard) on account of the raids of the pagans, yet was kept there only until better times. Once likewise it was taken by Charlemagne into the fellowship of warfare, but soon brought back after victory had been won. For when about to wage war against the Saxons rebelling against him, since he knew well enough with how brave and hardy a nation he had to deal, and with sagacious mind foresaw beforehand the very hazards of doubtful war, in order that besides human succours and mortal forces he might also have the present help of the saints in his camp, he wished the bodies of the blessed martyrs Dionysius and his companions to be carried by men of religion on that expedition. Fardulf, therefore, Abbot of Saint-Denis (he was the eighteenth in order), counsellor to the same king, and a faithful and provident companion in all his expeditions, and also very well suited for promoting matters of faith and piety, undertook this charge, and provided a goodly force of clerics to place their shoulders in turn beneath the sacred relics as they were carried. Twice battle was joined with the whole armies; but in the second conflict the war was brought to an end, and victory stood with Charlemagne. And he, not unmindful of the heavenly benefit, cared first for this (which ought ever to be cared for by Christian kings), that the fruit of victory should redound chiefly to the honour of God and the increase of the holy faith. Therefore he commanded that the Saxons should receive the religion and institutions of Christ; next he transported several thousands of the same Saxons to be distributed into various parts of his kingdom and gradually imbued with the rudiments and manners of the Church. Whereupon (as God ever increases with new honours those who honour Him) not long afterwards He added the empire to his kingdom, and thenceforth he was at once king and emperor; and he reigned with a prosperous course of affairs, and with health never interrupted, for forty-seven years, and was emperor for fourteen. Finally a single sickness in his whole life, or a single fever, snatched him from mortal life and enrolled him, happy and twice fortunate, in the immortal life, namely in the year eight hundred and fifteen, on the fifth day before the Kalends of February; on which day his holy memory is piously cherished and solemnly celebrated in certain churches. Then therefore that pious and truly holy emperor carried forth the sacred body of Dionysius from the town and church named after him, and together with it won back an illustrious victory. But at other times the relics of so great a martyr, especially the principal ones, are never read to have been carried out from the town of Saint-Denis further than Paris, the capital of the kingdom, so as to remain and belong as its own to another place (unless someone wishes to believe audacious fables). Furthermore, the power of these relics has brought not only health in sicknesses or victory in battles, but increase and prosperity also to kingdoms and empires. Which the legate of Charles the Simple, King of the Franks, indicated not obscurely to Henry, King of Saxony. For when in Charles's name he offered him a hand of St. Dionysius enclosed in gold and gems as a witness of faith and friendship, he is recorded to have used these words: "Have this pledge of perpetual treaty and mutual love. This part of the sole solace of the Franks inhabiting Gaul (after the distinguished martyr Vitus forsook them and to our ruin and your perpetual peace visited Saxony) he preferred to share with you. For neither after
Editors' notes and page, col. 863

Footnotes

Note: the text is Latin only, set across the full page width, so "call in col" gives the half of the page where the call stands. Notationes (32)–(34) stand under the "NOTATIONES" rule in mid-page, at the end of Chapter XXVIII. Their calls are not in the page-foot images. The scripture note at the very foot of the page is printed as "(v)". The call in the text above reads "(y)". (printed under page 449)

(32) ‹call not visible in the page-foot images› · call in col (not seen)

Flodoard. lib. I Hist. Rhemensis, c. 24.

Flodoard, History of the Church of Reims, Book I, ch. 24.

(printed under page 449)

(33) ‹call not visible in the page-foot images› · call in col (not seen)

Rigord., lib. De gestis Philippi Augusti.

Rigord, in his book On the Deeds of Philip Augustus.

(printed under page 449)

(34) ‹call not visible in the page-foot images› · call in col (not seen)

Greg. Tur. lib. I Mirac. c. 72.

Gregory of Tours, Miracles, Book I, ch. 72.

(printed under page 449)

(v) ‹perditio illorum› · call in col 863

Eccli. XXXI, 6.

Ecclesiasticus 31:6.

(printed under page 449)

Page

  • running head: S. DIONYSII AREOPOGITAE
  • marginal letters: (none)
  • old-edition numerals: 528 before CAPUT XXIX
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii and Notationes by P. Halloix; word post-(quam) split at column break
PG 4:864
Editors' notes and page, col. 864

Page

  • other: col 864 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 863 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:865
quam translatum est corpus ejus a nobis, civilia vel externa cessavere bella. Eodem quippe anno Dani et Normanni regionem nostram invaserunt. » Quibus verbis vaticinari legatus voluit, non secus a Francia cum his Dionysii sacris reliquiis prosperitatem ad Saxonas transituram, quam olim cum B. Viti corpore transiisset. Quanti porro manum illam S. Dionysii aestimarit rex Henricus, idem qui superiora perscribit Witichindus: « Rex autem, inquit, munus divinum cum omni gratiarum actione suscipiens prosternitur reliquiis sanctis, et deosculatus eas summa veneratione veneratus est. » Ita ille. Nec defuit sane pietati huic et venerationi merces: quandoquidem ex illo tempore Saxonum res, Hungarorum irruptionibus nuper admodum accisae in pristinum restitui statum, et magna sumere incrementa, domitis bello Sclavis, Bohemis, Dalmatis, et aliis in orbem vicinis populis (quos Henricus fecit tributarios) continuatis victoriis incoeperunt. Tantum scilicet in sacris reliquiis, et in convenienti earum cultu situm est boni! Quod utinam Clodoveus II intellexisset, atque a contrectandis Dionysii sanctissimis ossibus irreverentes manus abstinuisset! nae et mens illi firmior, et ejus regno prosperitas major constitisset. Verum ubi martyris brachium minus pie et religiose attigit atque abscidit, tum et ipse mente motus est, et haud modice attonsa magnanimae illius gentis est gloria. Ac licet ablatam brachii partem, auro et gemmis ditiorem postea reddiderit, et varia insuper donaria S. Dionysii coenobio pro recuperanda integrae mentis firmitate contulerit, nunquam tamen ita revaluit quin ad supremum usque tempus aliqua insaniae vestigia praetulerit, magnum sane regibus documentum, quantus ad res sacras horror et reverentia afferenda sit: et quam non leviter, tametsi cum pietate (qua forsan, et Clodoveus non omnino caruit) sanctorum membra nec frangenda nec disjungenda sint. Et vero tantam inesse virtutem ipsius sacri corporis reliquiis, quid mirum? quando et vela et serici panni, quibus eae involvuntur, adversus potestates tenebrarum harum et terribiles daemonum carnificinas haud parum possint. Nam cum anno Domini millesimo quinquagesimo, quo detectum corpus, et palam venerationi expositum fuit, quidam ex iis abbatibus qui ad eam solemnitatem accesserant, nonnullam antiquissimi veli partem, quo obvolutum corpus fuerat (nam velum novum, idque pretiosissimum, miserat Henricus I rex Francorum) inde ad monasterium suum asportasset, atque obsesso cuipiam a daemone homini gentili et a fide nostra alieno admovisset, mox ille obsessor quamvis alias atrox et importunus, serio abscessit et aufugit: et homo ille ab ista tyrannide vindicatus aquis ablui salutaribus, et Christianis accenseri expetiit. Denique tanta fuit non regum modo aut virorum virtute praestantium erga S. Dionysii sacras reliquias affectio pietatis atque religio, sed etiam indiscriminatim totius populi Galliae, ut existimarent hominem tam insignitae improbitatis ac nequitiae reperiri neminem posse, qui coram venerando tanti totius Galliae patroni tumulo dejerare aut mentiri ausus esset. Hinc non raro accidebat, ut si quis vel injustitiae vel cujuslibet alterius grandis flagitii reus objectum sibi crimen inficiaturus in judicio videretur, is ad Dionysii tumulum tanquam ad rem maxime sacram et inviolabilem jurisjurandi gratia traheretur. Ibi enim vel stimulis conscientiae fodicantibus, vel poena scelerum cito consequente, certa veritatis edebantur indicia. Talibus nimirum Deus opt. max. sanctos suos dignatur honoribus; tam praesentibus eorum contemptores prosequitur terroribus, ulciscitur suppliciis. Hactenus quae sanctus Dionysisius egerit vidimus: quid scripserit, requiramus.
his body was translated from us have civil or foreign wars ceased. For in the same year the Danes and Northmen invaded our region." By which words the legate meant to prophesy that prosperity would pass over from France to the Saxons with these sacred relics of Dionysius no otherwise than it had once passed over with the body of blessed Vitus. Moreover, how highly King Henry esteemed that hand of St. Dionysius, the same Widukind who writes the foregoing relates: "And the king," he says, "receiving the divine gift with all thanksgiving, prostrates himself before the holy relics, and kissing them venerated them with the highest veneration." So he. Nor assuredly was a reward lacking to this piety and veneration: since from that time the affairs of the Saxons, very recently cut down by the incursions of the Hungarians, began to be restored to their former state and to receive great increases, as in continuous victories the Slavs, Bohemians, Dalmatians, and other neighbouring peoples round about (whom Henry made tributary) were subdued in war. So much good, to be sure, lies in sacred relics and in the fitting veneration of them! Would that Clovis II had understood this, and had withheld his irreverent hands from handling the most holy bones of Dionysius! Truly both a firmer mind would have remained to him and greater prosperity to his kingdom. But when he touched and cut off an arm of the martyr with too little piety and religion, then both he himself was unsettled in mind, and the glory of that high-souled nation was no little diminished. And although he afterwards restored the part of the arm that he had taken away, richer with gold and gems, and bestowed various votive gifts besides upon the monastery of St. Dionysius for recovering the soundness of an entire mind, nevertheless he never so recovered as not to display up to the very end of his life some traces of madness: a great lesson assuredly to kings, how great awe and reverence ought to be brought to sacred things, and how not lightly, even though with piety (which perchance Clovis also did not altogether lack), the members of the saints must neither be broken nor disjoined. And indeed what wonder that so great power resides in the relics of the sacred body itself, when even the veils and silk cloths wherewith they are wrapped avail no little against the powers of this darkness and the terrible tortures of demons? For when in the year of the Lord one thousand and fifty, in which the body was uncovered and openly exposed for veneration, a certain one of those abbots who had come to that solemnity had carried away thence to his own monastery some part of the most ancient veil wherewith the body had been wrapped (for Henry I, King of the Franks, had sent a new veil, and that most precious), and had applied it to a certain Gentile man alien from our faith who was possessed by a demon, soon that invader, though otherwise fierce and stubborn, departed in earnest and fled away; and that man, delivered from that tyranny, desired to be washed in the saving waters and reckoned among the Christians. Finally, so great was the pious affection and religious awe towards the sacred relics of St. Dionysius not only of kings or of men excelling in virtue, but also indiscriminately of the whole people of Gaul, that they supposed no man of such signal wickedness and villainy could be found as would dare to swear falsely or lie before the venerable tomb of so great a patron of all Gaul. Hence it not seldom happened that if anyone accused of injustice or of any other great crime whatsoever seemed in court about to deny the charge brought against him, he was drawn for the sake of taking an oath to the tomb of Dionysius as to a thing most sacred and inviolable. For there, either as the pricks of conscience goaded him or as punishment quickly followed upon his crimes, sure proofs of the truth were brought forth. With such honours, doubtless, does God, best and greatest, vouchsafe to honour His saints; with such present terrors does He pursue the despisers of them, and avenge them with punishments. Thus far we have seen what Saint Dionysius did; let us inquire what he wrote.
NOTATIONES.
Notes.
(35) Sanctissimum Dionysii corpus habuit, etc. Probabimus infra fuse quaestione 4, corpus S. Dionysii fuisse semper, et nunc esse in Francia.
(35) Possessed the most holy body of Dionysius, etc. We shall prove at length below in Question 4 that the body of St. Dionysius has always been, and now is, in France.
(36) Nam Rhenos quidem, etc. Testis est Flodoardus lib. I Historiae Ecclesiae Rhemensis, cap. 4, sub finem, aliquando fuisse Rhemis sancti Dionysii corpus: « Quadam denique sabbatorum die, inquit, jam vespera Dominici diei accedente, quaedam paupercula, nomine Gillaidis, ex familia S. Dionysii villae Cortis superioris, dum molam mane verteret, manubrium molae ipsius inhaesit dexterae, ut divelli posset a nemine. Tandem molae manubrium ex utraque parte manus abscindere cogitur, indicium nolens secum ferre miserabilis operae. At salutis suae sollicita, quoniam B. Dionysii tunc Rhemis (ob infestationem paganorum) servabantur membra, veloci gressu ad ejusdem S. martyris Domini sui contendit accedere pignora, » etc.
(36) For to Reims indeed, etc. Flodoard is witness in book I of the History of the Church of Reims, ch. 4, towards the end, that the body of Saint Dionysius was once at Reims: "Finally on a certain Sabbath day," he says, "as the vespers of the Lord's day were already approaching, while a certain poor woman named Gillaidis, of the household of St. Dionysius of the estate of Cour-Supérieure, was turning a millstone in the morning, the handle of the millstone clave to her right hand so that it could be pulled away by no one. At length she is forced to cut off the handle of the millstone on either side of her hand, unwilling to carry about with her the token of her wretched work. But solicitous for her health, since the members of blessed Dionysius were then kept at Reims (on account of the raids of the pagans), with swift step she hastened to approach the pledges of the same holy martyr her Lord," etc.
(37) Semel item a Carolo Magno, etc. Vetus ms. coenobii Sancti Dionysii prope Parisios: « Itaque non tantum gloria, inquit, verum et potentia Carolus Magnus, cum bellum adversus Saxones mirabili industria administraret, et sui praesentia vires exercitus acueret, Fardulphum B. Dionysii Areopagitae abbatem, inter alios, qui ad ferendum pondus praelii, et gentis audaciam comprimendam evocati undique construxerant, contigit accidisse. Hic sacra beatorum martyrum pignora secum ferre jussus fecerat, et custodes clericos, qui secum proficiscebantur, uti eis vicissim succedentibus debita exhiberetur religio, delegaverat. » Ita ibi.
(37) Once likewise by Charlemagne, etc. An old manuscript of the monastery of Saint-Denis near Paris says: "And so Charlemagne, great not only in glory, but also in power, while conducting the war against the Saxons with admirable diligence and sharpening the strength of his army by his presence, happened to summon Fardulf, Abbot of blessed Dionysius the Areopagite, among others who, called out from every side, had gathered to bear the weight of the battle and repress the boldness of the nation. Commanded to bring with him the sacred pledges of the blessed martyrs, he had done so, and had delegated clerical guardians who set out with him, so that as they succeeded one another in turn due religious service might be paid to them." So there.
(38) Nam cum ei manum S. Dionysii, etc. De manu S. Dionysii a Carolo Simplice, Francorum rege, ad regem Saxoniae missa, scribit Sigebertus in Chronico ad annum Domini 922, his verbis: « Carolus rex Francorum cum auxilio Lotharensium, juxta urbem Suessionis pugnans contra Robertum fratrem Odonis regis, qui contra se regnum Francorum invadebat, eum cum multis peremit, et se et Franciam Henrico regi submittit, eique in pignus perpetui foederis et amoris mittit manum pretiosi martyris Dionysii Parisiensis, auro gemmisque inclusam. »
(38) For when he offered him a hand of St. Dionysius, etc. Concerning the hand of St. Dionysius sent by Charles the Simple, King of the Franks, to the King of Saxony, Sigebert writes in his Chronicle at the year of the Lord 922, in these words: "Charles, King of the Franks, with the aid of the Lorrainers, fighting near the city of Soissons against Robert, brother of King Odo, who was invading the kingdom of the Franks against him, slew him together with many, and submits himself and France to King Henry, and as a pledge of perpetual treaty and love sends him a hand of the precious martyr Dionysius of Paris, enclosed in gold and gems."
(39) Witichindus, l. I Gestorum Saxonicorum.
(39) Widukind, book I of the Deeds of the Saxons.
(40-41) Quod utinam Clodoveus II intellexisset! De Clodovei adversus sanctum Dionysium irreverentia hoc habemus Adonis Viennensis in Chronico testimonium: « Clodoveus rex, inquit, temere agens, brachium B. Dionysii martyris abscidit. Ab eo tempore (sicut Franci tenuerunt) regnum ipsorum cadere coepit variis casibus molestatum. » Robertus Ganguinus, lib. III Historiae Francorum, cap. 4: « Hujusmodi religiosis operibus, inquit, cum maxime operam daret Clodoveus, neque ullis agitaretur bellis, aperto divi Dionysii feretro, brachii partem inde abstulit. Quod tametsi reverenter haberet, protinus tamen mente concidit, secutaeque sunt per Dionysiacum templum tenebrae, et rerum omnium obscuritas: ut qui illic aderant pavitantes citissime inde aufugerent. Rex, etsi insano non dissimilis esset, brachii partem ablatam auro circumdatam, et multis gemmis decoratam beato corpori restituit, simulque donaria monasterio attribuit, quibus meliorem sibi mentem recipere posset. Qui etsi paulum meliusculus exstiterit, prae se tamen tulit insaniae vestigium. » Sic ille.
(40-41) Would that Clovis II had understood this! Concerning the irreverence of Clovis towards Saint Dionysius we have this testimony of Ado of Vienne in his Chronicle: "King Clovis," he says, "acting rashly, cut off an arm of blessed Dionysius the martyr. From that time (as the Franks held) their kingdom began to decline, harassed by various misfortunes." Robert Gaguin, book III of the History of the Franks, ch. 4: "While Clovis was devoting himself above all to religious works of this kind," he says, "and was disturbed by no wars, having opened the shrine of Saint Dionysius, he took away thence a part of his arm. And although he did this reverently, nevertheless he straightway collapsed in mind, and darkness and an obscurity of all things followed throughout the church of Saint-Denis, so that those who were present there fled away thence most speedily in terror. The king, although he was not unlike a madman, restored to the blessed body the part of the arm that he had taken away, surrounded with gold and adorned with many gems, and at the same time bestowed gifts upon the monastery whereby he might recover a better mind for himself. And although he became a little better, he nevertheless displayed a trace of madness." So he.
Haec ipsa, ut opinor, est manus quam postea Carolus Simplex (de quo hic paulo ante) ad Henricum Saxoniae regem misit.
This very part, as I suppose, is the hand which afterwards Charles the Simple (concerning whom we spoke a little before here) sent to Henry, King of Saxony.
(42) E veteribus codicibus S. Dionysii apud Parisios.
(42) From old manuscripts of Saint-Denis at Paris.
(43) Gregor. Turon., l. V Hist., c. 32.
(43) Gregory of Tours, book V of the History, ch. 32.
Editors' notes and page, col. 865

Footnotes

Note: the text is Latin only, set across the full page width, so "call in col" gives the half of the page where the call stands. Calls (35)–(39) stand on page 449. The calls for (40-41) and (42) are not in the page-foot images. (printed under page 450)

(42) ‹call not visible in the page-foot images› · call in col (not seen)

E veteribus codicibus S. Dionysii apud Parisios.

From the old manuscripts of St Denis near Paris.

(printed under page 450)

(43) ‹tumulo dejerare... (43)› · call in col 865

Gregor. Turon., l. V Hist., c. 32.

Gregory of Tours, History, Book V, ch. 32.

(printed under page 450)

Page

  • running head: VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU.
  • marginal letters: A juxta urbem Suessionis; B inde abstulit.
  • old-edition numerals: 529 after coenobio
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; editors' matter: Vita S. Dionysii and Notationes by P. Halloix; word (post)quam split at column break
PG 4:866
Editors' notes and page, col. 866

Page

  • other: col 866 is the right-hand number of a full-width page, set whole under col 865 (corpus full_width rule); nothing of its own: pointer only
PG 4:867
(44) Continet indicem librorum S. Dionysii, quorum duplex ordo ponitur : unus eorum qui supersunt, alter eorum qui perierunt. Quod autem hos scripserit quos periisse diximus, ex illis ipsiusmet scriptis, quae supersunt, habemus testimonium.
(44) This contains the index of the books of St. Dionysius, of which a twofold order is set down: one of those that survive, the other of those that have perished. Now that he wrote these which we have said perished, we have testimony from those very writings of his which survive.
De symbolica theologia enim meminit c. 15 libri De coelesti hierarchia, et cap. 1 et 13 libri De divinis nominibus, et capite tertio De mystica theologia, et Epistola IX quae est ad Titum.
For he makes mention of On Symbolic Theology in Chapter 15 of the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, and in Chapters 1 and 13 of the book On the Divine Names, and in the third chapter of On Mystical Theology, and in Epistle IX, which is addressed to Titus.
Theologicarum informationum meminit c. 1 et 2 libri De divinis nominibus, et c. 3 De mystica theologia.
He makes mention of the Theological Outlines in Chapters 1 and 2 of the book On the Divine Names, and in Chapter 3 of On Mystical Theology.
De anima meminit cap. 4 libri De divinis nominibus.
He makes mention of On the Soul in Chapter 4 of the book On the Divine Names.
De justo et divino judicio mentionem facit ibidem.
He makes mention of On the Just and Divine Judgement in the same place.
De divinis hymnis meminit cap. 7 libri De coelesti hierarchia.
He makes mention of On the Divine Hymns in Chapter 7 of the book On the Celestial Hierarchy.
De iis quae intelligentia et sensu percipiuntur, sive ut vulgo, De intelligibilibus et sensibilibus, meminit cap. 1 et 2 libri De ecclesiastica hierarchia.
He makes mention of On the Things Perceived by Mind and Sense, or as it is commonly called, On Intelligible and Sensible Things, in Chapters 1 and 2 of the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy.
Sunt qui inter hos deperditos recenseant librum De angelicis proprietatibus et ordinibus, cujus fieri putant mentionem in libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 4, sub initium in illis verbis : Καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα εἴρηται προς ἡμῶν ἐν τῷ Περὶ τῶν ἀγγελικῶν ἰδιοτήτων καὶ τάξεων. Et quaecunque alia a nobis dicta sunt in tractatu De angelicis proprietatibus et ordinibus. Ad quae verba sic S. Maximus in Scholio : Ἰδοὺ ἄλλο πόνημα Διονυσίου ζητεῖται. Ecce aliud opus Dionysii desideratur. Verum melius alii intelligunt, tantum significari partem eam libri De coelesti hierarchia, in qua proprietates et ordines angelorum exponuntur. Cum enim id ibi fuse tractatum sit, cui bono alius de ea re liber scriberetur ? Tenet etiam non esse disjunctum librum, illa insignis Carthusiae lux et pulchra Eburonum gemma Dionysius Richelius, in sua Elucidatione librorum S. Dionysii.
There are some who reckon among these lost works a book On the Angelic Properties and Orders, mention of which they think is made in the book On the Divine Names, Chapter 4, near the beginning, in those words: Καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα εἴρηται προς ἡμῶν ἐν τῷ Περὶ τῶν ἀγγελικῶν ἰδιοτήτων καὶ τάξεων. And whatsoever other things have been said by us in the treatise On the Angelic Properties and Orders. Upon which words St. Maximus writes thus in his Scholion: Ἰδοὺ ἄλλο πόνημα Διονυσίου ζητεῖται. Behold, another work of Dionysius is missing. However, others understand better that there is signified only that part of the book On the Celestial Hierarchy in which the properties and orders of the angels are set forth. For since that subject has been treated at length there, to what purpose would another book be written concerning that matter? That it is not a separate book is also held by that distinguished light of the Charterhouse and fair gem of the Eburones, Denis the Carthusian, in his Elucidation of the Books of St. Dionysius.
Aliqui etiam addunt librum De legali hierarchia,
Some also add a book On the Legal Hierarchy,
Editors' notes and page, col. 867

Footnotes

Note: the text is Latin only, set across the full page width. Calls (44) and (45) are not in the page-foot images, which show only the end of Chapter XXIX (St Odilo on St Majolus). The Greek in (44) is small type on a low-resolution image. Its letters are secure, but its accents and breathings are a careful reading, not a certainty; check them at high zoom. (printed under page 451)

(44) ‹call not visible in the page-foot images› · call in col (not seen)

Continet indicem librorum S. Dionysii, quorum duplex ordo ponitur: unus eorum qui supersunt, alter eorum qui perierunt. Quod autem hos scripserit quos periisse diximus, ex illis ipsiusmet scriptis, quae supersunt, habemus testimonium. De symbolica theologia enim meminit c. 15 libri De coelesti hierarchia, et cap. 1 et 13 libri De divinis nominibus, et capite tertio De mystica theologia, et Epistola IX quae est ad Titum. Theologicarum informationum meminit c. 1 et 2 libri De divinis nominibus, et c. 3 De mystica theologia. De anima meminit cap. 4 libri De divinis nominibus. De justo et divino judicio mentionem facit ibidem. De divinis hymnis meminit cap. 7 libri De coelesti hierarchia. De iis quae intelligentia et sensu percipiuntur, sive ut vulgo, De intelligibilibus et sensibilibus, meminit cap. 1 et 2 libri De ecclesiastica hierarchia. Sunt qui inter hos deperditos recenseant librum De angelicis proprietatibus et ordinibus, cujus fieri putant mentionem in libro De divinis nominibus, cap. 4, sub initium in illis verbis: Καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα εἴρηται πρὸς ἡμῶν ἐν τῷ Περὶ τῶν ἀγγελικῶν ἰδιοτήτων καὶ τάξεων. Et quaecunque alia a nobis dicta sunt in tractatu De angelicis proprietatibus et ordinibus. Ad quae verba sic S. Maximus in Scholio: Ἰδοὺ ἄλλο πόνημα Διονυσίου ζητεῖται. Ecce aliud opus Dionysii desideratur. Verum melius alii intelligunt, tantum significari partem eam libri De coelesti hierarchia, in qua proprietates et ordines angelorum exponuntur. Cum enim id ibi fuse tractatum sit, cui bono alius de ea re liber scriberetur? Tenet etiam non esse disjunctum librum, illa insignis Carthusiae lux et pulchra Eburonum gemma Dionysius Richelius, in sua Elucidatione librorum S. Dionysii. 531 Aliqui etiam addunt librum De legali hierarchia, cujus meminerit cap. 3 Ecclesiasticae hierarchiae. Sed male dispunxerunt, et perperam intellexerunt Dionysium; qui sic legendus est: Ὁ μὲν ἱερὸς λουτήρ, ὡς εἰρήκαμεν, ἐν τῇ κατὰ νόμον ἦν ἱεραρχίᾳ. Isti autem sic legerunt, ὡς εἰρήκαμεν ἐν τῇ κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχίᾳ, sine ulla distinctione post vocem εἰρήκαμεν, hoc sensu: Ut diximus in legali hierarchia. Sed alium esse sensum, ostendit Pachymeras in sua paraphrasi his verbis: Ὁ ἱερὸς λουτήρ, ὁ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ εἰρημένος. Sacer luter, de quo in lege dictum est, sive sacrum lavacrum, de quo est sermo in Vetere Testamento. Et paulo post idem Pachymeras: Ὡς γὰρ ὁ νόμος εἶχε λουτῆρα, οὕτως ἐνταῦθα ἡ ἀπόνιψις γίνεται τῶν χειρῶν. Sicut lex habebat luterem, ita hic ablutio fit manuum. Quod ut clarius explicem, habet hunc sensum: Ut in lege veteri erat lavacrum, in quo sacerdotes lavabant manus ac pedes, antequam ad offerendum thymiama accederent: sic in nova lege sacerdotes ante sacrificium debent extremas manus lavare. Itaque ἡ κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχία nihil aliud significat, quam legem veterem, seu Vetus Testamentum. Sic accepit idem Dionysius cap. 5 Ecclesiasticae hierarchiae, sub initium, de Judaeis loquens, quibus, tanquam pueris, Deus dedit legem: Νηπίοις μὲν οὖν, κατὰ τὸ Λόγιον, ἐδωρήσατο τὴν κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχίαν. Quibus, inquit, pueri cum essent, dedit hierarchiam legalem, id est legem, sive statum legis. Quare melius hunc S. Dionysii locum intellexit Pachymeras, quam S. Maximus: si tamen idem Maximus (quod hodie legitur) Dionysii verbis addidit: Σημείωσαι, ὅτι οὐ λουτὴρ ἦν ἐν τῷ νόμῳ, καὶ ὅτι σύνταγμα ἔχει ἄλλο περὶ τῆς κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχίας, ὅπερ οὐ φέρεται. Nota, in lege non fuisse luterem, et Dionysium habere alium tractatum de hierarchia

It contains a list of the books of St Dionysius, set out in two orders: one of those that survive, the other of those that have perished. That he wrote the books we have said perished, we have the testimony of his own surviving writings. He mentions the Symbolic Theology in ch. 15 of the book On the Celestial Hierarchy, in chs. 1 and 13 of the book On the Divine Names, in the third chapter On Mystical Theology, and in Letter IX, which is to Titus. He mentions the Theological Outlines in chs. 1 and 2 of the book On the Divine Names and in ch. 3 On Mystical Theology. He mentions On the Soul in ch. 4 of the book On the Divine Names. He makes mention of On Just and Divine Judgement in the same place. He mentions On the Divine Hymns in ch. 7 of the book On the Celestial Hierarchy. He mentions On What Is Perceived by Intellect and Sense, or, as it is commonly called, On Intelligibles and Sensibles, in chs. 1 and 2 of the book On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy. Some count among these lost works a book On the Angelic Properties and Orders, which they think is mentioned in the book On the Divine Names, ch. 4, near the beginning, in these words: "And whatever else has been said by us in the treatise On the Angelic Properties and Orders." [The Greek is followed by Halloix's Latin rendering of it.] On these words St Maximus says in a Scholion: "See, another work of Dionysius is wanting." But others understand it better, as meaning only that part of the book On the Celestial Hierarchy in which the properties and orders of the angels are set out. Since that subject is treated at length there, what good would another book on it have been? That illustrious light of the Charterhouse and fair jewel of Liège, Denys Rickel, also holds that it is not a separate book, in his Elucidation of the Books of St Dionysius. 531 Some also add a book On the Legal Hierarchy, which ch. 3 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy would mention. But they have punctuated badly and misunderstood Dionysius, who is to be read thus: "The sacred laver, as we have said, was in the hierarchy according to the Law." They, however, read "as we have said in the hierarchy according to the Law", with no pause after the word "we have said", in this sense: As we have said in the Legal Hierarchy. But Pachymeres shows in his paraphrase that the sense is otherwise, in these words: "The sacred laver, the one spoken of in the Law", that is, the sacred washing-place of which the Old Testament speaks. And a little later the same Pachymeres says: "For as the Law had a laver, so here the washing of the hands takes place." [Each Greek phrase is followed by Halloix's Latin rendering of it.] To explain it more clearly, the sense is this: as in the old Law there was a washing-place where the priests washed their hands and feet before they approached to offer incense, so in the new Law priests must wash their fingertips before the sacrifice. Thus "the hierarchy according to the Law" means nothing other than the old Law, or the Old Testament. Dionysius himself takes it so in ch. 5 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, near the beginning, speaking of the Jews, to whom God gave the Law as to children: "To infants, then, as the Oracle says, He granted the hierarchy according to the Law." To whom, he says, since they were children, He gave the legal hierarchy, that is, the Law, or the state of the Law. So Pachymeres understood this passage of St Dionysius better than St Maximus did, if indeed Maximus (as is read today) added to Dionysius's words: "Note that there was no laver in the Law, and that he has another treatise on the hierarchy according to the Law, which is not extant." Note that there was no laver in the Law, and that Dionysius has another treatise on the hierarchy

Note: on this page the last line of (44), "archia", is set flush right at the foot of the right notes column, below a gap; it completes "hier-/archia". The note ends there. (printed under page 451)

(45) ‹call not visible in the page-foot images› · call in col (not seen)

Hujus ad B. Joannem Epist. meminit S. Damascenus, orat. 3 De imaginibus.

St John Damascene mentions his Letter to Blessed John in Oration 3 On the Images.

(printed under page 451)

Editors' prose

CAPUT XXX.

CHAPTER XXX.

Librorum sancti Dionysii index (44).

Index of the books of Saint Dionysius (44).

Primam in theologia laudem, secundum Scripturæ sacræ libros, sibi ex doctorum et piorum consensu vindicant sancti Dionysii Opera, multis probata et laudata cum philosophis tum theologis. Quorum librorum pars optima, Dei beneficio, hodie superest : nonnulla portio injuria temporum interiit.

By the consent of learned and godly men, the Works of Saint Dionysius claim for themselves the first praise in theology after the books of Holy Scripture. Many, philosophers and theologians alike, have approved and praised them. By God's kindness the best part of these books survives today; some portion has perished through the injury of time.

Supersunt hodie libri :

The books surviving today are:

De cœlesti hierarchia. 1. De divinis nominibus. 1. De ecclesiastica hierarchia. 1. De mystica theologia. 1. Item Epistolæ. Ad Caium. 1. Ad Sopatrum. 1. Ad Demophilum. 1. Ad B. Joannem evangelistam. 1 (45). Ad Dorotheum. 1. Ad Titum. 1. Ad Apollophanem. 1. Ad Polycarpum. 1.

On the Celestial Hierarchy, 1. On the Divine Names, 1. On the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, 1. On Mystical Theology, 1. Likewise the Letters: To Caius, 1. To Sopater, 1. To Demophilus, 1. To Blessed John the Evangelist, 1 (45). To Dorotheus, 1. To Titus, 1. To Apollophanes, 1. To Polycarp, 1.

His porro superstitibus hoc insigne laudis merito ascripsit seu Ambrosius Camaldulensis, seu Jacobus Faber Stapulensis, seu quilibet alius, quisquis primus fuit, theologia vivificans, solidus cibus. Nihil enim in omnibus istis Areopagitæ scriptis facile reperias, quam solidum cibum, quam theologiam vivificantem.

To these surviving books, moreover, someone deservedly ascribed this mark of praise: "life-giving theology, solid food". It may have been Ambrose of Camaldoli, or Jacques Lefèvre d'Étaples, or anyone else; whoever it was first. For in all these writings of the Areopagite you will hardly find anything but solid food, anything but life-giving theology.

De symbolica theologia. De anima. De divinis hymnis. Theologicæ informationes. De justo et divino judicio. De iis quæ intelligentia et quæ sensu percipiuntur.

On Symbolic Theology. On the Soul. On the Divine Hymns. Theological Outlines. On the Just and Divine Judgement. On the Things Perceived by the Intellect and Those Perceived by Sense.

Quibus libris magno Ecclesiæ damno deperditis, idem qui supra, quisquis ille fuerit, hanc jure bono affixit tristis naturæ epigraphen : Infinitus thesaurus aut deperditus aut absconditus. Scripsisse autem Dionysium libros ejusmodi, nulli magis quam ipsi credimus. Quippe qui in iis, qui modo exstant, istorum qui non exstant, a se scriptorum meminerit. Libros porro qui supersunt, egregiis Deus opt. max. decoravit miraculis. Anno enim a Christo ortu circiter octingentesimo vigesimo quarto, cum Michael Balbus imp. Orientis legatos ad Ludovicum Pium regem Francorum et Occidentis imp. misisset, eo ipso die quo libri S. Dionysii per Theodorum diaconum, Ecclesiæ Constantinopolitanæ œconomum, qui unus erat e legatis, ad cœnobium Dionysianum allati sunt (erat autem Vigilia S. Dionysii) novem decim insignes variorum morborum curationes meritis tanti martyris designatæ sunt, eæque in personis notissimis, nec longe ab eodem cœnobio degentibus. Duobus autem fere post hæc sæculis, sive sub annum Domini nongentesimum sexagesimum septimum, Othone Magno imperante, aliud accidit prodigium, quod totidem hic verbis referam, quot nobis transmisit sanctus Odilo presbyter in Vita S. Majoli abbatis Cluniacensis : « Cum esset, inquit, aliquando sanctus Majolus in monasterio sanctissimi martyris Dionysii, et pro consuetudine nocturnis horis legeret ejusdem martyris et admirabilis philosophi librum De hierarchia cœlesti, gravi in eum incidente somno, cereus e manu ejus in libri paginam decidit : et ecce rem stupendam, ignis et naturæ suæ officium persequens, ellychnium et ceram consumpsit, paginam violare non est ausus ! » Ita S. Odilo.

These books were lost, to the Church's great harm, and the same man as above, whoever he was, rightly fixed on them this inscription of a sorrowful kind: "An infinite treasure, either lost or hidden." That Dionysius wrote books of this kind we believe no one more than himself, since in the books that now exist he mentions these, which he wrote and which do not exist. The books that survive, moreover, God, best and greatest, has adorned with remarkable miracles. In about the eight hundred and twenty-fourth year from the birth of Christ, Michael the Stammerer, emperor of the East, had sent envoys to Louis the Pious, king of the Franks and emperor of the West. On the very day on which the books of Saint Dionysius were brought to the monastery of Saint-Denis by Theodore the deacon, steward of the Church of Constantinople, who was one of the envoys (it was the Vigil of Saint Dionysius), nineteen notable cures of various diseases were recorded through the merits of so great a martyr, and these in persons very well known, living not far from that same monastery. About two centuries after this, around the year of the Lord nine hundred and sixty-seven, in the reign of Otto the Great, another wonder occurred, which I shall relate here in as many words as Saint Odilo the priest handed down to us in the Life of Saint Majolus, abbot of Cluny: "Once, when Saint Majolus was in the monastery of the most holy martyr Dionysius, and according to his custom was reading in the night hours the book On the Celestial Hierarchy by that same martyr and admirable philosopher, a heavy sleep fell upon him, and a wax candle dropped from his hand onto the page of the book. And behold a thing to be wondered at: the fire, carrying out the work of its own nature, consumed the wick and the wax, but did not dare to harm the page!" So Saint Odilo.

NOTATIONES.

NOTES.

<!-- note: the editors' prose fills the top of the column, printed full width: the Caput XXX heading (preceded in the scan by "520", the original edition's page number, omitted here), the index title, and the text from "Primam in theologia" to "Ita S. Odilo". "(44)" and "(45)" are Migne's note calls, kept as printed. A rule and the heading NOTATIONES follow. Below it, in two columns, notes (44) and (45) run to the column foot; they are commentary notes set elsewhere and are not set here. The chapter is complete in this column. Italics are not marked. Uncertain readings at the blurred right margin: "consensu" (line 1), "Cluniacensis" (the scan is unclear). "a Christo ortu" is kept as printed. -->

Page

  • running head: 867 S. DIONYSII AREOP
  • marginal letters: A (44) Continet indicem; B minit cap. 1
  • old-edition numerals: 351 before Aliqui
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek quotes; full-width Caput XXX (530 CAPUT XXX., Librorum sancti Dionysii..., and Primam in theologia... to Ita S. Odilo.) and full-width heading NOTATIONES. across cols 867-868 cut at right edge, not set; ends mid-word hier- across to col 868
PG 4:868
cujus meminerit cap. 3 Ecclesiasticae hierarchiae. Sed male dispunxerunt, et perperam intellexerunt Dionysium ; qui sic legendus est : Ὁ μὲν ἱερὸς λουτὴρ, ὡς εἰρήκαμεν, ἐν τῇ κατὰ νόμον ἦν ἱεραρχίᾳ. Isti autem sic legerunt, ὡς εἰρήκαμεν ἐν τῇ κατὰ νόμον ιεραρχία, sine ulla distinctione post vocem εἰρήκαμεν, hoc sensu : Ut diximus in legali hierarchia. Sed alium esse sensum, ostendit Pachymeras in sua paraphrasi his verbis : Ὁ ἱερὸς λουτὴρ, ὁ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ εἰρημενος. Sacer luter, de quo in lege dictum est, sive sacrum lavacrum, de quo est sermo in Vetere Testamento. Et paulo post idem Pachymeras : Ὡς γὰρ ὁ νόμος εἶχε λουτηρα, οὕτως ἐνταῦθα ἡ ἀπόνιψις γίνεται τῶν χειρῶν. Sicut lex habebat luterem, ita hic ablutio fit manuum. Quod ut clarius explicem, habet hunc sensum : Ut in lege veteri erat lavacrum, in quo sacerdotes lavabant manus ac pedes, antequam ad offerendum thymiama accederent : sic in nova lege sacerdotes ante sacrificium debent extremas manus lavare. Itaque ἡ κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχία nihil aliud significat, quam legem veterem, seu Vetus Testamentum. Sic accepit idem Dionysius cap. 5 Ecclesiasticae hierarchiae, sub initium, de Judaeis loquens, quibus, tanquam pueris, Deus dedit legem : Νηπίοις μὲν οὖσι, κατὰ τὸ Λόγιον, ἐδωρήσατο τὴν κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχίαν. Quibus, inquit, pueri cum essent, dedit hierarchiam legalem, id est legem, sive statum legis. Quare melius hunc S. Dionysii locum intellexit Pachymeras, quam S. Maximus : si tamen idem Maximus (quod hodie legitur) Dionysii verbis addidit : Σημείωσαι, ὅτι οὐ λουτὴρ ἦν ἐν τῷ νόμῳ, καὶ ὅτι σύνταγμα ἔχει ἄλλο περὶ τῆς κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχίας, ὅπερ οὐ φέρεται. Nota, in lege non fuisse luterem, et Dionysium habere alium tractatum de hierarchia
of which he would have made mention in Chapter 3 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy. But they punctuated badly and understood Dionysius wrongly; who is to be read thus: Ὁ μὲν ἱερὸς λουτὴρ, ὡς εἰρήκαμεν, ἐν τῇ κατὰ νόμον ἦν ἱεραρχίᾳ. Now they read thus, ὡς εἰρήκαμεν ἐν τῇ κατὰ νόμον ιεραρχία, without any punctuation after the word εἰρήκαμεν, in this sense: As we have said in the Legal Hierarchy. But that the sense is different is shown by Pachymeres in his paraphrase in these words: Ὁ ἱερὸς λουτὴρ, ὁ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ εἰρημενος. The sacred laver of which it is spoken in the law, or the sacred washing-basin concerning which there is mention in the Old Testament. And a little after, the same Pachymeres says: Ὡς γὰρ ὁ νόμος εἶχε λουτηρα, οὕτως ἐνταῦθα ἡ ἀπόνιψις γίνεται τῶν χειρῶν. For just as the law had a laver, so here takes place the washing of the hands. Which, that I may explain it more clearly, has this sense: Just as in the old law there was a laver in which the priests washed their hands and feet before approaching to offer incense, so in the new law the priests before the sacrifice ought to wash the tips of their hands. Therefore ἡ κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχία signifies nothing else than the old law, or the Old Testament. Thus the same Dionysius took it in Chapter 5 of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, near the beginning, speaking of the Jews, to whom, as unto children, God gave the law: Νηπίοις μὲν οὖσι, κατὰ τὸ Λόγιον, ἐδωρήσατο τὴν κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχίαν. To whom, he says, since they were children, He granted the legal hierarchy, that is, the law, or the state of the law. Wherefore Pachymeres understood this passage of St. Dionysius better than St. Maximus: if indeed the same Maximus added (what is read today) to the words of Dionysius: Σημείωσαι, ὅτι οὐ λουτὴρ ἦν ἐν τῷ νόμῳ, καὶ ὅτι σύνταγμα ἔχει ἄλλο περὶ τῆς κατὰ νόμον ἱεραρχίας, ὅπερ οὐ φέρεται. Note that there was not a laver in the law, and that Dionysius has another treatise on the hierarchy
(45) Hujus ad B. Joannem Epist. meminit S. Damascenus, orat. 3 De imaginibus.
(45) St. John of Damascus makes mention of this Epistle to Blessed John, Oration 3 On the Images.
Editors' notes and page, col. 868

Page

  • running head: ONYSII AREOPAGITAE. 868
  • marginal letters: A archia, cujus meminerit; B ante sacrificium debent
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin with embedded Greek quotes; full-width Caput XXX and full-width heading NOTATIONES. across cols 867-868 cut at left edge, not set; begins mid-word archia from col 867; turn-over archia at end of par. 1 is repeated at top of col 869
PG 4:869
archia legali, qui non esxtat. Verum nequaquam mihi tam sacrarum Litterarum ignarus aut obliviosus censeri potest S. Maximus, ut nescierit, aut non meminerit, in Veteri Testamento fuisse luterem seu pelvim, seu labrum aeneum, seu mare fusile (idem enim haec significant) in quibus sacerdotes lavarent. Nec enim uno in loco, sed in pluribus eorum fit mentio ; nempe Exodi XXX, 18 : Facies et labrum aeneum cum basi sua ad lavandum ; ponesque illud inter tabernaculum testimonii et altare. Et missa aqua lavabunt in eo Aaron et filii ejus manus suas ac pedes quando ingressuri sunt tabernaculum testimonii, et quando accessuri sunt ad altare, ut offerant in eo thymiama Domino, ne forte moriantur. Et Exodi cap. XXXVIII, 8 : Fecit et labrum aeneum cum basi sua de speculis mulierum, quae excubabant in ostio tabernaculi. Et lib. III Reg., cap. VII, 23 : Fecit quoque mare fusile decem cubitorum a labio usque ad labium, rotundum in circuitu. Et idem quoque repetit totidem fere verbis II Paralip. IV, 2, et addit v. 6 : Porro in mari sacerdotes lavabantur. Haec igitur S. Maximum virtute et eruditione maxima praeditum latere potuisse quis credat ? Quare sicut Lansselius noster illud Scholio, tanquam adulterinum ex parte, a S. Maximo juste amovet ; ita ego totum ab eodem justius amolior. Nam si posterior pars non est sancti Maximi, certe multo minus prior. Nam propter priorem adjecta est posterior. Quia enim existimavit adulterini hujus scholii ineptus et indoctus intrusor, non fuisse in lege luteres seu pelves ad lotionem sacerdotem ante sa-
according to the law, which is not extant. However, St. Maximus can by no means be deemed by me so ignorant or forgetful of the sacred Scriptures as not to have known, or not to have remembered, that in the Old Testament there was a laver or basin, or brazen washbasin, or molten sea (for these signify the same thing) in which the priests washed. For mention of them is made not in one place only, but in several; namely in Exodus 30:18: You shall also make a brazen laver with its base to wash in; and you shall set it between the tabernacle of the testimony and the altar. And when water is put in, Aaron and his sons shall wash their hands and their feet in it when they are about to enter the tabernacle of the testimony, and when they are about to approach the altar to offer incense upon it to the Lord, lest perchance they die (Exod. 30:18–20). And in Exodus 38:8: He made also the brazen laver with its base out of the mirrors of the women who watched at the door of the tabernacle. And in 3 Kings 7:23: He made also a molten sea of ten cubits from brim to brim, round in compass. And he repeats the same also in almost the very same words in 2 Paralipomenon 4:2, and adds in verse 6: Moreover in the sea the priests washed. Who then could believe that these things could have escaped the notice of St. Maximus, a man endowed with the greatest virtue and erudition? Wherefore, just as our Lansselius justly removes that scholion in part, as spurious, from St. Maximus, so with greater justice I remove the whole of it from him. For if the latter part does not belong to St. Maximus, certainly much less does the former. For the latter was added on account of the former. For because the foolish and unlearned interpolator of this spurious scholion supposed that in the law there were no lavers or basins for the washing of the priests before the sa-
crificia, et S. Dionysii verba male accepit ac distinxit, propterea adjunxit illam posteriorem partem : Et Dionysium habere alium tractatum de hierarchia legali. qui non exstat.
crifices, and badly took and punctuated the words of St. Dionysius, on that account he subjoined that latter part: And that Dionysius has another treatise on the legal hierarchy, which is not extant.
Dicitur praeterea sanctus Dionysius scripsisse martyrium sancti Eutropii consodalis sui atque ad Clementem pontificem misisse, rogasseque ut illud deinde in Graeciam suis legendum consanguineis mitteret. Epistola Dionyii ad dictum pontificem una cum codice martyrii missa, in hunc scripta erat sententiam : Eutropium quem mecum in his oras ad praedicandum Christi nomen misisti, significo apud Santonas urbem a gentilibus pro Domini fide trucidatum, martyrii coronam percepisse. Quapropter tuam paternitatem humiliter exoro, ut hunc passionis ejus codicem consanguineis meis et notis et amicis et fidelibus in Graeciae oris, Athenis praecipue, quam citissime poteris, mittere non differas. Quo et ipsi et caeteri, qui a B. Paulo novae regenerationis lavacrum una mecum acceperunt, cum audierint gloriosum martyrem pro Christi fide crudelem necem subivisse, gaudeant se tribulationes et angustias pro Christi amore sustulisse. Haec Epistola, ut et codex passionis (quae Calixtus papa II Constantinopoli in schola Graecorum reperisse dicitur, et e Graeco in Latinum transtulisse) Graece jam non exstant. Vide Vicentium Bellovacencem lib. X Speculi histor., cap. 18. Ibi exstant Acta sancti Eutropii, sed incertum est an ea sint quae sanctus Dionysius perscripsit, an vero desumpta tantum ex illis, saltem ex parte.
Moreover, St. Dionysius is said to have written the martyrdom of St. Eutropius his fellow companion and to have sent it to Pope Clement, asking that he would afterwards send it into Greece to be read by his kinsmen. The epistle of Dionysius to the said pontiff, sent together with the codex of the martyrdom, was written to this effect: I signify to you that Eutropius, whom you sent with me to these shores to preach the name of Christ, having been slaughtered by the heathens for the faith of the Lord at the city of Saintes, has received the crown of martyrdom. Wherefore I humbly entreat your fatherhood that you delay not to send this codex of his passion as quickly as you can to my kinsmen and acquaintances and friends and the faithful on the shores of Greece, especially at Athens; so that both they and the rest who received the laver of new regeneration from Blessed Paul together with me, when they hear that the glorious martyr underwent a cruel death for the faith of Christ, may rejoice that they have endured tribulations and distresses for the love of Christ. This Epistle, as also the codex of the passion (which Pope Callixtus II is said to have found at Constantinople in the school of the Greeks, and to have translated from Greek into Latin), is no longer extant in Greek. See Vincent of Beauvais, Book X of the Historical Mirror, Chapter 18. There the Acts of St. Eutropius are extant, but it is uncertain whether they are those which St. Dionysius wrote out, or only taken from them, at least in part.
Editors' notes and page, col. 869

Footnotes

(none) Note: the foot of the page holds the start of Halloix's Quaestiones quatuor (title, preface, Quaestio prima), which is text, not footnotes. Only the last three lines of the notationes ending above the double rule are in the image, cut off at the left edge ("…non fuisse in lege luteres seu pelves ad lotionem sacerdotem ante sa-" | "…incertum est an ea sint quae sanctus Dionysius perscripsit, an vero desumpta tantum ex illis, saltem ex parte."). They belong to notes that start higher on the page, outside these images. They are not set here and need the full page. (printed under page 452)

Page

  • running head: 869 VITA, AUCT. P. HALLOIX
  • marginal letters: A archia legali, qui; B v. 6 :; A 532 Circa sancti; B Unum eumdemque esse
  • old-edition numerals: 532 before Circa
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 4-line full-width title block (R. P. PETRI HALLOIX... QUAESTIONES QUATUOR.) in middle and full-width heading (QUAESTIO PRIMA. An idem sit... apostolus.) in lower third across cols 869-870 cut at right edge, not set; par. 1 ends mid-word sa- across to col 870; last par. ends mid-sentence more across to col 870
  • other: a full-width band stands across cols 869/870 in mid-page: the 3 paragraph(s) above it in col 870 are set here, after the 6 above it in col 869 (reading order, moved on receipt); the band itself (its title lines) is not set by the volunteer page: set it here, at the move, with full_width
  • other: 2 full-width bands stand across cols 869/870 (after paragraphs 1+2, 6+3 of the two columns, counted from the top): the pieces are set in reading order, each pair under its own band; set each band where its piece begins
  • other: the column continues with Circa sancti Dionysii Vitam, ejusdemque Opera quatuor (another unit); not set here
PG 4:870
Editors' notes and page, col. 870

Page

  • running head: P. HALLOIX SOC. JESU. 870
  • marginal letters: A crificia, et S.; B rationis lavacrum una; A Hasce quaestiones quatuor,; B tum apostolis usitato
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Latin only, no Greek printed; 4-line full-width title block in middle and full-width Quaestio Prima heading in lower third across cols 869-870 cut at left edge, not set; begins mid-word crificia from col 869; ends mid-word im- across to col 871
  • other: the 2 paragraph(s) of this column above the full-width band are set under col 869 (reading order, moved on receipt)
  • other: the text of this column below the full-width band belongs to the next unit; not set here (rail-only part)